jt^:^4jcgiia^ 


a  ^: 


kTi 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/forworkofministrOOpattrich 


FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE 
MINISTRY 


Other  Works  by  Doctor  Pattison 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  ENGLISH  BIBLE 

i2mo,  281  pages.     Price,  $1.25 

THE  MAKING  OF  THE  SERMON 

i2mo,  402  pages.     Price,  J1.50 

PUBLIC  WORSHIP 

i2mo,  271  pages.     Price,  $1.50 

THE  MINISTRY  OF  THE  SUNDAY-SCHOOL 

i2ino,  272  pages.    Price,  $1.00  net. 

THE  BIBLE  IN  THE  TWENTIETH  CENTURY 

i2mo,  56  pages.     Paper.     Price,  10  cents 

THE  MAKING  OF  WILLIAM  CAREY 

i6ino,  40  pages.     Leatherette.     Price,  10  cents 

THE  SOUTH  WIND  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

i2mo,  288  pages.     Price,  $1.25  net,  postpaid,  #1.35 

THE  HISTORY  OF  CHRISTIAN  PREACHING 

i2mo,  425  pages,  illustrated.   Price,  $1.75  net. 


AMERICAN  BAPTIST  PUBLICATION  SOCIETY 


Oi^T^nV^OOii 


(/c,y^t<^<:jy^ 


»jjjt  J  I  >ij  Si 


FOR    THE   WORK    OF    THE 

MINISTRY 

For  the  Classroom,  the  Study 
and  the  Street 


By 

T.  Harwood  Pattison 

Professor  of  Homiletics  and  Pastoral  Theologj-  in  the 
Rochester  Theological  Seminary 

Author  of 

"  Tb«  History  of  the  English  Bible,"    "  The  Making  of  the 

Sermon,"  "Public  Worship,"  "The  Ministry 

of  the  Sunday-school,"  etc. 


Elaborated  by  his  son 

Harold  Pattison 

Minister  of  the  First  Baptist  Church,  Hartford,  Conn. 


PHILADELPHIA 

Bmctlcan  JSaptiat  publication  Society 


Copyright  1907  by  the 
American  Baptist  Publication  Society 


Published  February,  1907 


jfrom  tbe  Sodet^'0  own  press 


XTO 

THE     MEMORY    OF    MY    GREAT     FRIEND 

vn'S  ifatbcr 

THE  LABOR  GIVEN  TO  THE  PREPARATION 
OF    THIS   VOLUME   IS,    AT  THE  WISH    OF 

rmy  nnotber 

AFFECTIONATELY   DEDICATED 

HAROLD  PATTISON.      1907 


468306 


PREFACE 


It  was  the  intention  of  my  father  to  have  written 
this  volume  on  pastoral  theology  during  the  vaca- 
tion of  1904.  He  had  made  a  rough  draft  of  the 
table  of  contents,  and  it  was  thus  no  difficult  matter 
to  select  from  his  lectures  the  material  he  had  in- 
tended to  use  in  the  preparation  of  this  work.  These 
lectures  were  in  the  form  of  notes,  and  it  has  been 
my  task  to  write  from  these  notes  the  book  that  is 
now  given  to  the  public.  The  analysis  of  each 
topic  treated  is,  in  almost  every  instance,  that  of 
my  father's  lecture;  I  have  used  also  the  many 
references,  the  result  of  my  father's  later  reading, 
which  were  found  jotted  on  the  covers  of  the  lec- 
tures, but  not  incorporated  in  them.  In  addition 
to  the  material  found  in  the  lectures  themselves,  I 
have  not  hesitated  to  include  all  pertinent  material 
which  has  collected  in  my  own  note-books  during  a 
ten  years'  pastorate.  In  this  way  the  effort  has 
been  made  to  bring  the  volume  entirely  up  to  date, 
although  I  have  never  allowed  myself  to  express 
views  that  were  not  in  accord  with  what  I  knew  to 
be  my  father's  opinions.  In  several  instances  chap- 
ters were  found  already  written  in  full  by  my  father, 
while    the    concluding    chapter    was    of    necessity 

vii 


Vlll  PREFACE 

written  entirely  by  myself.  These  chapters  are 
indicated  by  foot-notes. 

I  have  chosen  to  retain  much  of  the  atmosphere 
and  style  of  the  lecture-room,  in  the  belief  that  this 
will  be  most  gratifying  to  my  father's  old  pupils, 
and  that  they  will  thus  see  again  the  room  made 
precious  by  so  many  associations,  and  hear  again 
the  voice  of  one  who  was  always  our  friend  as  well 
as  our  teacher.  The  letters  of  affectionate  remem- 
brance of  my  beloved  father  which  have  been  re- 
ceived from  former  students,  who  are  now  in  all 
parts  of  the  world,  have  had  no  little  influence  in 
this  decision.  Many  of  us  can  see  him  now  as  he 
used  to  pause  for  some  question  in  the  midst  of  a 
lecture,  and  send  back  the  answer  that  caused  a 
ripple  of  laughter.  That  bright,  sunny  nature  of 
his  has  helped  many  of  us  in  after  years  to  answer 
the  questions  that  have  puzzled  us  in  our  pastorates 
as  well  as  in  the  seminary  days.  It  is  hoped  that 
this  suggestion  of  the  lecture-room  will  not  be 
found  to  detract  from  the  interest  of  the  book  as  it  is 
read  by  those  who  have  never  known  my  father  as 
a  teacher.  The  numeral  divisions  used  in  the  chap- 
ters are  identical  with  those  used  in  my  father's 
other  books,  and  the  summary  before  each  chapter 
is  retained  for  the  same  reason. 

While  the  book  is  written  with  the  work  of  the 
ministry  in  churches  of  congregational  polity  es- 
pecially in  view,  still  its  suggestions  and  principles 
are  generally  of  far  wider  application.  It  is  hoped' 
also  that  the  membership  as  well  as  the  ministry  of 


PREFACE  X  IX 

all  churches  that  bear  the  common  name  of  the  one 
Master  may  here  find  something  of  interest  and 
profit. 

Of  course  pastoral  theology  cannot  be  taught, 
but  we  can  catch  the  helpful  spirit  of  the  teacher, 
and  gather  practical  suggestions  and  principles  that 
each  of  us  only  really  learns  in  the  school  of  actual 
experience.  Nothing  more  than  this  is  here  at- 
tempted, for  my  father  fully  realized  that  each  must 
work  out  his  own  problem  for  himself. 

This  book  has  been  written  in  the  woods  of 
northern  Maine ;  and  as  the  work  has  gone  on  I 
have  often  paused  to  gaze  away  across  the  wilder- 
ness of  wood  and  water,  and  have  remembered  how 
well  my  father  loved  it  too.  He  has  often  seemed 
wondrously  near  as  I  have  tried  to  do  the  work 
which  he  would  have  done  so  much  better. 

This  volume  concludes  the  series  of  books  which 
it  was  the  wish  of  my  father's  later  life  to  finish. 
I  write  the  last  page  with  the  prayer  that  notwith- 
standing all  its  imperfections,  something  may  have 
been  done  that  shall  not  mar  my  father's  own  work, 
and  something  that  will  be  found  helpful,  if  only 
here  and  there,  to  those  who  with  myself  are  en- 
gaged in  "  the  work  of  the  ministry."  Never  has 
that  work  seemed  more  glorious  than  now. 

As  this  book  is  sent  forth  I  wish  to  express  my 
sincere  appreciation  of  the  kindly  criticisms  of  Prof. 
Walter  Rauschenbusch,  d.  d.,  of  the  Rochester 
Theological  Seminary,  who  was  my  father's  friend, 
and  is  my  own ;  my  gratitude  to  the  Rev.  B.  N. 


X  PREFACE 

Timbie,  of  Kirkwood,  Mo.,  who  has  copied  with 
painstaking  care  many  of  the  references  which  were 
found  in  my  father's  notes ;  and  to  my  brother,  Prof. 
Sidney  F.  Pattison,  of  Colorado  College,  whose 
suggestions  have  been  of  great  value. 

I  know  that  the  discriminating  reader  will  attrib- 
ute all  the  faults  of  this  book  to  myself,  all  its  ex- 
cellencies to  my  father.  May  its  perusal  be  to  all  in 
some  measure  as  pleasant  and  as  profitable  a  task 
as  its  writing  has  been  to  me. 

Harold  Pattison. 

Hartford,  Conn.,  December  i,  1906. 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTBR  PAGE 

I.  Health i 

II.  Ministerial  Manliness 23 

III.  The  Call  and  the  Office 43 

IV.  Settlement  and  Ordination 6i 

V.  The  Minister  at  Work 89 

VI.  Hours  of  Devotion 115 

VII.  Church  Architecture 139 

VIII.  The  Minister  and  the  Officers  of  His 

Church 159 

IX.  The  Minister  and  the  Church  Meeting  .  179 

X.  Church  Finance. 199 

XL  Christian  Beneficence. 223 

XII.  Revivals:  Lessons  from  History 251 

XIII.  Revivals:  Essentials  in  a  Revival  ....  277 

XIV.  Revivals:  After  a  Revival 305 

xi 


Xn  CONTENTS 

GHAPTBR                                                         f  PAGE 

XV.  The  Minister  and  Evangelization  ...  325 

XVI.  The  Sunday-school  and  Young  People  .  347 

XVII.  Pastoral  Intercourse:  Advantages  and 

Characteristics 375 

XVIII.  Pastoral  Intercourse  (continued):  How 

Best  Promoted 395 

XIX.  The  Minister  as  Leader 417 

XX.  The  Minister  in  His  Social  Relations  .  441 

XXI.  The  Minister  as  Counselor 479 

XXII.  The  Minister  as  Citizen 503 

XXIII.  Is  THE  Ministry  Worth  While?  ....  531 


HEALTH 


SUMMARY 


I.  The   Minister   should   Cultivate   Good   Health   for 
THE  Glory  of  God. 

1.  The  Jewish  law. 

2.  Bible  characters. 

3.  The  Christian  philosophy  of  the  body. 

4.  History. 

n.  The  Minister  should  Cultivate  Good  Health  for 
THE  Successful  Prosecution  of  His  Work. 

1.  In  preaching. 

2.  In  pastoral  work. 

3.  In  study. 

III.  Counsels  for  Promoting  Health. 
The  minister's  employment  demands  health,  yet  he  is  not 
famed  for  it. 

1.  Hours  and  habits  ut  woiic. 

2.  Rest. 

3.  Exercise. 

4.  Diet. 

5.  The  voice. 

6.  Do  not  talk  about  your  health. 


r 

HEALTH 

Contrary  to  a  once  popular  conception  that  as- 
sociated ill-health  and  piety  too  closely  together, 
health  is  a  prime  requisite  to  ministerial  success. 

I.  The  first  and  highest  reason  why  good  health 
should  be  cultivated  by  the  minister,  is  the  Glory  of 
God. 

I.  Consider  the  Jewish  law  as  to  priests.  Thus 
the  Lord  spake  unto  Moses,  "  Speak  unto  Aaron 
saying,  Whosoever  he  be  of  thy  seed  in  their  gen- 
erations, that  hath  any  blemish,  let  him  not  approach 
to  offer  the  bread  of  his  God."  ^  As  South  so  finely 
says,  "  Solomon  built  his  temple  with  the  tallest 
cedars;  and  surely  when  God  refused  the  defective 
and  the  maimed  for  sacrifice,  we  cannot  think  he  re- 
quires them  for  the  priesthood."  The  Jews  are  be- 
lieved to  be  still  the  healthiest  people  in  the  world. 
In  the  fourteenth  century,  when  the  black  plague 
was  raging  in  Europe,  there  was  such  a  notable 
scarcity  of  deaths  among  the  members  of  the  Jewish 
race  that  they  were  actually  accused  of  poisoning 
the  wells  and  rivers  to  destroy  the  Christians.  So 
not  only  as  regards  their  priesthood,  but  also  as 
regards  the  whole  nation,  strict  adherence  to  the 

^Lev.  21  :  16-24. 


4  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

Levitical  laws  has  ever  made  the  Jew  superior  in 
health  to  the  average  man  of  other  nations. 

2.  Again  we  note  the  part  that  health  bears  in 
ministerial  success,  when  we  remember  that  the 
characters  in  Scriptures  that  have  done  most  for 
God's  glory  have  been  men  of  sound  bodies.  Moses 
climbing  the  cliffs  of  Sinai,  Samuel  battling  with 
Agag,  Elijah  journeying  in  the  wilderness,  these 
and  many  other  heroes  of  the  Old  Testament  per- 
formed feats  that  required  no  mean  physique.  We 
can  recall  hardly  a  prophet,  priest,  or  king,  who  was 
not  a  man  of  physical  strength  and  sturdy  health. 

Nor  in  the  New  Testament  do  we  find  men  less 
stalwart.  Those  must  have  been  robust  men  whom 
Christ  chose  for  his  twelve  apostles.  The  founda- 
tions of  the  church  needed  men  of  physical  force 
to  lay  them.  "  He  chose  fishermen,  among  other 
reasons,"  said  T.  De  Witt  Talmage,  "  because  they 
were  hardy.  Rowing  makes  strong  arms  and  stout 
chests.  .  .  A  Galilee  tempest  wrestled  men  into 
gymnasts."  Nor  are  we  to  think  of  the  Apostle 
Paul  as  an  exception  to  this  rule;  of  slight  stature 
he  may  have  been,  but  it  is  not  always  the  largest 
man  who  has  the  most  enduring  force.  Notwith- 
standing the  assertion  of  his  enemies,  we  do  not 
believe  that  the  man  whose  ministry  was  so  largely 
made  up  of  journeyings,  perils  of  waters,  perils  of 
robbers,  perils  in  the  city,  perils  in  the  wilderness, 
perils  in  the  sea,  weariness  and  painfulness,  watch- 
ings,  hunger  and  thirst  and  fastings,  cold  and 
nakedness,  abundant  labors,  repeated  imprisonments. 


I 


HEALTH  5 

with  eight  public  scourgings,  a  stoning  and  a  ship- 
wreck to  his  credit/  could  through  the  years  of  his 
incessant  ministry  have  borne  the  care  of  all  the 
churches  without  a  strong  body  to  aid  him. 

3.  There  is  also  a  Christian  philosophy  of  the 
body  which  we  must  not  forget.  "  Your  bodies  are 
the  members  of  Christ."  ^  The  doctrine  of  Pascal — 
an  invalid  during  most  of  his  life — that  disease  is 
the  natural  state  of  the  Christian,  is  taught  neither 
by  word  nor  example  in  the  New  Testament.  Be 
thankful  therefore,  if  you  have  splendid  animal 
spirits.  While  much  may  have  been  done  for  the 
glory  of  God  by  men  here  and  there  without  them, 
such  is  not  the  uniform  rule.  We  read  in  the  life 
of  the  poet  Longfellow :  "  How  much  depends 
upon  animal  spirits  in  intellectual  efforts!  Some- 
times one  dashes  on  in  gallant  style  and  lan- 
guage flows  in  rhythmic  numbers,  at  other  times 
one  has  hardly  words  enough  to  furnish  forth  a 
tolerable  prose  sentence."  ^  It  was  John,  the  be- 
loved disciple,  with  whom  we  naturally  connect  the 
things  of  the  spirit  rather  than  the  things  of  the 
body,  who  could  write,  "  I  wish  above  all  things 
that  thou  mayest  prosper  and  be  in  health  even  as 
thy  soul  prospereth."  * 

4.  "  For  health  is  the  first  wealth,"  is  a  senti- 
ment of  Emerson  with  which  the  teachings  of  his- 
tory are  in  full  accord.  Beecher,  himself  a  noble 
illustration  of  his  own  words,  says  in  one  of  his 

1  I    Cor.    II  :  23-28.  '  I  Cor.  6  :  15,  19,  20. 

'  I.,  p.  350.  *  III.,   John  2. 


O  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

lectures :  "  Who  are  the  men  that  move  the  crowd — 
men  after  the  pattern  of  Whitefield,  what  are  they? 
They  are  almost  always  men  of  very  large  physical 
development,  men  of  very  strong  digestive  powers, 
and  whose  lungs  have  great  aerating  capacity.  They 
are  men  of  great  vitality  and  recuperative  force. 
.  .  They  are  catapults,  men  go  down  before 
them."  ^  Among  a  few  of  these  "catapults  "  let  us 
recall  John  Knox,  Luther,  Latimer,  and  Andrew 
Fuller;  and  to  come  to  times  more  recent,  Joseph 
Parker,  Cairns,  Newman  Hall,  and  Moody,  whose 
robust  frame  and  powerful  nerves  aided  him  so 
greatly  in  his  influence  with  men,  and  helped  to 
make  him,  in  the  opinion  of  his  friend,  Professor 
Drummond,  "  the  greatest  human  I  have  ever 
known."  There  is  reason  then  in  the  old  rhyme 
which  has  it : 

.    .    .    intellect,  whose  use 

Depends  so  much  upon  the  gastric  juice. 

John  Angell  James,  in  an  address  to  the  students 
of  Spring-hill  College,  thus  declared  the  three  quali- 
fications for  the  making  of  useful  preachers :  "  First, 
brains,  to  take  in  and  receive  all  the  Latin,  Greek, 
and  logic  your  professors  can  give ;  second,  bowels, 
for  intellectual  power  without  pathos  and  tenderness 
in  preaching  will  not  succeed;  third,  bellows — get 
out  of  doors  in  the  summer  months  and  give  free 
play  to  your  lungs  in  the  open  air."  If  it  could 
be  said  that  "  to  the  iron  health  of  the  Duke  of 

1 1.,  viii. 


HEALTH  7 

Wellington  we  owe  the  victories  of  England  from 
Assaye  to  Waterloo,"  as  much  could  also  be  said 
of  the  victories  won  by  Christian  ministers  that 
have  told  for  good  and  the  glory  of  God.  History, 
the  Christian  philosophy  of  the  body,  the  vigor  of 
Bible  characters,  and  the  Jewish  law  as  to  the 
priesthood — all  alike  declare  the  high  place  God  has 
given  to  health,  in  effectiveness  and  usefulness  in 
his  service. 

11.  But  further,  the  minister  should  cultivate 
Good  Health  for  the  Successful  Prosecution  of  his 
Work. 

1.  The  strain  of  a  religious  service  upon  the 
physical  system  is  very  great;  upon  the  nervous 
system  it  is  still  more  severe.  Hard  work  seldom 
kills ;  it  is  overtax  of  the  sensibilities  that  does  the 
mischief.  An  eminent  physician  once  asked  and 
answered  the  question,  "  Whoever  heard  of  a  pro- 
fessor of  mathematics  dying  of  overwork?  The 
differential  calculus  never  caused  a  worse  evil  than 
a  headache."  ^  Few  of  our  hearers  realize  the 
amount  of  nervous  force  demanded  in  the  conduct 
of  a  minister's  duties.  Robust  and  radiant  health 
affects  the  oratorical  powers  of  the  speaker  and 
thus  becomes  an  element  in  the  pastor's  influence. 
The  feeble,  complaining  preacher  dishonors  his  pro- 
fession. In  the  work  of  the  ministry  holiness  means 
wholeness. 

2.  No  less  is  this  true  in  the  minister's  work  from 
"  house  to  house  "  than  in  the  pulpit.    There  is  the 

1  Austin  Phelps,   "  My  Note   Book,"  p.   92. 


8  FOR    THE     WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

necessity  in  pastoral  visitation  for  putting  forth  con- 
tinuous and  trying  exertion  and  yet  preserving  a 
mind  itself  cheerful,  hopeful,  and  adequate  to  all 
calls  upon  it.  Sympathy  is  the  virtue  which  must 
go  out  from  every  successful  minister  if  the  people 
with  whom  he  comes  in  touch  are  to  be  healed.  A 
pastor  without  sympathy  will  be  a  pastor  without 
that  deep  and  abiding  influence  which  the  church 
that  he  serves  rightly  demands.  Sympathy  draws 
deep  draughts  from  the  springs  of  physical  strength, 
and  must  be  natural,  not  forced,  to  do  its  appointed 
work.  Oliver  Wendell  Holmes  hints  that  he  might 
have  chosen  to  be  a  minister,  if  in  his  youth  he  had 
met  more  of  the  sound-bodied,  sane-minded,  cheer- 
ful-spirited divines  of  his  later  days,  and  fewer  of 
the  "  wailing  poitrinaires  with  the  bandanna  hand- 
kerchiefs round  their  meager  throats  and  a  funeral 
service  in  their  forlorn  physiognomies."  ^  One 
clergyman,  he  tells  us,  visiting  at  his  father's  house, 
so  often  congratulated  him  "  in  a  sad  and  wailing 
voice  "  on  his  blessings  as  a  Christian  child  that  he 
wished  he  had  been  born  an  infant  Hottentot.  Of 
all  men,  the  minister  has  most  need  to  be  hopeful 
and  cheerful,  for  on  him  alone  many  a  sad  life  will 
depend  for  its  brightness,  and  many  a  weary  heart 
for  its  blessedness.  Jonathan  Edwards,  called  to 
the  presidency  of  Princeton  College,  refers,  by  way 
of  objection,  to  his  physical  ailment,  "  often  occa- 
sioning," he  writes,  "  a  kind  of  childish  weakness 
and  contemptibleness  of  speech,  presence,  and  de- 

1  Article  in  "Quarterly  Review,"  Jan.,  1895.  P-  i95. 


i 


HEALTH  9 

meaiior,  with  a  disagreeable  dulness  and  stiffness 
much  unfitting  me  for  conversation;  but  more  es- 
pecially for  the  government  of  a  college."  On  the 
other  hand,  the  power  of  health  and  cheerfulness  is 
illustrated  by  Professor  Bruce,  who  declares  in  an 
address  delivered  in  Free  St.  Enochs,  Glasgow,  that 
for  success  in  a  city  charge,  the  battle  is  half  won 
if  the  minister  is  possessed  of  a  cheerful  spirit  and 
a  hopeful  temper.  The  Christian  minister  must  be 
cheerful.  "  I  don't  believe  in  going  about  like  cer- 
tain monks  I  saw  in  Rome,"  said  Spurgeon,  *'  who 
salute  each  other  in  sepulchral  tones,  and  convey 
the  pleasant  information,  '  Brother,  we  must  die/ 
to  which  lively  salutation  each  lively  brother  of  the 
order  replies,  '  Yes,  brother,  we  must  die.'  I  was 
glad  to  be  assured  upon  such  good  authority  that 
all  these  lazy  fellows  are  about  to  die;  but  until 
that  event  occurs  they  might  use  some  more 
comfortable  form  of  salutation." 

3.  In  his  study  also  the  minister  will  realize  the 
blessings  of  good  health.  While  the  dangers  of  a 
sedentary  life  are  many,  and  the  faithful  minister 
must  spend  a  large  portion  of  his  time  at  his  desk, 
yet  they  are  not  such  as  to  be  insurmountable.  In- 
deed, in  the  list  of  healthful  occupations,  the  Chris- 
tian ministry  stands  at  the  head.  Insurance  sta- 
tistics of  both  England  and  America  place  ministers 
at  one  end  of  the  mortality  table  and  liquor  dealers 
at  the  other.  Missionaries  compare  favorably  also 
with  those  who  remain  at  home,  and  the  history  of 
Christian   missions   contains   the   names   of   many 


10  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

whose  terms  of  useful  service  have  been  lengthened 
far  into  the  twilight  of  life. 

III.  Before  we  pass  on  to  give  some  counsels  for 
promoting  health,  Several  Preliminary  Remarks  are 
in  Order.  On  the  whole  the  nature  of  the  min- 
ister's work  would  seem  to  be  likely  to  promote 
health.  His  task  is  to  help  and  to  heal.  While  his 
work  draws  on  his  physical  resources,  its  very  na- 
ture should  react  upon  him  for  good.  Every  min- 
ister of  long  experience  will,  we  think,  bear  witness 
to  the  truth  of  the  words  of  Leonardo  da  Vinci, 
"  I  am  never  weary  when  I  am  useful."  The  knowl- 
edge that  one  is  doing  good  in  the  world  should 
promote  cheerfulness,  and  cheerfulness  in  turn  in- 
fluences health.  Bacon  might  have  been  writing  an 
essay  on  pastoral  theology  when  he  laid  down  the 
following  precept :  "  To  be  free-minded  and  cheer- 
fully disposed  at  hours  of  meat  and  of  sleep  and  of 
exercise,  is  one  of  the  best  precepts  of  long  last- 
ing." ^  And  boyish-hearted  Robert  Southey  tells 
us  no  little  of  the  secret  of  his  own  life  and  influ- 
ence when  he  writes :  "  A  healthy  body,  an  active 
mind,  and  a  cheerful  heart  are  the  three  best  boons 
nature  can  bestow ;  and  God  be  praised,  no  man  ever 
enjoyed  them  more  perfectly." 

More  careful  consideration  of  the  subject,  how- 
ever, may  lead  us  to  modify  somewhat  this  opinion. 
We  have  already  noted  that  the  work  of  the  min- 
ister is  a  constant  tax  on  his  whole  nature,  and  there 
certainly  is   truth   in   Longfellow's   statement,   "  I 

1  "  Essays,"  xxx. 


HEALTH  II 

do  not  believe  that  any  man  can  be  perfectly  well 
who  has  a  brain  and  a  heart."  ^  Certain  it  is  that 
the  minister  is  not,  in  popular  estimation  at  least, 
a  model  of  health.  Emerson  had  this  in  mind  when 
he  said,  '*  to  be  a  good  minister  and  healthy  is  not 
given."  2  It  is  hard  for  any  one  who  has  read 
Galton's  work  on  "  Hereditary  Genius  "  to  forget 
his  somewhat  unkind  description  of  the  evangelical 
divines  who  had  come  under  his  notice,  as  very 
apt  to  pass  their  days  in  "  a  gently  complaining 
and  fatigued  spirit."  Enough  has  perhaps  been  said 
to  show  that  the  question  of  health  should  be  care- 
fully considered,  not  studiously  avoided,  as  well  by 
the  candidate  for  the  ministry  as  by  the  settled 
pastor. 

I.  The  first  counsel  which  we  offer  regards  the 
necessity  of  paying  particular  attention  to  the  hours 
and  habits  of  work. 

(i)  As  a  rule,  conform  to  the  hours  of  other 
business  men:  rise,  eat,  drink,  work,  and  sleep  as 
they  do. 

(2)  Do  the  principal  part  of  your  mental  work 
early  in  the  day.  There  is  no  need  to  study  in  the 
afternoon.  The  cause  of  ill  health,  weariness,  and 
insomnia  in  ministers  is  often  to  be  found  in  vio- 
lating this  rule.  During  the  morning  hours,  when 
men  are  at  their  business,  the  minister  should  be  at 
his.  Dr.  R.  S.  Storrs  is  only  one  of  many  who 
ascribe  their  long  pastoral  vigor  largely  to  the  fact 
that  they   do   all  their   studying   in   the   day-time. 

i"Life,"  I.,   417.  2  "Life,"   i,,   144. 


12  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

However  fixed  the  habit  of  doing  work  at  night  may 
have  become,  and  though  we  may  seem  then  to  do  it 
more  easily,  if  we  would  preserve  our  health,  we 
should  abandon  the  practice.  "  Never  work  at 
night,"  said  Erasmus,  the  greatest  scholar  of  the 
revival  of  learning,  "  it  dulls  the  brain  and  hurts 
the  health."  ^  Spurgeon  was  often  in  his  study  at 
half-past  four  in  the  morning,  and  while  for  most 
of  us  such  early  rising  may  not  be  necessary,  yet  a 
fixed  hour  in  the  morning  sufificiently  early  to  give 
us  ample  time  for  our  work  is  advisable.  The  best 
work  of  the  world  has  been  done  before  the  clock 
struck  noon,  as  Goethe,  Scott,  and  Longfellow,  who 
with  many  other  such  masters  were  early  morning 
workers,  by  their  example  attest. 

(3)  Do  not  sit  too  long  at  your  work.  Writing 
at  a  standing  desk  has  many  advantages,  although 
this  practice  is  more  common  in  England  than 
America.  Dean  Farrar  stood  to  write,  and  Cardinal 
Manning  also — "  the  high  desk  where  Manning 
stood,  not  sat  to  write."  The  Rev.  S.  Baring-Gould 
writes  at  a  high  desk,  as  does  also  Dr.  Alexander 
Whyte,  the  Edinburgh  minister,  the  amount  and 
quality  of  whose  composition  are  a  marvel  to  his 
fellows. 

(4)  Never  write  when  you  are  tired.  Recognize 
the  extent  and  limitations  of  your  powers.  Hus- 
band your  vitality  for  the  chief  thing  which  has  to 
be  done.  This  is  a  grace  at  times  exceedingly  diffi- 
cult to  practise,  yet  it  is  one  main  secret  of  con- 

1  Froude's  "  Erasmus,"  p.  65. 


HEALTH  13 

tinuance.  At  all  costs  the  minister  should  give 
himself  some  recreation  the  moment  he  begins  to 
feel  fatigued.  To  work  when  we  are  tired  is  to 
turn  out  *'  tired  "  work. 

2.  And  this  brings  us  to  the  second  counsel:  Do 
not  neglect  to  rest. 

(i)  Sleep  more  hours  than  the  mechanic,  who 
uses  his  brain  less  than  the  minister.  A  hard  and 
fast  law  cannot  be  laid  down  as  to  how  long  we 
should  sleep ;  but  physicians  seem  to  be  fairly  unani- 
mous in  declaring  that  the  hours  devoted  to  sleep 
should  not  be  less  than  eight.  "  Nature's  soft 
nurse  "  certainly  demands  at  least  seven  hours  in 
which  to  do  her  complete  work  for  most  men. 
Beecher's  rule  it  is  well  to  remember :  "  Whoever 
and  wherever  and  however  situated  a  man  is,  he 
must  watch  three  things :  sleeping,  digestion,  and 
laughing."  It  may  hardly  be  needful  here  to  ad- 
vise that  all  artificial  methods  of  inducing  sleep 
should  be  avoided.  A  healthy  man  sleeps  without 
effort.  The  Duke  of  Wellington  and  Napoleon 
could  sleep  on  horseback,  and  to  the  faculty  of  fall- 
ing asleep  at  will  Gladstone  attributed  much  of  the 
health  of  his  long  life.  He  declared  that  he  had 
been  kept  awake  only  twice  after  a  great  speech, 
and  then  because  he  was  haunted  with  a  feeling 
that  he  had  made  some  misquotation.  Gladstone 
enjoying  the  profoundest  sleep  after  the  rejection  of 
his  Home  Rule  Bill  is  an  example  that  many  a  min- 
ister on  a  Sunday  night  would  do  well  to  follow. 
Would  that  we  all  with  Sir  Robert  Walpole  could 


14  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE     MINISTRY 

say,    "  I   put   off   my   cares   when   I    put   off   my 
clothes."  1 

(2)  For  the  minister  Sunday  must  be  a  day  of 
work;  but  he  must  take  at  least  one  whole  day  in 
the  week  for  entire  change,  or  if  this  be  impossible, 
then  two  half  days.  Not  to  do  so  is  to  miss  the 
purpose  for  which  the  fourth  commandment  was 
given.  Monday  is  probably  the  day  taken  by  most 
ministers  for  this  purpose;  but  some  find  them- 
selves on  that  day  too  tired  to  enjoy  rest,  when 
gentle  work  may  be  better.  Tuesday  is  excellent 
for  this  purpose,  and  Saturday  afternoon  the  min- 
ister should  always  be  quite  free.  The  Sunday 
sermons  become  a  different  thing  to  the  minister, 
and  we  may  add  to  his  congregation  as  well,  when 
he  has  formed  the  habit  of  taking  long  walks  on 
Saturday  afternoons.  Oxygen  for  the  body  as  well 
as  grace  for  the  soul  Spurgeon  has  reminded  us 
"  would  sweep  the  cobwebs  out  of  the  brains  of 
scores  of  our  toiling  ministers  who  are  now  but 
half  alive." 

(3)  An  annual  holiday  of  at  least  four  weeks 
should  be  secured  by  every  minister.  This  should 
be  arranged  for  at  his  settlement,  and  the  sensible 
church  insists  that  its  pastor  shall  take  such  a  rest. 
No  minister  can  do  twelve  months'  work  in  twelve 
months,  though  he  can  in  eleven.  As  a  rule,  preach- 
ing in  vacation-time  is  to  be  avoided.  It  is  fair 
neither  to  his  people  nor  to  the  minister  himself 
that  he  should  use  his  holiday  for  purposes  other 

1  Motley's  "  Life  of  Walpole,"  p.  109. 


HEALTH  15 

than  that  for  which  it  is  given.  The  church  should 
see  that  the  minister's  place  is  supplied  through  a 
pulpit  committee,  and  if  he  would  enjoy  to  the  ut- 
most his  vacation,  let  the  minister  use  his  influence 
to  get  the  best  possible  supplies.  In  vacations  the 
minister  should  really  rest,  and  should  spend  his 
time  in  the  woods  or  by  the  sea  in  such  an  entire 
change  of  surroundings  that  he  shall  forget  in  a 
measure  that  he  ever  was  a  minister.  His  Sundays 
so  far  as  possible  should  be  spent  away  from  any 
church.  To  the  minister  alone  would  we  give  the 
advice  that  in  these  few  brief  Sabbaths  he  find  his 
cathedral  among  the  pines  and  listen  to  the  voice 
of  God  speaking  in  the  running  brook  The  min- 
ister who  thus  takes  what  is  sometimes  called  a 
"  long  vacation  "  will  not  be  exempt  from  criticism. 
He  will  hear  quoted,  without  doubt,  the  example 
of  the  Prince  of  this  world  who  "  never  takes  a 
vacation."  Our  advice  is  that  he  pay  no  attention 
to  such  critics,  but  stolidly  pursue  the  even  tenor 
of  his  way  determined  in  this,  as  in  all  other 
respects,  to  be  as  unlike  Satan  as  possible. 

(4)  Too  much  emphasis  cannot  be  placed  on  the 
caution  that  the  minister  let  himself  down  as  gently 
as  possible  after  preaching.  On  Sunday  evening 
there  should  be  no  violent  exertion,  no  discussion, 
no  plans  made  for  the  next  Sunday  All  care 
should  then  be  cast  aside,  and  the  words  of  Bishop 
Hall  heeded,  "  that  the  student  lives  miserably  who 
lies  down  like  a  camel  under  a  full  burden."  Let 
us  not  forget  the  example  of  our  Master  himself, 


l6  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

who  in  his  wisdom  and  compassion  said  to  his  dis- 
ciples, "  Let  us  go  into  the  desert  and  rest  awhile." 
The  work  of  the  world  must  be  done ;  but  there  are 
times  when  it  must  not  be  done  by  us.  Time  of 
resting  is  not  time  of  wasting.  That  minister  only 
can  keep  his  buoyancy  and  his  power  for  doing  the 
highest  good  who  takes  time  to  gather  fresh 
strength.  As  the  fields  must  lie  fallow  if  they  are 
to  bear  a  worthy  harvest,  so  the  minister  must 
place  the  duty  of  resting  second  only  to  the  duty 
of  working. 

3.  A  proper  amount  of  exercise  must  be  taken  if 
the  minister  would  keep  himself  in  proper  trim  for 
work.  "  Every  other  abstinence,"  said  Lord  Pal- 
merston,  "  will  not  make  up  for  abstinence  from 
exercise."  If  a  good  gymnasium  is  not  available, 
then  the  pulley-machine  in  the  study,  or  Indian 
clubs  and  dumb-bells,  will  form  a  substitute.  Bet- 
ter, however,  the  bicycle;  and  best  of  all  for  most 
of  us,  the  long  walk  with  some  congenial  com- 
panion. However  exercise  be  taken,  we  counsel  that 
it  had  better  not  be  in  conjunction  with  pastoral 
calls,  for  the  mind  should  be  free  from  care.  Per- 
haps it  is  not  too  much  to  say  that  an  hour's  real 
exercise  in  the  open  air  is  worth  two  indoors.  To 
read  the  "  Journal  "  of  John  Wesley  is  to  discover 
that  this  was  one  of  the  means  by  which,  as  he  said, 
"  at  seventy-three  years  old,  I  am  far  abler  to 
preach  than  I  was  at  three  and  twenty  "  ^  Those 
who  have  climbed  the  long  hill  of  the  Wartburg 


HEALTH  17 

have  realized  at  least  in  part  the  truth  of  Martin 
Luther's  statement,  "  the  best  exercise  and  pastime 
are  music  and  gymnastics,  the  former  dispelling 
mental  care  and  melancholy  thought,  the  latter  pro- 
ducing elasticity  of  body  and  preserving  health." 
The  importance  of  the  morning  bath  many  of  us 
recognize,  but  few  have  carried  it  to  the  verge  of 
the  pulpit  like  Joseph  Parker,  who  was  accustomed, 
after  his  two-mile  walk  to  the  City  Temple  in  Lon- 
don, to  take  a  bath  there  and  after  he  was  vigor- 
ously rubbed  down  by  a  servant,  thus  enter  imme- 
diately upon  the  service  in  a  glow  of  physical 
exhilaration.^ 

In  the  consideration  of  the  exercise  which  "is 
profitable  for  a  little,"  ^  we  include  change  of  oc- 
cupation, which,  broadly  considered,  is  truly  a  part 
of  exercise.  Such  recreation  is  to  the  mind  what 
whetting  is  to  the  scythe.  It  is  the  "  fairy  kiss  " 
which  Ernest  Renan  laments  was  unknown  to  Mar- 
cus Aurelius.  But  of  the  profit  to  be  gained  from' 
varying  our  reading,  our  work,  our  exercise,  we 
shall  have  more  to  say  when  we  come  to  a  future 
chapter  on  "  The  Minister  at  Work." 

4.  We  counsel  further  that  especial  attention  be 
paid  to  diet.  It  is  significant  that  when  Cardinal 
Wolsey  built  the  College  of  Christ  Church  at  Ox- 
ford, his  first  care  was  the  kitchen.^  A  touch  of 
dyspepsia  alone  is  needed  to  convince  the  doubter 
of  the  truth  of  the  words  of  Cobbett  that  "  the  seat 

^  Adamson's  "Life  of  Parker,"  p.  215. 

2  I  Tim.  4  :  8   (R.  V.).  a  Lowell's  "  Prose  Works,"  VL,   168. 

B 


l8  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

of  civilization  is  the  stomach."  The  minister's  wife, 
if  not  the  minister  himself,  will  recognize  the  im- 
portance of  the  recommendation  now  given,  that 
hours  for  meals  should  be  regularly  observed. 

In  times  of  revival  or  special  work  it  is  the  cus- 
tom of  many  ministers  to  take  food  after  preaching. 
Dr.  Theodore  L.  Cuyler  has  made  it  the  practice  of 
a  lifetime  to  take  a  bowl  of  hot  bread  and  milk 
after  speaking  at  night.  If  this  is  our  habit,  we 
should  not  hesitate  when  away  from  home  to  make 
known  our  wants;  in  fact  hosts  who  are  accus- 
tomed to  entertain  visiting  ministers  have  grown 
used  to  such  requests.  The  minister  cannot  be  too 
particular  at  all  times  in  maintaining  the  simple  laws 
of  health.  Worry  and  indigestion  are  largely  dif- 
ferent sides  of  the  same  thing,  either  being  at  times 
the  cause  of  the  other. 

To  the  two  new  commandments  which  R.  W.  Dale 
said  he  wished  to  add  to  the  ten,  "eat  enough,  sleep 
enough,"  we  would  dare  to  add  a  third,  "  chew 
enough."  The  Japanese  proverb  is  to  be  noted 
and  inwardly  digested  which  declares  that  "  a  man 
digs  his  grave  with  his  teeth."  This  connection  be- 
tween the  body  and  the  spirit  was  once  illustrated 
by  an  old  Scottish  preacher,  who  upon  hearing  a 
dull  minister  said  with  no  intentional  irreverence, 
"  The  Spirit  would  not  be  in  any  place,  if  a  man  ate 
two  pounds  of  beefsteak  at  breakfast  before  preach- 
ing." Even  to  the  average  minister,  on  the  average 
salary,  we  commend  the  importance  of  a  simple 
diet.     There  was  much  wisdom  as  well  as  wit  in 


HEALTH  19 

the  words  Sidney  Smith  wrote  to  his  friend  Arthur 
Kinglake,  Esq. :  "  I  am  convinced,  .  .  that 
character,  talents,  virtues,  and  quahties  are  power- 
fully affected  by  beef,  mutton,  pie-crust,  and  rich 
soups.  I  have  often  thought  I  could  feed  or  starve 
men  into  many  virtues  and  vices,  and  affect  them 
more  powerfully  with  my  instruments  of  cookery 
than  Timotheus  could  do  formerly  with  his  lyre." 
"  Plain  living  and  high  thinking  "  go  together,  as 
well  in  the  minister's  manse  as  in  the  philosopher's 
cell. 

5.  A  counsel  of  especial  importance  to  the  min- 
ister concerns  the  care  to  be  taken  of  the  voice.  Do 
not  wrap  up  the  throat  or  neck  more  than  is  nec- 
essary, and  if  the  laws  of  health  are  properly  ob- 
served the  use  of  troches  and  all  artificial  aids  to 
the  voice  will  be  unnecessary.  Food  should  be 
sparsely  taken  before  preaching;  and  care  should 
be  taken  while  speaking  to  avoid  screaming,  which 
does  harm  alike  to  the  preacher's  throat  and  the 
hearer's  patience.  After  speaking,  the  voice  should 
be  rested.  It  is  well  to  avoid  speaking  at  all  for 
a  few  minutes  after  leaving  the  pulpit.  On  coming 
into  the  open  air,  breathe  through  the  nostrils,  and 
the  value  of  deep  breathing  then  as  at  all  times 
should  be  remembered.  With  refreshing  candor,  Mr. 
Moody  once  said,  when  he  caught  a  cold  from  sitting 
in  a  draught,  that  "  the  draught  and  the  cold  were 
neither  a  visitation  of  Providence  nor  an  affliction  of 
the  evil  one,  but  simply  due  to  rank  carelessness." 

The  preacher  will  do  well  also  to  follow  the  ex- 


"20 


FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 


ample  of  public  singers  in  not  letting  the  voice  lie 
idle  too  long.  Use  is  a  stimulant  that  the  vocal 
chords  demand. 

6.  The  last  counsel,  and  one  which  sums  up  all 
that  has  been  said  regarding  the  minister's  care  of 
himself,  is  so  to  live  that  we  have  no  need  to  talk 
about  our  health.  When  anybody  asks  you  how  you 
are,  always  say  you  are  very  well — for  nobody  cares. 
Robert  J.  Burdette  says  to  theological  students,  "  Di- 
vest yourself  of  the  thought  that  you  have  lungs, 
or  throat,  or  liver.  Don't  dilate  on  your  ailments 
until  the  people  will  think  that  you  have  graduated 
at  a  hospital."  The  same  thing  is  thus  said  by 
Epictetus  in  his  "Student's  Manual" :  "  If  you  drink 
water,  don't  take  every  opportunity  of  saying  *  I 
drink  water.' "  ^  The  minister,  perhaps  not  more 
than  other  men,  should  follow  the  example  of  Su- 
sanna Arnold,  sister  to  Arnold  of  Rugby,  who 
through  a  martyrdom  of  twenty  years  of  pain,  "  ad- 
hered to  her  early  formed  resolution  of  never  talk- 
ing about  herself."  ^  No  better  way  can  be  found 
of  producing  ill  health  than  constantly  to  note  its 
symptoms. 

Thus  have  I  spent  my  health,  an  odious  trick, 
In  making  known  how  oft  I  have  been  sick. 

In  conclusion,  health  is  wealth,  especially  in  tlie 
ministry.  As  we  come  to  the  end  of  this  chapter 
"  Let  us  hear  the  conclusion  of  the  whole  matter : 


1  Hatch,   "Hibbert  Lectures,"   i888,  p.    149. 

2  J.  A,  Kern,  "  The  Ministry  to  the  Congregation,"  p.  4. 


HEALTH  21 

Fear  God  and  keep  his  commandments,  for  this  is 
the  whole  duty  of  man."  ^  And  no  law  of  God 
needs  more  to  be  observed  than  that  which  pertains 
to  the  "  temple  of  the  Holy  Ghost."  The  best  way 
to  banish  the  "  blue  Monday "  from  a  minister's 
week,  and  to  postpone  the  "  dead  line  "  in  a  min- 
ister's life,  is  by  a  proper  observance  of  such  coun- 
sels as  these,  which  are  as  old  as  the  proverbs 
of  Solomon. 

Let  us  not  always  say, 
"  Spite  of  this  flesh  to-day 

I  strove,  made  head,  gained  ground  upon  the  whole." 
As  the  bird  wings  and  sings 
Let  us  cry,  "All  good  things 

Are  ours,  nor  soul  helps  flesh  more,  now,  than  flesh  helps 
soul."^ 
1  Eccl.    12  :  13.  *  Browning's   "  Rabbi  ben   Ezra." 


MINISTERIAL   MANLINESS 


SUMMARY 


Introduction.    What  is  Manliness?    What  is  Ministerial 
Manliness  ? 

I.  How  Ministerial  Manliness  is  Endangered. 

1.  By  the  popular  conception  of  the  minister. 

2.  By   the  general  treatment   of   the   minister,     (i)    In 

years    of    preparatory    study.      (2)     In    his    active 
ministry. 

3.  By  the  work  in  which  he  is  engaged. 

4.  By  the  congregation  to  which  he  ministers. 

II.  How  Ministerial  Manliness  can  be  Preserved  and 

Strengthened. 

1.  By  imitating  Christ. 

2.  By    getting    and    keeping   a    true    conception    of    the 

minister's  vocation. 

3.  By  studying  examples  of  ministerial  manliness. 

4.  By  cultivating  manly  characteristics,     (i)  Self-denial. 

(2)    Courage.      (3)    Energy.      (4)    SimpHcity.      (5) 
Humility. 


II 

MINISTERIAL   MANLINESS 

There  are  three  sources  of  the  quality  with  which 
this  chapter  is  to  deal.  Manhness  is  the  product  of 
constitution — inherited  traits  and  dispositions;  of 
circumstances — environment  which  is  to  be  con- 
quered and  used;  and  of  choice,  the  result  of  our 
own  volition.  It  is  with  this  third  source  that  we 
are  now  chiefly  concerned. 

Manliness  literally  means  possessing  the  attri- 
butes of  a  man.  What  then  are  these  attributes? 
The  answer  has  differed  in  different  ages  and  lands. 
The  Christian  ideal  is  what  interests  us  This  may 
be  found  in  the  earthly  life  of  Jesus.  The  author  of 
"  Tom  Brown's  School  Days  "  has  well  pictured  the 
traits  of  the  perfect  man  in  his  little  volume,  "  The 
Manliness  of  Jesus.*  These  attributes  are  especially 
prominent  in  the  teaching  of  Jesus  as  given  in  the 
Sermon  on  the  Mount ;  in  the  lives  of  the  first  dis- 
ciples as  portrayed  for  us  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apos- 
tles; and  in  the  letters  of  these  same  apostles  as 
they  exhorted  their  fellow-Christians.^  So  faith- 
fully have  these  attributes  been  pondered  and  fol- 
lowed that  the  Christian  idea  of  true  manliness  is 
to-day  read  most  widely  in  that  "  living  epistle  "  of 

1  Thomas  Hughes.  2  phj].  4  :  8;  2  Peter  i  ;  5-8. 

25 


26  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

which  Professor  Drummond  spoke  when,  on  return- 
ing from  his  journey  round  the  world,  he  said  to  his 
students,  "  Gentlemen,  since  I  was  among  you  last, 
I  have  traveled  round  the  world.  Do  you  ask  me 
what  in  all  my  travels  was  the  greatest  and  grand- 
est thing  I  saw  ?  I  will  tell  you — it  was  a  Christian 
man." 

What  is  ministerial  manliness  ?  It  is  manliness  in 
the  work  of  the  ministry.  It  is  fleeing,  and  follow- 
ing, those  things  of  which  St.  Paul  wrote  to  Tim- 
othy, the  young  Christian  minister,  that  he  might 
"  fight  the  good  fight  of  faith."  ^ 

This  quality  of  manliness  should  run  through  all 
our  nature:  through  our  moral  nature,  saving  us 
from  the  petty  insolence  of  office,  and  from  slavish 
fear  of  others ;  through  our  intellectual  nature,  de- 
livering us  from  undue  subservience  either  to  tra- 
dition or  to  current  opinion;  through  our  social 
nature,  making  us  superior  to  fashion  and  class 
distinction;  through  our  physical  nature,  teaching 
us  self-denial,  bravery,  and  endurance. 

I.  How  is  this  Quality  of  Ministerial  Manliness 
Endangered?  The  ministry  has  its  full  share  of 
men  who  have  never  done  what  was  expected  of 
them — unfulfilled  prophecies.  No  vocation  ought 
to  be  a  more  manly  one  than  that  of  the  Christian 
ministry,  and  yet  in  the  pursuit  of  his  duties,  the 
minister  will  encounter  tendencies  which,  unless 
counteracted,  will  tend  to  make  unmanly  both 
himself  and  his  calling. 

1  I  Tim.  6  :   11-14. 


MINISTERIAL   MANLINESS  2^ 

I.  Ministerial  manliness  is  endangered  by  the 
popular  conception  of  the  minister.  By  many  he 
is  considered  to  be,  in  some  mysterious  way,  unlike 
other  men  in  his  nature.  A  great  gulf  is  believed 
to  lie  between  the  clerical  mind  and  that  of  the 
ordinary  man.  There  is  enough  truth  in  Voltaire's 
famous  division  of  the  human  race  into  three 
classes — men,  women,  and  priests — to  make  it  ex- 
ceedingly difficult  for  us  to  forget  his  words.  Only 
too  true  was  it  in  the  experience  of  Voltaire  him- 
self, who  saw  in  the  priest  either  the  hypocrite  or 
the  fanatic.  This  gulf  will  be  largely  bridged  if  the 
quality  of  manliness  is  discernible.  And  yet  it  is 
possible  for  the  man  to  obscure  the  minister,  which 
is  a  calamity  only  comparable  to  the  minister  ob- 
scuring the  man.  An  old  Scottish  parishioner  sum- 
ming up  the  three  successive  ministries  in  a  certain 
parish  said :  "  Our  first  minister  was  a  man,  but 
not  a  minister;  our  second  was  a  minister,  but  he 
was  not  a  man;  and  the  one  we  have  at  present  is 
neither  a  man  nor  a  minister."  In  fiction  the  cari- 
cature of  the  "  minister  who  is  not  a  man  "  is  very 
common,  as  for  instance  the  Parson  Adams  of  Field- 
ing, the  Vicar  of  Wakefield  of  Goldsmith,  the  Dom- 
inie Sampson  of  Scott,  the  Chadband  and  Stiggins 
of  Dickens,  Mr.  Honeyman  of  Thackeray,  and 
Amos  Barton  of  George  Eliot.  As  we  read  over  the 
list  of  such  worthies  we  understand  something  of 
the  popular  conception  to  which  the  caricature  bears 
witness,  and  recall  the  words  of  Cowper,  who  with 
pen  dipped  in  something  besides  ink  wrote: 


28         Fon  THE  Work  of  the  ministry 

Oh,  why  are  farmers  made  so  coarse, 

Or  clergy  made  so  fine? 
A  kick  that  scarce  might  move  a  horse 

Might  kill  the  sound  divine. 

We  are  all  too  apt  to  become  largely  what  people 
believe  us  to  be,  and  in  this  popular  conception 
which  still  lingers  in  the  minds  of  many,  we 
recognize  a  distinct  menace  to  ministerial  manliness. 

2.  By  its  general  treatment  of  the  minister,  the 
Christian  community  would  seem  to  be  in  league 
with  popular  conception  to  destroy  his  manliness. 

(i)  Even  in  his  years  of  preparatory  study  the 
process  of  undermining  a  minister's  independence 
is  often  begun.  We  recognize  that  there  is  much 
room  for  divergence  of  opinion  on  the  question  of 
the  propriety  of  aiding  young  men  for  the  ministry 
by  such  educational  funds  as  are  so  common  among 
us.  The  good  or  evil  which  such  aid  does  depends 
largely  on  individual  temperament.  What  is  one 
man's  meat  may  become  another  man's  poison. 
And  yet  we  believe  that  the  experience  of  so  manly 
a  man  as  Phillips  Brooks  should  not  be  lightly 
passed  by.  He  writes :  "  I  am  convinced  that  the 
ministry  can  never  have  its  true  dignity  or  power 
till  it  is  cut  aloof  from  mendicancy — till  young 
men  whose  hearts  are  set  on  preaching,  make  their 
way  to  the  pulpit  by  the  same  energy  and  through 
the  same  difficulties  which  meet  countless  young 
men  on  the  way  to  business  and  the  bar."  ^ 

(2)   In  his  active  ministry  the  minister's  manli- 

1 "  Lectures  on  Preaching,"  p.   36. 


MINISTERIAL   MANLINESS  20 

ness  is  also  in  danger,  because  he  is  often  separated 
from  his  fellow-men,  even  by  dress  and  appearance. 
We  like  to  remember  in  this  connection  the  words 
which  that  prince  of  ministers,  A.  J.  Gordon,  wrote 
while  in  the  seminary :  "  A  white  tie  has  nothing 
more  to  do  with  a  minister  than  a  sore  toe."  Though 
the  decline  of  clerical  authority  may  be  an  un- 
doubted fact,  yet  enough  of  it  often  remains  to  make 
the  minister  decidedly  uncomfortable  when  he  is 
asked  to  tea  at  the  home  of  some  admiring 
parishioner. 

We  feel  that  there  is  need  to  speak  here 
of  the  salary  which  the  minister  earns,  and 
which  is  too  often  treated  as  if  it  were  a  gift,  in- 
stead of  an  honest  payment.  The  minister  is  not 
a  "  hired  man,"  and  yet  he  is  entitled  to  a  proper 
remuneration  for  hard  work  done.  Above  all  things, 
the  minister  must  hold  fast  to  his  personal  inde- 
pendence. Emerson  with  the  blood  of  generations 
of  ministers  flowing  in  his  veins,  wrote  in  all  se- 
riousness, ''  The  clergy  are  always  in  danger  of 
becoming  wards  and  pensioners  of  the  so-called 
producing  classes."  Self-respect  means  more  than 
salary.  The  minister  should  resolve  to  live  by  his 
ministry.  We  believe,  as  a  general  rule,  it  is  wise 
for  him  to  leave  a  church  that  cannot  support  him. 
Either  it  is  not  worth  maintaining,  or  he  is  not. 
At  all  events  the  begging  friar  should  have  no 
modern  representative  in  our  ranks.  This  needs  to 
be  insisted  upon  because  the  ministry  is  not  univer- 
sally regarded  as  on  the  same  plane  with  other  yo- 


30  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

cations.  The  minister  should  not  have  money  given 
him:  he  is  worthy  of  his  hire,  and  with  other 
laborers  has  equal  rights.  Donation  parties,  purses, 
testimonials,  are  as  a  rule  to  be  avoided.  Let  him 
preserve  his  independence  even  if  it  means  no  more 
half-fare  tickets  on  the  railroad  and  no  further  use 
of  the  "  ten  per  cent,  discount  to  the  clergy."  We 
need  to  beware  of  the  swift  moral  deterioration 
which  comes  to  the  minister  when  he  consents  to 
be  treated  in  any  way  as  an  object  of  charity. 

3.  The  minister's  manliness  is  further  threatened 
by  the  work  in  which  he  is  engaged.  This  work 
deals  much  with  the  sympathies,  and  so  may  be- 
come too  emotional.  Virtues  easily  become  vices. 
Great  care  is  needed  in  the  use  of  any  special 
gift,  without  which  our  ministry  would  be  fruitless, 
but  the  possession  of  which  in  too  great  abundance 
has  caused  many  a  bright  and  promising  ministry 
to  end  in  weakness  and  contempt.  A  flood,  as  well 
as  a  drought,  destroys  the  harvest. 

The  very  monotony  which  characterizes  his  work 
at  times  threatens  the  minister's  personality.  All 
work  tends  to  become  mechanical,  and  we  must  face 
the  truth  expressed  by  Bishop  Temple,  that  "  of  all 
work  which  produces  results  nine-tenths  must  be 
drudgery."  Much  of  the  minister's  success  will 
depend  upon  his  fidelity  to  details.  In  the  faithful 
performance  of  duties,  trifles  in  themselves,  people 
will  discover  that  we  are  doing  our  best,  and  faith- 
fulness is  one  of  the  watchwords  for  success  in  the 
Christian  ministry.    Nothing  else  can  take  its  place. 


MINISTERIAL   MANLINESS  3I 

"  My  imagination,"  said  Charles  Dickens,  "  would 
never  have  served  me  as  it  has,  but  for  the  habit  of 
commonplace,  humble,  patient,  daily,  toiling,  drudg- 
ing attention."  Nothing  is  a  trifle  that  pertains 
to  a  human  life.  A  sense  of  the  value  of  one's 
fellows,  even  the  humblest,  as  immortal  beings  com- 
mitted to  our  care,  will  teach  the  minister  to  esti- 
mate aright  the  power  of  such  graces  as  courtesy, 
consideration,  patience,  and  forbearance.  It  was  in 
the  conversation  with  the  Samaritan  woman  that  our 
Lord  found  **  meat  to  eat "  of  which  his  disciples 
knew  nothing. 

The  minister's  work  removes  him  from  the  or- 
dinary walks  of  life.  His  preparation  for  the  pulpit 
is  pursued  in  solitude,  his  pastoral  work  too  often 
falls  among  the  women  rather  than  the  men  of  his 
congregation.  His  habits  of  thought  also  are  very 
much  with  the  unseen  and  the  eternal,  and  this  is 
apt  to  lead,  unless  care  is  taken,  to  that  "  other 
worldliness "  which  Coleridge  declares  to  be  as 
hateful  and  selfish  as  worldliness.  Certain  it  is 
that  the  man  who  would  heal  men  must  touch  them, 
not  with  his  finger  tips,  but  with  all  the  powers  of 
a  robust  manhood. 

4.  The  very  congregation  to  which  he  ministers 
may  become  a  source  of  danger  to  the  manliness  of 
the  minister.  The  scriptural  order  is  not,  as  popu- 
larly supposed,  "  like  priest,  like  people  "  but  "  like 
people,  like  priest."  ^  Phillips  Brooks  speaks  of 
"  the  whole  unmanly  way  of  treating  ministers." 

1  Hosea  4  :  9. 


32  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE     MINISTRY 

We  cannot  do  better  than  quote  what  he  says 
on  this  subject :  "  I  wish  that  it  were  pos- 
sible for  me  to  speak  to  the  laity  of  our 
churches  frankly  and  freely  about  their  treatment 
of  the  clergy.  The  clergy  are  largely  what  the  laity 
make  them.  It  is  not  good  that  the  minister  should 
be  worshiped  and  made  an  oracle.  It  is  still  worse 
that  he  should  be  flattered  and  made  a  pet."  ^  And 
Spurgeon,  after  referring  to  Rome's  choicest  marble, 
the  great  Apollo,  declares  in  a  message  to  min- 
isters, "  If  it  be  your  trying  lot  to  be  the  Apollo 
.  .  .  put  an  end  to  the  nonsense.  If  I  were  the 
Apollo,  I  should  like  to  step  right  off  the  pedestal 
and  shake  hands  all  round,  and  you  had  better  do 
the  same;  for  sooner  or  later  the  fuss  they  make 
about  you  will  come  to  an  end,  and  the  wisest  course 
is  to  end  it  yourself."  Brooks  and  Spurgeon,  so 
different  in  many  things,  were  alike  in  their 
manliness,  and  their  words  are  golden. 

An  emphatic  caution  should  be  here  uttered 
against  encouraging  the  congregation,  or  any  mem- 
ber of  it,  to  treat  us  as  if  we  were  willing  to  be 
pampered  or  petted.  Guard  against  the  vanity 
which  courts  a  compliment  or  is  fed  by  it.  And  in 
the  ministry  it  is  unfortunately  true  that  "  no  mat- 
ter how  mean  a  preacher  a  man  may  be,  there  are 
some  people  who  will  think  him  the  best  preacher 
in  the  world."  ^ 

To  sum  up  then  the  dangers  which  beset  min- 

1 "  Lectures  on  Preaching,"  p.  66. 

2  A.  T.  Robertson,  "  Life  and  Letters  of  John  A.  Broadus,"  p.  154. 


MINISTERIAL  MANLINESS  33 

isterial  manliness,  we  find  them  in  the  popular  con- 
ception of  the  ministry,  in  the  general  treatment 
of  the  minister  himself  in  years  of  preparatory 
study  as  well  as  in  his  active  ministry,  in  the  very 
work  in  which  he  is  engaged,  and  in  the  congrega- 
tion to  which  he  ministers.  These  dangers  relate 
not  so  much  to  physical  frailty  and  mental  inca- 
pacity as  to  spiritual  and  moral  weakness,  and  here 
the  causes  for  ministerial  failure  are  most  frequently 
found/ 

II.  How  can  Ministerial  Manliness  be  Preserved 
and  Strengthened? 

I.  First,  by  imitating  Christ.  We  recommend  a 
careful  study  of  the  temptation  of  Christ  in  the 
wilderness.  Appreciate  his  humanity.  His  sym- 
pathy with  his  fellow-man  was  genuine,  natural, 
and  spontaneous:  He  felt  for  and  with  them  be- 
cause to  so  great  an  extent  he  felt  like  them.  And 
from  such  a  study  there  will  come,  through  the 
varied  experiences  of  life,  a  personal  faith  that,  with 
St.  Paul,  the  minister  can  appreciate  what  it  is 
to  do  all  things  through  Christ  who  strengthens 
him.  Christ  in  him  is  character,  and  the  apprehen- 
sion of  such  a  faith  has  meant  to  many  a  minister 
the  turning-point  in  his  career.  Chalmers  regarded 
his  ministry  as  barren  until  this  experience  came  to 

1  Note.  In  this  chapter,  and  incidentally  elsewhere,  reference  is 
made  to  the  danger  to  ministerial  manliness  in  the  tendency  of  the 
minister's  parishioners  to  surround  him  with  a  halo,  or  to  coddle 
him  overmuch.  While  such  dangers  still  linger  among  us,  like 
some  of  the  semi-extinct  animals  of  the  Western  plains,  it  need 
hardly  be  remarked  they  were  much  more  in  evidence  in  former 
generations  than  in  our  own.  H.  P. 

c 


34  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE     MINISTRY 

him,  and  A.  J.  Gordon  received  added  power  and 
usefulness  only  after  ten  years  of  work  in  the 
ministry. 

2.  The  minister  should  get  and  keep  constantly 
in  view  a  true  conception  of  the  minister's 
vocation.  Two  opposing  conceptions  here  present 
themselves.  First,  the  priestly,  which  is  set  forth 
in  the  "  ordering  of  priests "  in  the  Episcopal 
prayer-book;  and  second,  the  congregational,  con- 
cerning which  words  of  counsel  are  now  in  order.^ 

The  Christian  minister  must  be  on  his  guard  to 
distinguish  between  the  work  and  the  office.  We 
may  well  take  to  heart  the  words  of  Petrarch, 
"  Where  you  are  is  of  no  moment ;  but  only  what 
you  are  doing  there.  It  is  not  the  place  that  en- 
nobles you,  but  you  the  place."  The  man  makes 
the  office,  not  the  office  the  man.  In  the  mere  title 
of  minister  there  is  little  of  which  to  be  necessarily 
proud.  The  ministry  has  been  disgraced  and  dis- 
honored by  unworthy  men,  and  it  has  failed  to  enlist 
as  large  a  proportion  of  the  Christian  manhood 
of  the  age  as  it  ought.  Only  as  work  and  power  are 
behind  his  own  ministry,  has  the  Christian  minister 
a  right  to  feel  proud  of  the  name  he  bears.  The 
day  has  passed  in  which  a  mere  title  commands  re- 
spect with  intelligent  people.  A  minister  must  now 
expect  to  be  judged  by  everyday  standards,  and  it 
is  best  that  it  should  be  so.  Every  worthy  man 
will  rejoice  that  he  is  judged  for  himself  alone 
rather   than   for  the   office   which   he   holds.     No 

1  A.  H.  Strong,  "  Theology,"  p.  504- 


I 


MINISTERIAL   MANLINESS  35 

longer  the  superior  of  other  men  in  wit  and  wisdom, 
as  in  the  days  of  the  Puritans,  the  Christian  min- 
ister must  nevertheless  be  superior  to  other  men 
in  other  ways  before  he  can  hope  to  lift  them.  Dr. 
Landells,  of  Edinburgh,  writes  with  a  plainness  that 
cannot,  and  should  not,  be  misunderstood :  ^  "  The 
main  cause  of  ministerial  failure  seems  to  be  the 
insufficient  quantity  of  being  in  the  men.  To  speak 
plainly  preachers  fail  because  they  are  not  great 
men.  The  quality  is  all  that  could  be  wished  in  many 
instances ;  but  there  is  not  a  sufficient  quantity.  .  . 
Great  forces  are  required  to  move  large  bodies. 
And  the  men  who  are  to  lead  and  move  others 
must  be  superior  in  that  direction  at  least  to  those 
on  whom  they  exercise  a  controlling  influence." 
The  natives  of  Burma  when  they  saw  a  Christian 
were  in  the  habit  of  saying,  "  This  is  Jesus  Christ's 
man."  Just  so  will  all  men  be  drawn  unto  him  as 
they  behold  him  lifted  up  and  exhibited  in  our  lives. 

It  may  here  occur  to  some  one  to  ask  why  so 
many  great  movements  have  been  inaugurated  by 
laymen  and  not  by  ministers.  The  answer  is,  we 
fear,  that  ministers  have  been  too  "  ministerial,"  too 
timid,  and  not  manly  enough.  Great  movements  in 
the  direction  of  moral  reformation,  temperance,  so- 
cial purity,  anti-slavery,  even  revivals  of  religion, 
are  far  too  often  recorded  on  the  pages  of  history 
unheralded  and  unchampioned  by  the  ministry  of 
the  day  in  which  their  battles  were  fought  and  won. 

3.  We  recommend  the  study  of  special  examples 

1  "  Christ  the  Center,"  p.  38. 


36 


FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE     MINISTRY 


of  ministerial  manliness.  Such  books  as  the  follow- 
ing will  be  found  useful,  and  should  not  only  be 
possessed  by  every  minister,  but  should  possess  him : 
"  Arnold's  Life  and  Correspondence,"  "  The  Life  of 
F.  D.  Maurice,"  "  The  Life  and  Letters  of  F.  W. 
Robertson,"  "  The  Life  of  Norman  Macleod,"  "  The 
Life  and  Letters  of  Charles  Kingsley,"  "  The  Life 
and  Letters  of  Horace  Bushnell,"  "  The  Personal 
Life  of  David  Livingstone,"  "  Henry  Ward  Beech- 
er's  Life"  (Scoville  &  Beecher),  "The  Life  of 
Henry  Dmmmond."  A  few  pages  from  any  one  of 
such  books  as  these,  and  we  catch  the  spirit  of  min- 
isterial manliness  which  our  people  will  recognize 
in  sermon  or  pastoral  ministration. 

4.  Manly  ministers  are  made  as  well  as  born,  and 
in  the  cultivating  of  manly  characteristics  the 
Christian  minister  should  be  unceasingly  active. 

(i)  Among  these  characteristics  the  first  place 
is,  of  course,  to  be  given  to  self-denial.  This  virtue 
preeminently  marked  Christ  himself  and  was  given 
by  him  as  the  first  condition  of  Christian  disciple- 
ship  :  "  If  any  man  will  come  after  me  let  him  take 
up  his  cross  and  follow  me."  ^  Especially  must  the 
Christian  minister  beware  of  subtle  forms  of  self- 
ishness :  the  undue  care  of  health,  the  slavish  bond- 
age to  habit,  the  temptation  to  make  mere  trifles 
matters  of  prime  importance.  The  true  man  is 
scarcely  conscious  of  himself.  The  very  fact  that 
the  minister  is  apt  to  be  treated  as  other  men  are 
not  should  put  him  on  his  guard.     Self-denial  will 

1  Matt.  16  :  24. 


MINISTERIAL   MANLINESS  37 

extend  even  to  the  preacher's  thought  and  style. 
There  is  an  excess  in  habits  of  thought  and  mode 
of  expression  as  much  to  be  avoided  as  excess  in 
manner  of  Hfe.  "  Let  your  forbearance  be  known 
unto  all  men." 

(2)  Courage  is  well  worthy  of  the  place  next  to 
self-denial  in  the  enumeration  of  manly  character- 
istics. This  is  a  virtue  which  naturally  associates 
itself  with  manhood,  and  is  nowhere  more  in  place 
than  in  the  ministry  of  Jesus  Christ.  Spurgeon, 
who  himself  knew  how  to  be  brave,  could  write 
these  brave  words :  "  The  gospel  takes  a  high  tone 
before  the  rulers  of  the  earth,  and  they  who  preach 
it  should,  like  Knox  or  Melville,  magnify  their  of- 
fice by  bold  rebukes  and  manly  utterances  even  in 
the  royal  presence.  A  clerical  sycophant  is  only 
fit  to  be  a  scullion  in  the  devil's  kitchen  "  ^  It  could 
have  taken  no  particular  courage  for  the  Puritan 
ministers  to  speak  their  minds,  for  it  was  written 
in  the  statute,  "If  any  one  interrupt  or  oppose  a 
preacher  in  the  season  of  worship,  they  shall  be  re- 
proved by  the  magistrate,  and  on  repetition  shall  pay 
five  pounds  or  stand  two  hours  on  a  block  four  feet 
high,  with  this  inscription  in  capitals,  *  A 
WANTON  GOSPELLER.'"  But  it  did  require 
courage  for  Charles  Kingsley  to  appear  in  his  par- 
son's coat  before  the  Chartist  mob  at  a  time  when 
the  word  parson  was  thought  synonymous  with  the 
word  coward.  "  A  parson !  "  cried  the  mob.  "  Yes, 
a  parson,"  replied  Kingsley,  "  and  a  Chartist."     By 

1 "  Treasury  of  David,"  I.,  20. 


38  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

these  words  was  the  old  proverb  proved  true,  "  One 
shall  chase  a  thousand,  and  two  put  ten  thousand 
to  flight."  The  voice  of  Dean  Stanley  was  not 
strong  and  on  many  occasions  he  could  scarcely 
make  himself  heard  in  the  enormous  nave  of  the 
Abbey  Church;  but  when  the  theme  was  one  that 
only  a  brave  man  would  choose,  he  is  thus  described 
by  Mr.  James  Bryce :  "  His  tiny  body  seemed  to 
swell,  his  chest  vibrated  as  he  launched  forth  flow- 
ing words.  .  .  It  was  to  him  a  matter  of  honor 
and  conscience  to  defend  his  principles,  and  to  de- 
fend them  all  the  more  zealously  because  he  stood 
alone  on  their  behalf  in  a  hostile  assembly.  His 
courage  was  equal  to  the  occasion,  and  his  faculties 
responded  to  the  call  his  courage  made." 

We  cannot  leave  this  attribute,  so  necessary  to 
the  Christian  ministry,  without  recalling  the  picture 
of  F.  W.  Robertson  as  he  faced  an  audience  of  men 
who  had  come  to  oppose  him  in  his  contention  that 
no  infidel  books  should  be  introduced  into  the  public 
Hbrary  of  Brighton.  Fully  master  of  himself,  with 
clear,  slow  utterance  he  gave  his  reasons  for  sum- 
moning such  a  meeting.  Now  a  man  would  start  up 
to  interrupt  him;  now  a  hiss  would  be  heard;  but 
calm  and  undaunted  he  proceeded.  A  kind  of  elec- 
tric excitement  seemed  to  communicate  itself  from 
man  to  man,  which  at  the  same  time  awed  and  sub- 
dued and  made  ashamed  the  crowd.  At  last  he 
said :  "  You  have  heard  of  a  place  called  '  coward's 
castle.*  Coward's  castle  is  that  pulpit  or  platform 
from  which  a  man  surrounded  by  his  friends,  in  the 


MINISTERIAL    MANLINESS  39 

absence  of  his  opponents,  secure  of  applause  and 
safe  from  a  reply,  denounces  those  who  differ  from 
him."  From  that  moment  that  one  slight  man  was 
conqueror  of  the  crowd  and  master  of  the  situation. 

The  reference  to  coward's  castle  reminds  us  that 
true  courage  is  never  "  a  lion  in  the  pulpit  and  a 
lamb  in  the  parlor."  In  the  course  of  the  ordinary 
round  of  pastoral  duty,  it  will  sometimes  be  nec- 
essary to  speak  face  to  face  in  quietness  on  grave 
subjects  with  souls  that  are  in  moral  peril.  And  it 
is  at  such  times  the  minister  will  ask  most  earnestly 
for  that  courage  which  he  must  have  or  sell  his 
birthright.  In  a  lecture  on  "  Agitation,"  by 
Wendell  Phillips,  we  note  the  following  senti- 
ment, the  force  of  which  we  recognize,  though  with 
its  conclusion  we  have  little  sympathy.  After  re- 
ferring to  those  persons  in  a  congregation  ready  to 
take  offense  at  any  word  which  relates  to  their 
earthly  pursuits  or  interest  spoken  in  a  tone  of  criti- 
cism or  abuse,  Mr.  Phillips  says :  "  As  the  minister's 
settlement  and  salary  depend  upon  the  unity  and 
good-will  of  the  people  he  preaches  to  he  cannot 
fairly  be  expected,  save  in  exceptional  and  special 
cases,  to  antagonize  his  flock.  If  all  clergymen 
were  like  Paul  or  Luther  or  Wesley^  they  might 
g^ive,  not  take,  orders ;  but  as  the  average  clergyman 
is  an  average  man  he  will  be  bound  by  average 
conditions." 

(3)  Closely  akin  to  courage  is  energy.  It  is  Car- 
lyle  who  says,  "  The  longer  I  live  the  more  I  am 
certain  the  great  difference  between  men,  between 


40  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

the  feeble  and  the  powerful,  the  great  and  the  in- 
significant, is  energy,  invincible  determination — a 
purpose  once  fixed  and  then  death  or  victory." 
When  Cicero  said  that  action  was  the  first, 
second,  and  third  secret  of  eloquence,  this  was  what 
he  meant.  In  all  the  manifold  duties  of  the  Chris- 
tian pastor,  as  well  as  in  speech,  there  is  need  for 
evidence  of  that  "  abundant  life "  which  no  one 
should  possess  in  greater  fulness  than  the  minister 
of  Jesus  Christ. 

(4)  In  character  simplicity,  not  complexity,  is  the 
sign  of  greatness.  Truly  understood,  simplicity 
is  entirely  consistent  with  culture  and  refine- 
ment; nay,  it  is  itself  an  evidence  of  the  highest 
culture  and  the  truest  refinement.  It  has  always 
characterized  the  truly  great  man,  whether  states- 
man, soldier,  author,  or  above  all,  minister.  It  is 
the  simplicity  perhaps  in  the  lives  of  such  men  as 
Francis  of  Assisi,  Latimer,  and  Wesley  that  is  re- 
membered longest  after  we  close  the  volume  in 
which  their  story  is  told.  Simplicity  is  a  source  of 
personal  power,  and  a  great  force  in  example,  of 
which  the  minister  who  possesses  it  may  be  largely 
unconscious.  "  Nothing  is  more  wanted,"  writes 
Dr.  Hort  to  one  of  his  correspondents  "  for  the 
regeneration  of  England  than  a  vast  increase  of 
manliness,  courage,  and  simplicity  in  English 
clergymen."  And  we  believe  that  in  the  simple, 
unpretentious  lives  of  many  of  our  own  ministers 
we  have  a  regenerating  force  often  too  little 
estimated  at  its  proper  worth. 


\ 


MINISTERIAL   MANLINESS  4I 

(5)  Can  we  close  this  list  of  manly  characteristics 
better  than  by  referring  to  that  virtue  which  has 
the  power  to  strengthen  and  beautify  all  the  rest — 
humility?  We  write  it  last  because  humility  comes 
to  most  men  from  increasing  knowledge  and  ex- 
perience. The  longer  life  lasts,  the  more  can  we 
understand  the  meaning  of  La  Place  who,  being 
complimented  near  his  end  on  the  splendor  of  his 
achievements  said :  "  What  we  know  is  very  little, 
what  we  do  not  know  is  immense."  And  Macaulay, 
that  master  of  English,  at  the  summit  of  his  fame 
writes  in  his  diary  in  depreciation  of  his  style,  and 
adds,  "  But  I  hope  to  improve."  Humility  is  most 
seemly  in  the  ministry  of  Him  who  said,  "I  am  meek 
and  lowly  in  spirit;  learn  of  me."  In  that  spirit 
of  growing  respect  for  his  work  and  his  people, 
which  humility  ever  brings  to  the  true  minister  with 
the  lengthening  years,  one  recognizes  in  what  he 
has  yet  to  learn  the  insignificance  of  that  to  which 
he  has  already  attained.  Over  his  shoulders  humility 
will  cast  the  garb  of  reverence,  and  it  is  in  this  spirit 
that  we  as  ministers  are  to  live  and  do  our  work. 

Catching  the  light  of  Christ  we  shall  be,  in  in- 
creasing measure,  what  he  meant  us  to  be,  and  amid 
all  the  glories  and  the  shadows  of  our  life,  by  every 
sermon  that  we  write,  by  every  pastoral  visit  that 
we  make,  by  our  general  conversation  and  bear- 
ing, by  our  conduct  in  administering  the  aflfairs  of 
the  church  which  we  serve,  we  shall  discover  as 
Christian  ministers  how  manly  a  thing  it  is  to  be  a 
Christian. 


i 


THE  CALL  AND  THE  OFFICE 


SUMMARY 


I.  The  Call  to  the  Ministry. 

1.  How  the  call  comes,     (i)    Sometimes  suddenly  and 

unexpectedly.     (2)  But  more  often  gradually. 

2.  How  this  call  can  be  recognized  as  genuine,     (i)  By 

the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  (2)  By  the  providential 
leading  of  God.  (3)  By  rigid  self-examination.  (4) 
By  the  judgment  of  Christian  friends.  (5)  By 
previous  success  in  Christian  work. 
n.  The  Ministerial  Office.  The  True  Conception 
Gathered  : 

1.  From  the  example  of  Christ. 

2.  From  the  injunctions  of  Christ. 

3.  From  the  words  of  the  apostles. 

4.  From  Scripture  terms  for  the  pastoral  office. 

5.  From  the  teachings  of  history  and  experience. 

6.  From  popular  titles  for  the  minister. 


I 


Ill 

THE  CALL  AND  THE  OFFICE 

Two  subjects  have  to  be  discussed  in  this  chapter. 
The  first  of  these  is  the  call  to  the  Christian  min- 
istry. The  second  is  the  scope  and  character  of  the 
ministry  itself.  The  first  is  introductory  to  the 
second. 

I.  In  considering  what  we  are  to  understand  by 
a  call  to  the  ministry  we  need  to  make  two  Prelim- 
inary Observations.  At  the  very  outset,  let  us  in- 
sist that  the  term  "  call  "  is  to  be  retained  in  prefer- 
ence to  any  other  because  it  is  the  most  scriptural. 
Differing  in  the  way  in  which  it  comes,  adapting 
itself  to  the  conditions  and  circumstances  of  every 
age,  a  call  to  the  service  of  God  is  always  a  call 
from  him.  "  He  who  wishes  to  be  apt  to  teach," 
says  Erasmus,  "  must  first  be  taught  of  God." 
Brought  before  the  committee  of  Privy  Council 
in  Edinburgh,  in  1682,  and  asked  if  he  would  give  a 
bond  to  preach  no  more  in  conventicles,  stout- 
hearted Henry  Erskine  answered,  "  I  have  received 
my  commission  from  Christ,  and  though  I  were 
within  an  hour  of  my  death,  I  durst  not  lay  it  down 
at  the  foot  of  any  mortal  man."  In  his  pithy  way 
John  Newton  gave  expression  to  the  same  convic- 
tion, "  None  but  He  who  made  the  world  can  make 

45 


46  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

a  minister  of  the  gospel."  The  victim  of  a  weak 
will  and  of  a  nature  which  had  yielded  all  too  read- 
ily to  temptation,  poor  Hartley  Coleridge  could  yet 
say,  "  Every  man  who  enters  the  ministry  without 
a  call  becomes  a  worse  man  than  he  would  have 
been  had  he  remained  a  layman.  Thank  God,  I 
have  not  that  sin  to  answer  for."  To  James  Russell 
Lowell,  a  son  of  the  manse,  it  was  clear  that  "  no 
man  ought  to  be  a  minister  who  has  not  a  special 
calling."  Face  to  face  with  his  congregation  in 
Manchester,  after  a  long  and  memorable  ministry, 
Alexander  McLaren  said,  "  The  one  thing  that  war- 
rants such  a  relationship  as  subsists  between  you 
and  me  is  this,  my  consciousness  that  I  have  a 
message  from  God,  and  your  belief  that  you  hear 
such  from  my  lips.  Unless  that  be  our  bond,  the 
sooner  these  walls  crumble  and  this  voice  ceases 
and  these  pews  are  emptied,  the  better."  Natural 
gifts,  and  the  culture  which  comes  with  training, 
the  minister  may  have ;  but  back  of  all,  and  beyond 
all  comparison,  the  one  thing  needful  for  him  to  be 
assured  of  is  that  he  has  been  called  of  God  and 
"  separated  unto  the  gospel."  ^ 

Another  preliminary  observation  is  that  the  term 
"  call,"  better  than  any  other,  describes  the  first  step 
in  the  Christian  ministry.  Although  no  voice  comes 
to  us  such  as  spoke  to  Moses  from  the  burning  bush, 
or  aroused  the  child  Samuel  in  the  temple,  or  ar- 
rested Saul  of  Tarsus  on  his  way  to  Damascus,  yet 
as  truly  as  theirs,  our  ministry  must  be  a  vocation. 

I  Rom.  I  :  I. 


I 


THE  CALL  AND  THE  OFFICE  47 

It  must  be  a  calling  rather  than  a  profession.  From 
the  days  when  the  old  Hebrew  prophets  heaped 
scorn  on  the  man  who  sold  himself  to  the  priest- 
hood for  a  piece  of  bread  until  now  a  hireling  min- 
istry has  been  the  curse  of  the  church  of  God.  And 
he  who  consents  to  look  upon  his  vocation  as  a  min- 
ister of  Jesus  Christ  as  merely  a  profession  is,  per- 
haps unconsciously  to  himself,  taking  this  low  view 
of  his  work  and  office.  Frederick  Denison  Maurice, 
with  his  lofty  conception  of  the  Christian  pastor, 
lamented  that  so  many  clergymen  to  whom  he  spoke 
attached  little  force  to  the  word  "  calling,"  and 
thought  only  of  themselves  as  having  "  entered  a 
profession."  Even  seminary  students  sometimes  re- 
fer to  the  salaries  churches  pay.  Against  this  con- 
ception of  our  work  we  are  bound  to  protest.  The 
true  man  enters  the  ministry  not  for  the  sake  of 
what  he  can  get  out  of  it,  but  for  the  sake  of  what 
it  can  get  out  of  him.  It  may  be  well  for  us  that 
to-day,  as  much  as  when  he  uttered  it,  Matthew 
Henry's  happy  epigram  holds  true :  "  The  ministry 
is  the  best  calling  but  the  worst  trade  in  the  world." 

I.  Turning  now  to  a  closer  consideration  of  the 
call  to  the  Christian  ministry,  we  inquire  first.  How 
it  comes. 

(i)  Without  any  doubt  it  may  still  come,  as  it 
came  in  earliest  times,  with  some  unquestionable 
sign.  Sudden  and  unexpected  though  it  was,  its 
reality  remains  in  the  heart  of  him  who  listens  and 
obeys,  as  the  ruling  power  of  his  life  and  ministry. 
With  Paul  we  can  say: 


48  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

Whoso  has  felt  the  spirit  of  the  Highest, 
Cannot  confound,  nor  doubt  him,  nor  deny. 

Now,  as  always,  there  are  cases  in  which  the  call 
to  the  ministry  is  as  clear  and  decisive  as  to  ^  Simon 
and  Andrew  when  Jesus  summoned  them  from  their 
nets  on  the  sea  of  Galilee  to  be  fishers  of  men,  or 
when  the  voice  which  spoke  to  -  Saul  of  Tarsus  left 
him  in  no  doubt  as  to  the  reality  of  his  commission 
to  preach  Christ  among  the  heathen.  There  are  de- 
cisive hours  for  some  of  us,  as  for  Francis  of 
Assisi,  in  which  a  man  "  finds  the  germ  of  a  new 
vocation  bursting  forth  in  him,  and  seized  with  a 
passion  imperious  as  the  very  voice  of  God,  he  takes 
upon  his  conscience  the  engagement  to  pursue  the 
work  which  is  henceforth  to  be  the  end  of  his  life."  ^ 

(2)  But  far  more  often  this  call  comes  gradually, 
with  the  silence  of  the  dawn  rather  than  with  the 
splendor  of  the  meteor.  Naturally  this  may  impart 
to  the  question  an  element  of  doubt,  and  yet  is  this 
not  the  more  probable  experience  in  a  Chris- 
tian land  and  to  one  surrounded  by  Christian  influ- 
ences? The  best  ministers,  in  many  instances,  are 
made  in  the  home.  The  hand  that  rocks  the  cradle 
also  guides  into  this  loftiest  of  all  vocations.  With- 
out any  question  the  call  to  preach  comes  to  many  a 
young  man  with  his  conversion.  Was  not  Paul 
called  to  be  a  saint  and  an  apostle  at  the  same  time  ?  * 
A  noble  young  missionary,  who  gave  his  life  for 

*  Mark  i  :   16-20.  2  Qal.   i  :   11-17. 

8  Faugere.     See  Patrick  Fairbaim's  "  Pastoral  Theology,"  p.  62. 

*Rom.  I  :  I. 


THE  CALL  AND  THE  OFFICE  49 

Africa,  testified  that  *'  he  delayed  being  a  Christian 
because  he  thought  it  would  bind  him  to  the  min- 
istry while  he  had  other  plans."  ^  And  undoubtedly 
the  persuasion  that  if  he  surrenders  himself  to  God, 
this  might  mean  in  his  case  the  sacrifice  of  his  as- 
pirations and  ambitions,  and  the  surrender  of  his 
life  to  the  ministry  of  Jesus  Christ,  holds  back  many 
a  young  man  from  decision. 

2.  We  pass  on  now  to  consider  how  this  call,  as 
it  comes  to  any  one  in  the  ordinary  experience  of 
Christian  life  in  our  churches,  can  be  recognized  as 
genuine. 

( 1 )  Evidently  it  is  so  when  it  is  plainly  the  work 
of  the  Holy  Spirit.  While  the  believers  at  Antioch 
were  ministering  to  the  Lord  and  fasting,  the  Holy 
Spirit  said,  *'  Separate  me  Barnabas  and  Saul  for 
the  work  whereunto  I  have  called  them."  ^  When 
we  are  nearest  to  the  throne,  we,  like  the  angels 
that  do  his  pleasure,  shall  learn  most  readily  what 
the  will  of  God  is. 

(2)  At  times  the  call  to  the  ministry  will  be  made 
plain  by  the  providential  leading  of  God.  A  disap- 
pointment in  his  desire  to  be  a  soldier  decided  F.  W. 
Robertson  that  it  was  the  will  of  God  that  he  should 
rather  be  a  minister.  But  we  need  to  be  watchful 
over  ourselves  in  this  matter.  Because  a  man  has 
failed  elsewhere  is -no  reason  why  he  should  con- 
clude that  he  will  succeed  in  the  ministry.  It  is 
well  that  the  world  should  lose  whom  the  church 
gains.     The  minister  who  makes  his  mark  in  his 

*A.  C.  Good,  PH.  D.  2  Acts  13  :  1-4. 

D 


50  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

chosen  vocation  would  most  likely  have  made  his 
mark  elsewhere. 

(3)  Only,  therefore,  after  rigid  self-examination 
should  we  conclude  that  we  are  called  into  the  min- 
istry. Challenge  the  purity  of  your  motives.  Re- 
member that  "  a  superficial  motive  swaying  the 
scepter  of  your  life  means  a  superficial,  emasculated 
ministry."  ^  Felix  Neff,  the  apostle  of  the  High 
Alps,  said  at  his  ordination,  "  I  chose  the  office  of  a 
preacher  of  the  gospel  because  the  Good  Shepherd 
of  our  souls  has  implanted  in  my  breast  from  my 
earliest  years  an  ardent  desire  to  declare  the  glad 
tidings  of  salvation  to  a  sinful  world.  I  am  con- 
vinced I  do  not  enter  the  vineyard  of  my  Lord  from 
mere  personal  motives."  So  also  in  preparation 
for  his  examination  Matthew  Henry  was  able  to 
declare  with  confidence  that  he  took  up  with  the 
ministry  not  as  a  trade  to  live  by,  nor  to  get  him- 
self a  name  or  to  be  better  off  in  the  world,  and  not 
to  maintain  a  party  or  keep  up  a  schism.  "  If 
only,"  said  Professor  Jowett,  of  Oxford,  "  we  have 
a  passionate  zeal  for  saving  men's  souls,  and  tell 
them  of  Christ's  love  for  them,  and  enter  with  all 
our  hearts  into  the  home-life  of  our  people,  we  may 
be  sure  that  we  are  in  our  right  place." 

(4)  In  so  important  a  matter  we  must  be  influ- 
enced by  the  judgment  of  Christian  friends,  and  by 
the  will  of  the  church  to  which  we  belong.  This  is 
almost  always  to  be  sought.  It  is  well  when  the 
local  church  is  on  the  alert  to 'discover  in  any  of  its 

*  Boynton,  "  Real  Preaching,"  20. 


THE  CALL  AND  THE  OFFICE  5 1 

members  gifts  which  promise  to  be  useful  in  the 
ministry.  It  is  even  better  when  the  minister  is 
looking  out  for  such  persons,  and  training  by  coun- 
sel and  study  candidates  for  the  Christian  ministry. 
It  is  best  of  all,  when  the  first  faint  aspiration 
toward  this  great  work  rises  from  the  family  altar. 
The  home  is  the  earliest  nursery  for  these  trees  of 
the  Lord's  right-hand  planting.  There  was  a  time 
when,  more  than  now,  our  colleges  contained  in 
their  classes  young  men  who  from  childhood  had 
looked  forward  to  this  as  their  destination.  The 
late  Senator  Evarts,  who  was  graduated  from  Yale 
in  1837,  said  that  he  believed  a  majority  of  his  class 
went  into  the  ministry.  But  in  how  many  cases 
did  these  young  men  come  from  Christian  homes, 
where  at  the  family  altar  the  honor  and  blessedness 
of  this  work  had  been  frequently  remembered  in 
connection  with  the  children  kneeling  there  ? 

(5)  Certainly  the  call  has  in  it  one  element  of 
promise  when  there  has  already  been  success  in 
Christian  work.  "  A  man's  call  to  the  ministry," 
said  Dr.  Stephen  Tyng,  *'  consists  in  his  ability  to 
preach  the  gospel  and  the  willingness  of  the  people 
to  hear  him."  He  need  not  wait  for  a  pulpit  in 
which  to  discover  whether  he  has  true  ability.  In 
the  Sunday-school  and  the  prayer-meeting,  and  the 
various  organizations  of  the  church  to  which  he 
belongs  he  will  soon  find  whether  he  is  useful  and 
welcome  or  not.  As  to  facility  in  speaking  it  may 
be  questioned  whether  mere  fluency  is  always  a  sign 
of  promise.    It  may  be  the  ripple  of  the  brook 


X 


52  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE     MINISTRY 

which  flows  on  forever  without  any  depth  or  force  in 
it.  On  the  other  hand,  a  sincere  pleasure  in  speak- 
ing and  a  conscious  power  in  utterance  may  augur 
well  for  the  future  preacher.  Asked  by  his  min- 
ister what  he  was  going  to  do  in  life,  Phillips 
Brooks  replied :  "  I  cannot  express  myself  very 
clearly  about  it,  but  I  feel  as  if  I  should  like  to 
talk." 

Of  these  tests  the  first  is  the  most  important. 
To  have  the  conviction  that  you  are  in  the  path  of 
God's  good  pleasure  is  essential,  and  it  alone  will 
sustain  you  through  the  years  of  preparation  and  in 
many  a  trial  and  disappointment  in  the  work  of  the 
ministry  itself. 

II.  The  Call  is  only  Preparatory  to  the  Work. 
We  are  now  ready  to  consider  what  is  Involved  in 
the  Ministerial  Office. 

1.  Our  first  answer  to  this  question  must  be  found 
in  studying  the  example  of  Christ.  To  his  disciples 
he  said  that  whosoever  would  be  great  among  them 
should  find  the  path  to  greatness  in  becoming 
a  minister.  The  chiefest  should  be  servant  of  all. 
This  teaching  he  lifted  to  its  loftiest  application 
when  he  set  it  in  the  light  of  his  own  example. 
"  Even  as  the  Son  of  Man  came  not  to  be  ministered 
unto,  but  to  minister,  and  to  give  his  life  a  ransom 
for  many."  ^  "  Let  this  same  mind  be  in  you,"  says 
Paul  in  reference  to  ministering  to  others,  "  which 
was  also  in  Christ  Jesus."  ^ 

2.  In  harmony  with  the  example  of  our  Lord  was 

1  Matt;  20  :  25-28-  ^P^il.  2  :  5-8. 


TPIE  CALL  AND  THE  OFFICE  53 

his  teaching.  If  we  may  judge  by  the  last  recorded 
words  of  his  on  the  subject — his  commission  to 
Peter  by  the  sea  of  GaUlee — his  conception  of  the 
Christian  ministry  was  that  it  was  '*  an  office  of 
shepherding."  Not  the  priest  or  the  preacher,  but 
the  pastor  was  in  his  mind,  when  he  bade  Peter  feed 
his  lambs  and  tend  his  sheep.^  How  deep  and  last- 
ing was  the  impression  made  on  him  to  whom  they 
were  spoken  we  may  judge  from  the  direction  which 
Peter  gave  to  the  elders,  "  Feed  the  flock  of  God 
which  is  among  you  .  .  .  and  when  the  chief 
Shepherd  shall  appear,  ye  shall  receive  a  crown  of 
glory  that  fadeth  not  away."  ^ 

3.  The  careful  portrait  of  the  good  minister  which 
Paul  drew  in  writing  to  Timothy  shows  us  the  apos- 
tolic idea  of  the  ministerial  office.^  In  this  char- 
acterization of  the  pastor  we  find  fifteen  traits  enu- 
merated. Thirteen  of  these  have  to  do  with  his 
moral  Hfe,  and  of  these  thirteen  eleven  are  outward 
and  visible  and  such  as  will  be  recognized  if  the 
minister  possesses  them,  and  their  absence  detected 
and  commented  upon  should  they  be  lacking.* 

4.  The  terms  for  the  ministerial  office  which  we 
find  in  the  New  Testament  are  numerous  and 
suggestive. 

The  minister  is  a  Builder — i  Cor.  3  :  10-15;  ^^ 
Elder — 2  John  i  :  i ;  a  Father — i  Cor.  4  :  14,  15; 
a  Minister — i  Tim.  4  :  6;  an  Overseer — i  Tim.  3  : 


^John    21  :   15-17.  2  I    Peter    s  :  2-4. 

^  I   Tim.   3  :   1-7.     See  also  Acts  20  :  28-31. 
*  I  Tim.  3  :   15;  and  6  :   11-14;  2  Tim.  4  :   1,2,  5;  Titus  i  :  5. 


54  i^^OR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

I ;  a  Pastor — Eph.  4  :  1 1 ;  a  Steward — i  Cor.  4:1; 
a  Watchman — Heb.  13  :  17. 

Summing  up  the  scriptural  teaching  on  our  sub- 
ject we  may  note  some  of  the  main  purposes  for 
which  a  man  is  called  to  be  a  minister. 

(i)  He  is  to  gather  in.  This  Jesus  gave  as  his 
very  first  commission  to  the  men  who  were  after- 
ward to  be  his  apostles,  when  calling  them  from 
their  nets  on  the  sea  of  Galilee,  he  said,  "  I  will 
make  you  to  become  fishers  of  men."  ^ 

(2)  He  is  to  feed.  Here  we  have  not  the  first,  but 
the  final  commission  of  Jesus  to  the  same  men  and 
by  the  same  sea,  when  he  bade  Peter  feed  his  sheep. 
'*  To  feed  the  church  of  God."  Paul,  in  his  last 
words  to  them  reminded  the  elders  of  Ephesus  that 
for  this  the  Holy  Spirit  had  made  them  overseers 
of  the  flock.^  "  The  minister,"  said  Erasmus,  "  is 
then  in  the  very  height  of  his  dignity  when  from  the 
pulpit  he  feeds  the  Lord's  flock  with  sacred  doc- 
trine." And  Milton's  arraignment  of  the  unfaithful 
pastor  is  summed  up  in  the  one  terrible  line :  **  The 
hungry  sheep  look  up  and  are  not  fed." 

(3)  He  is  to  guide,  for  the  true  pastor  leads  but 
does  not  drive,  and  like  the  successful  general  will 
not  urge  his  soldiers  to  any  task  from  which  he 
himself  shrinks.  The  church  as  a  whole  is  to  be 
molded  and  directed  by  him,  but  none  the  less 
watchful  is  he  to  be  that  each  member  of  the  church 
feels  the  touch  of  his  hand  and  responds  to  the 
inspiration  of  his  example."  " 

»  Mark  i  :  16-18.  2  Acts  20  :  28,  «  Heb.   13  :  7-17. 


THE  CALL  AND  THE  OFFICE  55 

(4)  "The  care  of  all  the  churches,"  to  which 
Paul  pathetically  refers  as  the  burden  which  comes 
upon  him  daily  ^  implies  that  the  good  minister  must 
not  only  gather  in,  feed,  and  guide,  but  that  he  must 
also  guard.  So  George  Herbert — himself  a  noble 
example  of  this  virtue — says,  '*  The  parson, 
wherever  he  is,  keeps  God's  watch."  When  Chris- 
tian, in  "  Pilgrim's  Progress,"  was  led  through  the 
interpreter's  house,  the  first  picture  which  he  saw 
was  that  of  the  true  servant  of  God,  and  to  this  hour 
it  is  the  one  which  every  minister  will  do  well  to 
keep  before  him :  "  He  had  eyes  lifted  up  to  heaven, 
the  best  of  books  in  his  hand,  the  law  of  truth  was 
written  upon  his  lips,  the  world  was  behind  his 
back.  He  stood  as  if  he  pleaded  with  men;  and  a 
crown  of  gold  did  hang  over  his  head." 

5.  Turning  now  to  the  lessons  which  may  be 
learned  from  later  history  and  from  our  own  ex- 
perience as  to  the  true  minister  of  Christ,  we  men- 
tion two  qualifications  which  should  certainly  be 
found  in  him. 

He  should  be  a  man  of  character.  "  Take  heed 
unto  thyself,"  wrote  Paul  to  Timothy,  "  and  unto  thy 
doctrine."  ^  Character  before  teaching.  It  is  the 
man  behind  the  sermon  who  makes  that  sermon 
weighty  arid  powerful.  It  is  the  minister  who  evi- 
dently lives  his  religion,  who  will  lead  others  to  do 
the  same. 

But  in  addition  to  character  he  should  have  that 
adaptability  and  tact  which  will  be  the  best  proof 

^2  Cor.  II  :  28.  2  ,  Tim.  4  :   16. 


56  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

that  he  is  the  right  man  in  the  right  place.  The 
ministry  in  common  with  other  vocations  has  its 
failures.  To  what  is  this  failure  due?  In  some 
cases  to  an  unsuitable  settlement;  in  others  to  a 
natural  ineptitude  for  preaching;  it  may  be  to  a 
foolishness  in  preaching  which  argues  lack  of  self- 
control  and  balance ;  and  possibly  to  unsound  views 
of  truth.  But  we  are  disposed  to  think  that  when 
the  minister  fails  it  is  oftener  than  not  from  a  lack 
of  what  we  sometimes  speak  of  as  tact,  or  in  still 
plainer  language,  common  sense.  This  is  one  of  the 
things  which  no  seminary  can  teach,  although  it 
may  be  acquired  at  the  cost  of  hard  blows  and 
mortifying  defeats  in  the  battle  of  life.  To  his 
students  of  the  first  year,  old  John  Brown,  of  Had- 
dington, was  wont  to  say :  *'  Gentlemen,  ye  need 
three  things  to  make  ye  good  ministers;  ye  need 
learning,  and  grace,  and  common  sense.  As  for 
the  learning,  I'll  try  to  set  ye  in  the  way  of  it;  as 
for  the  grace,  ye  must  always  pray  for  it;  but  if 
ye  havena  brought  the  common  sense  with  ye,  ye 
may  go  about  your  business." 

6.  We  must  not  omit  in  enumerating  the  things 
which  may  help  us  to  form  a  true  conception  of  the 
Christian  ministry,  the  titles  by  which  the  minister 
is  popularly  known.  These  will  readily  occur  to 
us — Dominie,  Elder,  Father,  Minister,  Parson,  Rev- 
erend. Some  of  these  carry  their  meaning  on  the 
surface.  The  dominie  was  the  Dutch  title  for  the 
unworldly  power  in  the  parish,  and  parson  is 
only  another  way  of  pronouncing  the  word  person, 


THE   CALL  AND  THE  OFFICE  57 

and  points  to  the  time  when  the  minister  was  the 
educated  representative  of  inteUigence  and  the  au- 
thorized center  of  information  in  the  neighborhood. 
The  title  **  reverend  "  has  not  passed  unchallenged 
among  us.  It  has  no  scriptural  authority,  and 
many  ministers  of  eminence,  C.  H.  Spurgeon,  for 
example,  and  R.  W.  Dale,  have  been  at  pains  to 
discard  it.  To  one  of  his  students  who  inquired  of 
him  if  it  was  right  to  apply  the  term  to  a  Baptist 
minister,  Mr.  Spurgeon  replied :  "  It  depends  upon 
who  he  is.  If  he  is  a  very  small  mite  of  a  man 
that  no  one  would  see  except  with  a  microscope,  call 
him  '  Rev.'  If  he  is  anybody  that  is  anybody,  you 
need  not."  The  argument  against  one  title  is  the 
argument  against  all,  and  much  might  be  said  in 
favor  of  dispensing  with  any  prefix  which  seems  to 
separate  the  minister  from  his  fellows.  The  present 
disposition  everywhere  would  seem  to  be  toward 
a  revolt  against  the  pride  of  professionalism.  The 
white  tie,  which  was  once  essential  in  the  pulpit, 
was,  let  us  remember,  the  badge  of  superior  educa- 
tion. It  was  worn  not  by  the  minister  only,  but  also 
by  the  lawyer  and  physician.  When  the  Revolution 
separated  us  from  the  mother  country,  the  parson 
of  the  parish  in  England  wore  his  gown  on  the 
street,  and  Hogarth  shows  him  thus  arrayed  in  the 
drunken  revel,  and  Goldsmith,  in  the  Vicar  of 
Wakefield,  in  the  players'  cart.  In  our  reaction 
against  what  is  merely  professional  we  need  beware 
of  what  is  the  opposite  extreme.  The  minister  has 
to  be  an  example  to  the  flock,  and  that  not  by  going 


58  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

down  to  their  level,  but  by  persistently  living  on 
a  high  plane  of  conduct.  It  is  only  too  easy  for 
him  to  become  worldly  and  secular,  to  catch  the 
prevailing  tone  and  spirit.  Against  this  his  life 
must  be  a  strenuous  protest. 

And  it  must  be  noted  in  conclusion  that  the  judg- 
ment that  the  world  has  formed  of  the  true  minister, 
and  which  is  embodied  in  our  popular  literature, 
amounts  in  itself  to  an  obligation  to  live  worthy  of 
our  high  vocation.  We  recall  Chaucer's  portrait  of 
the  good  parson : 

Whose  eyes  diffused  a  venerable  grace, 
And  Charity  itself  was  on  his  face. 

and  Goldsmith's  loving  remembrance  of  his  own 
father : 

I   More  bent  to  raise  the  wretched  than  to  rise, 
I   Still  in  his  duty  prompt  at  every  call. 
I  He  watcht  and  wept,  he  prayed  and  felt  for  all ; 
I  He  tried  each  art,  reproved  each  dull  delay, 
\^llured  to  brighter  worlds,  and  led  the  way. 

It  may  be  added  that  in  no  other  country  on 
earth  is  the  minister  more  respected  than  he  is 
among  us.  From  the  days  of  the  Pilgrims  he  has 
been  a  prominent  figure  in  American  history.  He 
is  so  still.  Without  going  down  into  the  arena  of 
partisan  politics,  he  can  shape  the  decisions  of  the 
State  and  of  the  municipality.  He  is  no  more  a  re- 
cluse of  the  study  than  of  the  cell ;  but  a  man  among 
men.    In  his  office  are  embodied  many  of  the  finest 


I 


THE   CALL  AND   THE  OFFICE  59 

elements  of  the  genius  of  the  republic.  He  holds 
them  as  a  sacred  trust  from  God  and  his  country. 
He  owes  it  first  to  his  Master  and  then  to  the  land 
which  has  given  him  freer  scope  for  his  energies 
than  he  could  find  anywhere  else,  so 

To  study  with  deep  research, 
To  build  the  Universal  Church 
Lofty  as  is  the  love  of  God, 
And  ample  as  the  wants  of  man.^ 

1  Longfellow,  "  Tales  of  a  Wayside  Inn." 


SETTLEMENT  AND  ORDINATION 


SUMMARY 


I.  Finding  a  Settlement. 

1.  The  methods  of  finding  a  settlement,     (i)  Being  called 

on  "  general  reputation."  (2)  Being  heard  by  a  com- 
mittee. (3)  Being  called  by  a  church  with  which 
the  minister  is  already  famihar.  (4)  Preaching  as  a 
candidate. 

2.  Counsels    to   a   minister   visiting  a   possible   field   of 

labor,  (i)  As  to  what  to  preach.  (2)  As  to 
conduct.  (3)  As  to  number  of  candidates.  (4)  One 
church  at  a  time.     (5)  As  to  social  intercourse. 

II.  Deliberating    on    a    Call    When    It    Has    Been 

Extended. 

1.  The  size  of  the  church. 

2.  The  location  of  the  church. 

3.  The  character  of  the  church. 

4.  The  unanimity  and  heartiness  of  the  call. 

Counsels. 

1.  No    decision    without    careful    consideration    as    to 

personal  fitness. 

2.  Do  not  consult  self,  but  the  will  of  God. 
Note  as  to  "  hiring  a  minister." 

III.  Accepting  a  Call. 

1.  Write  a  letter  of  acceptance. 

2.  Have  a  clear  understanding  as  to  salary. 

3.  Treat  the  settlement  as  though  a  final  one. 

IV.  Ordination. 

1.  Where  the  ordination  should  be  held. 

2.  Order  of  ordination  services. 
Note  as  to  recognition  services. 


I 


IV 

SETTLEMENT   AND   ORDINATION 

I.  Finding  a  Settlement.  Before  passing  on  to 
consider  in  detail  this  important  matter  a  prelim- 
inary note  is  needed  concerning  the  claims  of  the 
various  fields  of  labor  which  offer  themselves  to  a 
candidate  for  the  Christian  ministry,  and  which  must 
be  weighed  fairly,  as  in  the  sight  of  God. 

First  of  all  we  naturally  turn  to  the  ordinary 
pastorate  at  home,  in  which  we  of  course  include 
the  position  of  assistant  minister  or  co-pastor. 

Opinion  greatly  varies  as  to  the  wisdom  of  the 
young  minister  choosing  a  subordinate  position  for 
at  least  a  few  years  after  graduating  from  the 
schools.  The  reasons  for  and  against  are  both 
weighty,  and  the  matter  can  as  a  rule  be  determined 
only  in  the  light  of  each  individual  case.  A  young 
clergyman  was  once  detailing  to  Dr.  Joseph  Parker, 
of  the  City  Temple,  London,  the  advantages  of  be- 
coming an  assistant  minister,  when  the  great 
preacher  interrupted  the  young  man  by  saying, 
"Don't;  there  is  one  fatal  objection  to  the  whole 
arrangement."  On  being  asked  what  that  one  fatal 
objection  was,  he  replied  bluntly,  "  Human  nature." 
While  it  may  seem  best  for  many  men,  and  hence 
best  for  the  cause  that  they  serve,  to  enter  at  once 

63 


64  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

Upon  an  independent  pastorate,  yet  the  advantages 
of  some  preliminary  service,  such  as  the  assistant 
pastorate  offers,  are  being  more  and  more  recog- 
nized and  commended  by  experienced  leaders  in 
Christian  work.  Perhaps  these  advantages  cannot 
better  be  summed  up  than  by  the  five  reasons  given 
by  the  Rev.  F.  B.  Meyer,  who  for  two  and  a  half 
years  was  co-pastor  with  the  Rev.  C.  M.  Birrell,  at 
Pembroke  Chapel,  Liverpool :  "  ( i )  It  relieved  me 
of  strain  of  full  pulpit  preparation.  (2)  It  gave 
me  a  high  ideal,  which  has  never  left  me.  (3)  It 
suggested  methods  of  work  which  have  been  quite 
a  God-send.  (4)  It  taught  me  how  to  conduct 
church  business.  (5)  It  gave  me  the  benefit  of  very 
loving  and  wise  criticism  on  my  sermons." 

Still  another  possible  field  of  labor  is  that  of 
foreign  missionary  work,  which  demands  as  never 
before  a  good  reason  for  the  rejection  of  its  claims 
on  the  part  of  the  young  minister;  and  home  mis- 
sionary work,  to  which  the  prairies  of  the  West  and 
the  South  beckon  their  invitation.  Then  too,  there 
is  work  in  city  evangelization,  which  offers  the  op- 
portunity of  doing  foreign  missionary  work  at  home. 

We  confine  ourselves  here,  however,  to  the  claims 
of  the  ordinary  pastorate. 

I.  The  methods  of  finding  a  settlement.  These 
are  four  at  least : 

(i)  Being  called  upon  "general  fame."  While 
in  many  ways  this  is  the  most  satisfactory  method, 
both  for  a  church  and  a  minister,  yet  necessarily 
it  can  apply  only  to  a  limited  number  of  men,  and 


SETTLEMENT   AND    ORDINATION  6$ 

mainly  to  those  who  have  been  many  years  in  the 
ministry. 

(2)  Being  heard  by  a  committee.  The  practice 
is  not  uncommon  for  a  committee  of  a  church  seek- 
ing a  pastor  to  arrange  to  hear  the  prospective 
minister  away  from  his  own  people.  Of  this  ar- 
rangement the  minister  may  be  entirely  unconscious, 
and  it  is  to  be  commended  in  so  far  as  it  avoids  the 
possible  recognition  of  a  "  committee  "  which  is  apt 
to  have  a  disturbing  effect  upon  the  members  of 
one's  own  church. 

While  this  plan  is  gaining  in  favor  with  our 
larger  churches,  yet  the  minister  and  the  people 
should  in  any  event  come  face  to  face,  even  if  a 
committee  be  the  formal  way  in  which  the  church 
chooses  to  select  its  pastor.  It  is  unwise  to  leave 
so  important  a  matter  entirely  in  the  hands  of  a  few 
influential  members.  Anything  approaching  the 
"  caucus  system "  is  to  be  avoided,  especially  in 
churches  of  the  congregational  order. 

(3)  A  minister  is  sometimes  called  by  a  church 
with  which  he  is  already  familiar.  This  is  a  pleasant 
and  successful  way;  but  it  is  not  possible  in  all  or 
even  in  many  cases. 

(4)  Preaching  as  a  candidate.  The  objections  to 
this  method  have  been  largely  exaggerated.  It  is 
by  no  means  an  entirely  modern  method,  as  is  shown 
by  a  letter  from  Zwingli  ^  to  the  congregation  at 
Winterthur,  in  which  reference  is  made  to  this  cus- 
tom as  common  in  Catholic  Switzerland  in  the  six- 

^  S.  M.  Jackson,  "  Life  of  Zwingli,"  p.  18. 
E 


66  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

teenth  century.  If  the  minister  visits  a  vacant 
church  in  a  natural,  unaffected  spirit,  and  divests 
his  mind  by  previous  prayer  and  study  of  all  in- 
ferior and  worldly  considerations,  preaching  as  a 
candidate  need  not  be  objectionable.  The  picture 
drawn  for  us  by  Wordsworth  of  an  unhappy 
preacher  "  on  trial  "  in  a  church  in  Scotland,  by 
no  means  applies  to  all  or  even  the  majority  of  cases. 
This  unfortunate  individual  "  durst  not  read  his 
sermon;  he  could  not  repeat  it  well  from  memory; 
he  could  not  trust  himself  to  the  impulse  of  the 
moment,  and  yet  he  was  obliged  to  speak  on,  and 
he  seemed  all  the  while  to  be  thinking  of  nothing 
but  the  impression  he  was  making  on  his  critical 
judges."  With  a  pure  ideal  of  the  ministry  before 
us,  even  when  "  on  view  "  we  can  say  with  Dr.  J.  A. 
Broadus,  "  I  am  trying  to  think  only  of  speaking 
the  truth  and  doing  good."  ^ 

The  second  and  fourth  methods  here  mentioned, 
namely,  being  heard  by  a  committee  and  preaching 
as  a  candidate,  can  be  combined  and  are  thus  likely 
to  prove  satisfactory.  Only  in  rare  instances  is  it 
wise,  even  from  the  minister's  point  of  view,  to 
accept  a  call  until  he  himself  has  stood  in  the 
pulpit  before  the  people  whom  he  may  serve. 

Where  it  is  possible  a  short  probationary  period 
of  a  month  or  more  will  lessen  the  possibility  of  a 
mistake  being  made  either  by  the  church  or  the  min- 
ister. This  will  allow  to  each  such  an  examination 
of  the  other  as  is  likely  to  be  of  lasting  satisfaction 

1 "  Life,"    109. 


SETTLEMENT   AND    ORDINATION  6/ 

if  a  union  is  effected.  It  will  set  at  rest  doubts  lin- 
gering in  the  minds  of  any  of  the  members,  as  in  the 
case  of  the  church  that  considered  Dr.  William  Lan- 
dells  in  the  beginning  of  his  career  :...*'  Having 
learnt  that  the  young  man  in  question  had  studied 
under  Morison,  they  had  grave  doubts  as  to 
whether  he  would  be  sound  in  the  faith;  and  ac- 
cordingly before  inviting  him  to  preach  they  wrote 
to  him  asking  for  a  statement  of  his  views.  His 
reply  was  considered  sufficiently  satisfactory  and 
he  was  asked  to  supply  the  pulpit  for  four  Sundays. 
At  the  end  of  that  time  all  doubts  that  may  have 
existed  in  the  minds  of  the  members  were  removed, 
and  a  unanimous  invitation  to  the  pastorate  was 
given  and  accepted."  ^  But  such  a  probationary 
ministry  is  of  course  only  possible  to  the  minister 
without  a  charge  or  to  a  student  about  to  enter  the 
work  of  the  ministry. 

2.  We  offer  several  counsels  here  to  a  candidate 
visiting  a  possible  field  of  labor. 

(i)  As  to  the  sermons  to  be  preached. 

We  should  say  that  the  best  sermon  to  select  is 
the  sermon  you  know  the  best.  In  preaching,  en- 
deavor so  far  as  possible  to  meet  all  classes  in  your 
sermon — all  ages,  all  conditions  of  life,  all  states  of 
heart.  To  do  this  choose  those  topics  which  deal 
with  the  great  truths  of  Christianity.  When  the 
late  Mr.  Brock,  so  long  famous  for  his  ministry  in 
Bloomsbury  Chapel,  London,  was  preaching  for  the 
first  time  at  a  certain  church,  a  good  old  man  came 

1 "  Life  of  Wm.  Landells,  d.  d./'  by  T.  D.  Landellg,  p.  40, 


68  FOR    THE     WORK    OF    THE     MINISTRY 

up  to  him  after  the  service  and  said,  "  Oh,  we  have 
been  fed  on  roast  beef  to-day."  Such  a  result  is  the 
triumph  of  the  visiting  preacher,  and  should  be  at- 
tainable by  any  one  whose  ideal  of  the  Christian 
ministry  is  pure,  and  whose  eye  is  single.  The 
thought  was  the  same,  though  the  words  were  dif- 
ferent, when  Ralph  Erskine,  called  on  for  his  judg- 
ment after  a  trial  discourse,  replied,  "  What  is 
that,  moderator?  I  forgot  it  was  upon  trial.  I 
was  hearing  for  the  edification  of  my  soul." 

(2)  As  to  conduct.  All  appearance  of  candidating 
is  to  be  avoided.  The  thought  that  you  are  a  Chris- 
tian minister  should  be  so  large  as  to  obscure  the 
thought  that  you  are  a  candidate  for  a  vacant 
pastorate 

(3)  Do  not  intentionally  preach  before  a  church 
which  has  a  number  of  candidates.  No  two  names 
should  be  before  a  church  at  one  time,  for  the  al- 
most inevitable  result  is  a  difference  of  opinion 
among  the  members  and  a  resulting  unhappiness  in 
the  pastoral  relation. 

(4)  It  should  be  needless  to  urge  that  you  never 
knowingly  be  a  candidate  in  more  than  one  church 
at  a  time.  Never  let  the  impression  be  given  that 
you  have  many  calls  to  churches.  This  looks  as 
though  you  were  anxious  for  the  church  to  reach 
a  decision  quickly,  and  though  it  may  not  be  so  in- 
tended, is  apt  to  be  so  construed  by  the  brethren  to 
whom  such  information  is  given. 

(5)  Be  very  guarded  also  in  social  intercourse 
with  the  people  of  the  church,    Do  not  talk  much  of 


SETTLEMENT    AND    ORDINATION  69 

other  ministers ;  do  not  ask  questions  about  the  late 
pastor  of  the  church.  Remember  the  words  of  Lord 
Bacon,  "  Use  the  memory  of  thy  predecessor  fairly 
and  tenderly,  for  if  thou  dost  not  it  is  a  debt  which 
will  surely  be  paid  when  thou  art  gone."  In  a 
word,  say  nothing  which  you  would  regret  having 
said  should  you  become  pastor  of  the  church. 

As  we  have  considered  in  these  counsels  precau- 
tions wise  for  the  candidate,  it  is  only  fair  that  here 
we  should  add  a  note  to  guide  the  church  that  may 
be  thinking  of  calling  him.  It  seems  to  us  that  en- 
tirely too  large  a  place  is  given  in  our  day  to  the 
demand  that  the  minister  should  be  able  to  "  please  " 
his  people.  The  largest  functions  of  the  ministry 
are  prophetic,  educational,  and  evangelistic;  and  no 
prophet,  educator,  or  evangelist  has  ever  in  re- 
ligious history  done  his  work  fearlessly  in  the  sight 
of  God  and  "pleased  everybody."  It  is  unwise 
from  every  point  of  view  to  raise  to  the  first  place 
a  quality  which  has  a  place,  but  far  from  the  chief 
place,  in  the  requirements  for  a  successful  ministry. 
Three  questions  have  to  be  answered  satisfactorily, 
however,  as  to  any  candidate  for  a  church.  First, 
in  character,  is  he  thoroughly  reputable,  pure- 
minded,  amiable,  judicious,  studious?  Second,  in 
preaching,  are  his  sermons  spiritual,  scriptural,  di- 
rect, thoughtful,  attractive?  Has  he  the  physical 
ability  necessary  for  the  pulpit?  Third,  in  pastoral 
qualifications,  has  he  method,  diligence,  adaptability, 
organizing  power,  experience? 

The  following  questions  received  in  a  letter  of 


70  FOR    THE     WORK    OF     THE     MINISTRY 

inquiry  concerning  a  certain  minister  seem  to  us  to 
furnish  so  good  a  model  that  we  append  them  with- 
out further  comment :  "  Is  he  a  good  preacher,  one 
whose  preaching  would  commend  itself  as  well-bal- 
anced, and  in  accord  with  a  reasonable  interpreta- 
tion of  the  Scriptures?  Is  he  a  student,  one  who 
forms  opinions  after  investigation  and  thought? 
Is  he  tactful  as  a  pastor  and  in  working  with  indi- 
viduals? Is  he  a  leader  of  men,  and  has  he  good 
judgment  and  aggressiveness  in  this  respect?  Has 
he  ability  as  a  teacher  of  the  truth?  Has  he  the 
capacity  and  ambition  for  growth?  Do  you  know 
anything  in  his  character  or  past  record  which  is 
derogatory  to  him?  Has  he  had  any  trouble  with 
any  of  the  churches  which  he  has  served  in  your 
vicinity,  and  if  so,  was  it  anything  for  which  he 
was  in  any  way  to  blame  ?  " 

Although  no  man  may  be  able  perfectly  to  meet 
such  high  requirements,  yet  if  like  care  were  taken, 
longer  and  happier  pastorates  might  result. 

11.  When  a  call  has  been  extended.  What  are 
Some  of  the  Reasons  which  will  Influence  a  Minister 
Deliberating  upon  such  a  Call? 

I.  The  size  of  the  church  has  a  place  in  such  con- 
siderations. The  small  church  has  often  earnestness, 
simplicity,  and  warmth  to  commend  it;  but  on  the 
other  hand,  the  small  church  is  not  necessarily  the 
easiest  to  manage,  as  Spurgeon  bore  witness  when 
he  thanked  the  Lord  that  he  had  been  called  to  be 
the  pastor  of  a  large  church,  because  he  felt  that 
he  had  not  talent  enough  to  be  the  pastor  of  a  little 


SETTLEMENT    AND    ORDINATION  7I 

one.  On  the  other  hand,  while  the  large  church 
may  have  steadiness,  breadth  of  view,  and  inde- 
pendence, the  greatest  working  power  is  not  always 
found  there.  The  waste  material  in  our  large  city 
churches  is  one  of  the  heaviest  burdens  on  a  min- 
ister's heart.  The  church  of  moderate  size  is  pref- 
erable, if  it  be  also  united  and  hard-working.  No 
one  man,  however  faithful  he  may  be,  can  render 
proper  pastoral  service  to  more  than  two  hundred 
and  fifty  or  three  hundred  people. 

But  there  is  a  point  beyond  which  no  minister 
should  choose  in  regard  to  his  field  of  service.  That 
church  must  be  taken,  whatever  its  size,  to  which  it 
seems  plain  that  God  has  called  you.  When  Thomas 
Boston  was  called  from  his  pleasant  little  village, 
rendered  dear  by  seven  years  of  pastoral  work,  to 
the  larger  ministry  of  Ettrick,  we  are  told  that, 
**  leaving  all  in  God's  hands  he  was  willing  from 
the  first  to  go  or  stay  as  the  Lord  might  give  the 
word."  ^  And  this  same  spirit  of  willingness  to  be 
as  clay  in  the  hands  of  the  potter  must  characterize 
every  true  minister  considering  a  change. 

2.  The  location  of  the  church. 

( I )  As  a  rule  it  may  be  best  not  to  settle  in  your 
own  State.  We  advise  this  not  only  because  "  a 
prophet  hath  no  honor  in  his  own  country,"  but  also 
because  a  change  of  manner,  dialect,  and  habit  is 
advisable  for  the  minister  himself.  Neglect  of  this 
very  law  of  nature  has  brought  contempt  upon  the 
British  aristocracy  in  their  strict  adherence  to  nar- 

1  Thomson,  "  Life  of  Boston,"  pp.  88,  89. 


"JZ  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

row  lines  in  the  matter  of  marriage,  and  a  similar 
neglect  in  the  choice  of  pastorate  has  increased 
narrowness  and  prejudice  in  the  Christian  ministry. 

(2)  The  country  church  has  peculiar  advantages. 
"  No  one  is  so  favorably  situated  for  happiness  as 
a  clergyman  in  the  country."  ^  The  events  of  a 
country  pastor's  daily  life,  seemingly  uninteresting 
in  their  uniformity,  are  often  hardly  worthy  of 
record  in  the  estimate  of  man,  but  in  the  grateful 
appreciation  of  those  to  whom  this  ministry  of  love 
is  rendered,  and  in  the  real  satisfaction  that  comes 
to  the  minister  himself,  they  have  a  large  place  in 
the  records  of  heaven.  Let  no  one  underestimate 
the  grade  of  intelligence  common  in  many  a  village 
church.  John  Bunyan  somewhere  said :  "  Men  have 
met  with  angels  here,  have  found  pearls  here,  and 
in  this  place  have  found  the  words  of  life." 

We  are  not  sure  that  there  is  much  to  choose 
between  a  country  and  a  city  parish  so  far  as  the 
difficulties  to  be  encountered  are  concerned;  each 
requires  the  best  that  a  man  has  in  him.  Perhaps  it 
is  still  too  largely  true  that  "  among  a  rural  auditory 
the  head  can  only  be  reached  through  the  feelings, 
and  except  for  ideas  of  the  broadest  and  most  pal- 
pably material  sort,  the  teacher  in  such  a  position 
has  no  scope.  In  a  civic  auditory  such  as  an  Edin- 
burgh congregation  the  capacity  is  often  very  little 
greater,  and  when  it  does  exist  the  horrible  spirit 
of  church  bigotry  and  narrow-souled  orthodoxy  is 
now  so  rampant  that  any  sort  of  preaching  that 

1  "  Life  of  W.  W.  Andrews,"  p.  11. 


SETTLEMENT    AND   ORDINATION  73 

does  not  bear  the  broad  stamp  of  orthodox  mintage 
in  tone  and  language  is  apt  to  be  looked  upon  with 
a  very  suspicious  eye."  ^  Although  these  words 
may  not  be  entirely  pat  as  applied  to  our  American 
pastorates,  yet  a  high  grade  of  man  is  needed  for 
the  country  as  well  as  for  the  city,  and  many  a 
country  church  calls  for  even  more  discretion  in 
her  minister  than  the  sister  church  in  the  city. 

Are  not  our  longest  pastorates  in  the  country? 
We  believe  that  this  will  be  found  to  be  the  case, 
and  at  any  rate,  the  long  country  pastorates 
of  New  England  are  one  of  her  chief  glories.  The 
country  church  is  certainly  better  for  learning  by 
experience,  for  recovering  from  inevitable  blunders, 
for  acquiring  a  working  theology.  The  rural  pas- 
torate affords  a  greater  opportunity  too,  for  quiet 
study,  and  a  more  intimate  experimental  acquaint- 
ance with  members  of  the  church  owing  to  the  per- 
manency of  the  people.  What  George  EHot  said 
concerning  authorship  in  such  a  place  may  be  said 
with  equal  truth  in  regard  to  the  Christian  ministry : 
"  Peaceful  authorship !  Living  in  the  air  of  the 
fields  and  downs,  and  not  in  the  thrice-breathed 
breath  of  criticism — bringing  no  Dantesque  lean- 
ness ;  rather  assisting  nutrition  by  complacency  and 
perhaps  giving  a  more  suffusive  sense  of  achieve- 
ment than  the  production  of  a  whole  *  Divina 
Commedia.'  "  ^ 


^  Principal   Caird,   "  Fundamental  Ideas  of   Christianity,"   Vol.   I., 
xliii. 
'  "  Daniel  Deronda,"  Vol.  II.,  p.  320. 


74  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

There  is,  of  course,  the  shady  side  to  a  country 
minister's  Hfe.  The  income  is  often  meager  and 
the  service  to  be  rendered  calls  for  heroic  self-sacri- 
fice. We  do  not  forget  the  familiar  saying  about 
Bishop  Butler,  that  he  was  "  not  dead,  but  buried," 
when  he  was  hidden  in  a  country  parish.  But  what 
strong  ministers  have  been  trained  here !  The  claim 
is  often  made  that  the  leading  merchants  of  our 
cities  are  very  commonly  born  and  bred  in  the 
country,  and  we  believe  that  the  claim  will  largely 
hold  good  when  applied  to  our  ministers.  The  cry 
of  the  country  church  at  present  is  not  so  much 
for  more  men,  as  more  man,  and  in  this  attractive 
field  of  labor  the  best  men  may  well  find  the  call 
of  God.  The  change  going  on  in  country  districts 
and  the  increase  there  in  the  non-church-going  part 
of  the  community  is  a  call  of  duty  that  good  men 
will  heed. 

(3)  As  to  the  city  church,  much  can  be  said  both 
for  and  against  it.  There  is  a  stimulating  air  of  the 
city  found  in  the  keener  and  readier  apprehension 
of  city  hearers,  more  opportunities  for  union  with 
other  ministers,  the  advantages  which  libraries  and 
frequent  lectures  afford.  But  the  city  church  does 
not  always  make  the  same  high  demands  of  its 
minister  as  does  the  church  in  the  country,  if  we 
are  to  believe  the  comment  of  Emerson  that  "  The 
clergyman  who  would  live  in  the  city  may  have 
piety,  but  must  have  taste."  The  city  church  is 
often  satisfied  with  spiritual  results  which  seem  piti- 
fully out  of  proportion  to  the  amount  of  money 


SETTLEMENT   AND   ORDINATION  ^5 

expended  in  its  own  support  and  to  the  numerical 
strength  of  its  membership.  In  our  larger  city 
churches  the  people  are  much  away,  much  distracted 
with  engagements  of  all  kinds,  and  growth  is  often 
slow.  The  small  church  in  a  large  city  has  often 
to  battle  with  almost  insurmountable  disadvantages. 
There  is,  moreover,  no  solitude  comparable  to  the 
solitude  of  a  city  to  an  unknown  man.  Be  it  large 
or  small,  the  city  church  is  limited  in  its  range, 
and  too  apt  to  dwell  within  its  own  little  circle, 
regardless  of  the  world  that  surges  outside  its  doors. 

(4)  In  distinction  from  the  churches  already 
mentioned,  there  is  the  suburban  church,  which 
makes  different  demands  from  the  country  church, 
or  the  downtown  church  in  the  city.  Too  often 
our  suburban  churches  are  made  up  of  the  same 
kind  of  people,  and  there  is  not  enough  of  that 
variety  which,  as  the  spice  of  the  minister's  life,  is 
necessary  to  make  his  work  palatable  for  a  long 
period  of  time.  But  we  could  have  no  better  wish 
for  a  young  man  starting  in  the  ministry  than  that 
he  find  his  lot  cast  in  an  outlying  district  toward 
which  the  city  is  rapidly  growing.  Under  such  con- 
ditions the  foundations  for  a  lifelong  pastorate  of 
noble  and  increasing  usefulness  are  often  laid. 

Our  concluding  advice  to  young  ministers  de- 
liberating on  a  call,  is  that  a  church  in  a  large  and 
prosperous  country  village  is  often  better  than  any 
other.  "  Keep  out  of  the  city  as  long  as  you  can. 
Do  not  aspire  to  the  so-called  great  churches  in 
great  places.    Go  into  rural  neighborhoods.    Begin 


76  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

your  ministry  with  the  common  people.  .  .  You 
will  have  time  to  grow  and  strengthen  yourselves. 
Your  bodies  will  grow  wholesome.  Your  brains  will 
grow  strong.  Your  nervous  system  will  get  tough, 
so  that  if  ever  God  opens  the  door  and  calls  you  to 
a  more  difficult  sphere,  you  can  fill  it  and  do  twice  as 
much  work  with  more  certainty  and  with  more  suc- 
cess than  if  called  to  the  larger  place  in  the  begin- 
ning of  your  ministry."  ^ 

3.  Careful  inquiry  should  be  made  by  the  min- 
ister in  reference  to  the  character  of  any  church 
which  calls  him.  He  should  learn  something  of  its 
past  history,  and  more  as  to  its  present  reputation 
in  the  community.  He  should  take  care  to  inform 
himself  as  to  the  church's  real,  as  compared  with 
its  reported,  strength  in  numbers;  and  in  order  to 
learn  something  of  its  true  spiritual  power  he  should 
by  all  means  attend  one  or  more  of  its  weekly 
prayer-meetings.  The  elements  of  which  it  is  com- 
posed may  also  be  a  deciding  factor  as  to  whether 
the  church  is  the  right  place  for  him.  The  more 
various  these  elements  are,  the  better.  All  classes 
and  conditions  ought  to  be  represented  in  the  true 
church  of  Him  who  "  went  about  doing  good." 

4.  The  unanimity  and  heartiness  of  the  call  itself 
must  be  considered  in  deciding  whether  or  no  we 
should  enter  the  service  of  the  church  which  has 
invited  us.  It  should  be  remembered  that  the  best 
call  is  often  not  unanimous  at  the  first  voting. 
Sometimes  the  dissentients  may  be  certain  persons 

1  Henry  Ward  Beecher,  "  Yale  Lectures  on  Preaching,"  2  :  6. 


SETTLEMENT    AND    ORDINATION  7/ 

who  are  quite  entitled  by  the  rules  of  the  church  to 
express  their  opinion,  but  whose  disapproval  need 
not  be  taken  too  seriously,  in  which  case  for  all 
practical  purposes  the  call  is  unanimous.  But  very 
often  the  lack  of  agreement  is  due  to  the  fact  that 
the  voting  is  intelligent  and  serious,  and  is  rather 
to  the  credit  of  the  church  than  otherwise.  "  I 
don't  think  much  of  these  unanimous  calls,"  Doctor 
Wayland  once  said  to  Doctor  Stowe.  "  It  looks  as 
though  people  did  not  judge  for  themselves."  ^  Do 
not,  however,  consider  a  church  in  which  a  large 
and  important  minority  is  opposed  to  you.  Often 
the  weight,  worth,  and  objections  of  the  minority 
will  lower  the  scales  below  the  mark  where  accept- 
ance is  wise.  If  you  do  accept  a  call  which  is  not 
unanimous,  be  sure  to  cultivate  the  friendship  of. 
those  who  oppose  you.  Very  likely  it  will  be  true 
that  they  are  among  the  most  sensible  people  in  the 
church.  No  greater  triumph  is  recorded  in  the  life 
of  Doctor  Wayland,  who  was  once  called  to  a  church 
where  the  minority  was  strong  and  aggressive,  than 
that  which  he  thus  describes :  "  When  I  resigned  my 
place  it  was  a  matter  of  great  surprise,  and  I  believe 
of  sincere  pain  to  my  people.  .  .  No  member  of 
that  church  or  congregation  now,  after  thirty-five 
years,  ever  meets  me  without  the  most  affectionate 
recognition,  and  none  love  me  more  than  those  who 
at  first  bitterly  opposed  me."  ^ 

1 "  Life   of   Francis    Wayland,"   by   Francis   and   H.    L.    Wayland, 
p.    ii8. 
2 James  O.  Murray,  "Life  of  Francis  Wayland,"  pp.  41-55. 


78  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

Two  counsels  may  be  here  given  before  we  leave 
this  part  of  our  subject: 

1.  Come  to  no  decision  without  careful  considera- 
tion of  your  own  fitness  for  the  church.  Consider 
your  adaptation  to  the  church  in  your  powers  as  a 
preacher,  your  personal  habits,  your  training,  and 
your  mental  characteristics.  Above  all  inquire 
whether  in  this  place  you  can  best  serve  Christ,  for 
"  Millions  of  idolaters  would  be  easily  converted  if 
there  were  more  preachers  who  would  sincerely 
mind  the  interest  of  Jesus  Christ  and  not  their 
own."  ^  When  Phillips  Brooks  appealed  to  his  rec- 
tor, Dr.  Alexander  H.  Vinton,  to  aid  him  in  deciding 
his  call  to  Boston  he  received  this  good  advice, 
which  may  be  helpful  to  others :  "  I  think  a  good 
method  of  decision  in  such  cases  is,  after  ponder- 
ing the  matter  impartially  and  seeking  guidance 
from  above,  simply  and  implicitly  to  mark  which 
way  the  feelings  lead  and  to  follow  their  direction."  ^ 

2.  As  a  general  counsel  we  would  say  do  not 
consult  self,  but  the  will  of  God,  in  your  choice  of 
a  pastorate.  Sometimes  this  is  the  first  field  that 
offers  itself.  In  this  respect  the  words  of  Henry 
Ward  Beecher  are  to  be  heeded :  "  Don't  hang  round 
idle  waiting  for  a  good  offer.  Enter  the  first  field 
God  opens  for  you.  If  he  needs  you  in  a  larger  one, 
he  will  open  the  gate  for  you  to  enter."  ^    And  who 

shall  say  how  large  a  part  the  following  of  this  rule 

i  ■  ■■  ■    — ' '    1 ■  ..i' ■■  .'J/ 

1  Francis  Xavier,  "Doctor  Williams'  Miscellanies,"  p.  175, 

2  "  Life  of  Phillips  Brooks,"  I.,  605. 

3  "  Life  of  H.  W.  Beecher."  p.  173. 


SETTLEMENT    AND    ORDINATION  79 

of  life  had  to  do  with  landing  the  young  and 
unknown  Western  preacher  in  the  position  of  world- 
wide prominence  in  which  the  ministry  of  Henry 
Ward  Beecher  closed. 

We  feel  that  a  note  as  to  "  hiring  a  minister  "  is 
in  place  at  this  point.  The  phrase  should  never  be 
used,  for  it  shows  an  unworthy  conception  of  the 
pastoral  office.  The  vicious  plan  of  hiring  a  min- 
ister by  the  year  can  hardly  be  too  strongly  depre- 
cated. It  degrades  the  pastoral  office,  hampers  the 
minister's  success  and  almost  forces  his  work  into 
perfunctory  molds  such  as  no  minister  should  tol- 
erate. Moreover,  it  places  him  at  the  mercy  of 
every  grumbler  in  the  parish,  inviting  them  once 
a  year  to  gather  in  force  for  his  discomfiture.  So 
sacred  a  relationship  as  that  which  binds  pastor  and 
people  cannot  stand  the  chill  of  a  too  commercial 
atmosphere.  Neither  the  church  nor  the  minister 
will  prosper  and  be  in  harmony  when  the  pecuniary 
question  is  forced  to  the  front.  This  is  a  practice 
to  which  no  minister  who  respects  himself  ought  to 
submit.  And  though  some  of  our  churches  hold  to 
it  in  the  letter,  they  are  no  longer  really  guided  by 
such  a  practice  in  the  spirit.  Not  many  ministers 
could  afford  to  follow  the  practice  of  Charles  Had- 
don  Spurgeon,  who  used  every  year  to  resign  his 
pastorate,  and  one  of  the  pleasantries  of  the  annual 
church  meeting  of  the  Tabernacle  in  London  was 
the  rising  of  one  of  the  deacons  to  move  that  the  pas- 
tor be  reelected  for  another  year,  a  motion  which 
was  always  carried  with  laughter  and  applause. 


80  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

III.  Proper  Deliberation  having  been  given  to  a 
Call,  we  now  come  to  its  Acceptance. 

1.  A  letter  of  acceptance  should  always  be  writ- 
ten. It  is  well  to  make  this  brief  and  to  the  point. 
No  pledges  or  promises  should  be  made,  and  due 
care  should  be  taken  to  impress  upon  the  church 
its  own  share  of  responsibility,  for  on  the  church, 
even  more  than  on  the  minister,  depends  the  suc- 
cess of  the  coming  pastorate.  An  excellent  letter  of 
acceptance  is  this  from  one  of  the  most  faithful  men 
that  ever  graced  the  Congregational  ministry: 
"  Dear  Brethren :  Believing  that  your  call  is  God's 
voice  to  me,  I  accept  it  in  the  hope  that  my  ministry 
may  be  the  voice  of  God  to  you.  Yours  in  Christ, 
C.  L.  Goodell."  ^  The  Christian  minister  cannot  do 
better  than  follow  the  spirit  and  brevity  of  this  letter 
as  a  model,  provided  he  does  not  do  so  too  often. 

2.  Have  a  clear  understanding  as  to  salary  and 
as  to  the  arrangement  for  terminating  the  pastorate, 
and  then  let  nothing  more  be  said  about  salary,  for 
in  this  human  world  of  ours  matters  pious  and 
pecuniary  are  not  mingled  with  advantage  too 
closely  together. 

3.  Treat  the  settlement  as  though  it  were  final 
and  for  all  your  life,  (i)  Do  not  allow  yourself 
to  speak  or  even  think  of  it  as  a  stepping-stone  to 
something  higher.  This  is  a  chief  cause  of  "  min- 
isterial restlessness,"  and  jumping  **  out  of  the  fry- 
ing pan  into  the  fire  "  we  believe  to  be  an  even 
more  common  experience  in  the  ministry  than  in  the 

i"Life  of  C.  L.  Goodell,  d.  d./'  p.  199. 


SETTLEMENT   AND   ORDINATION  8l 

kitchen.  Remain  if  possible  at  least  five  years  in 
your  first  pastorate,  for  "  those  who  hold  on  are 
likely  to  hold  out,"  and  moreover,  as  Dr.  John  Hall 
has  well  said,  "  The  best  way  for  a  man  to  get  out  of 
a  lowly  position  is  to  be  conspicuously  eflfective 
in  it." 

(2)  Do  not  coquette  with  vacant  churches.  This 
is  a  fault  from  which  we  wish  all  ministers  were 
entirely  free.  To  encourage  a  call  there  is  no  inten- 
tion of  accepting  is  dishonorable,  and  to  make  capi- 
tal out  of  declining  it  is  contemptible.  A  minister 
who  for  a  long  time  cast  a  white  light  among  us,  and 
a  light  that  lingers  still  for  good  in  the  hearts  of 
many  of  his  fellows,  thus  records  a  practice  which 
should  be  universal :  "  It  has  never  been  my  way 
to  encourage  formal  calls  to  a  change  of  service 
unless  I  thought  it  probable  that  I  should  accept 
them."  ^  For  the  first  year  or  so  it  will  generally 
be  well  to  preach  every  Sunday  in  your  own  pulpit, 
and  to  conserve  your  strength  for  service  within 
the  limits  of  your  own  parish. 

(3)  Be  careful  not  to  give  the  impression  that 
you  are  coveted  elsewhere.  Such  a  course  is  apt 
to  result  in  encouraging  any  discontented  persons 
in  the  parish  to  an  active  opposition,  and  renders 
those  who  are  your  friends  unhappy  and  fearful.  If 
another  church  really  desires  you  it  is  well  to  keep 
the  matter  as  quiet  as  possible  until  you  have  come 
to  some  definite  decision.  In  any  case  "  let  another 
man  praise  thee  and  not  thine  own  mouth."    Some 

1  "  Life  of  Austin  Phelps,"  by  Elizabeth  S.  Phelps,  p.  38. 
F 


82  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE     MINISTRY 

ministers  moreover  have  a  very  lively  imagination 
as  to  "  calls." 

IV.  We  Conclude  with  some  Directions  Concern- 
ing the  Ordination  of  a  Minister,  and  the  Holding 
of  such  Services  as  are  Customary  in  the  Settlement 
of  a  new  Pastor. 

1.  First,  as  to  the  place  where  the  ordination  ser- 
vices should  be  held.  It  is  peculiarly  appropriate 
that  such  services  should  take  place  in  the  church 
with  which  your  spiritual  history  is  most  closely 
connected.  Edward  Irving  chose  to  have  this  great 
solemnity  of  his  life  celebrated  in  the  same  church 
in  which  he  had  been  baptized.  But  such  an  ar- 
rangement is  not  always  possible,  and  the  more  cus- 
tomary method  is  to  hold  such  services  with  the 
church  which  has  called  you  to  its  pastorate.  The 
council  should  be  chosen  with  great  care  and  when, 
as  sometimes  happens,  ordinations  in  the  same 
church  are  not  far  apart,  a  new  council  should  of 
course  be  chosen  for  each  ordination. 

2.  As  to  the  order  of  ordination  services. 

In  such  churches  as  have  no  fixed  order  of  ordina- 
tion services,  the  following  ^  may  be  recommended, 
subject  to  adoption  by  the  Council: 

(i)  Reading,  by  the  clerk  of  the  church,  of  the 
letter-missive,  followed  by  a  call,  in  their  order, 
upon  all  churches  and  individuals  invited,  to  present 
responses  and  names  in  writing;  each  delegate,  as 
he  presents  his  credentials,  taking  his  seat  in  a 
portion  of  the  house  reserved  for  the  council. 

*  A.  H.  Strong,  "  Systematic  Theology,"  p.  515. 


SETTLEMENT    AND    ORDINATION  83 

(2)  Announcement,  by  the  clerk  of  the  church, 
that  a  council  has  convened,  and  call  for  the  nom- 
ination of  a  moderator — the  motion  to  be  put  by  the 
clerk,  after  which  the  moderator  takes  the  chair. 

( 3  )  Organization  completed  by  election  of  a  clerk 
of  the  council,  the  offering  of  prayer,  and  an  invi- 
tation to  visiting  brethren  to  sit  with  the  council, 
but  not  to  vote. 

(4)  Reading,  on  behalf  of  the  church,  by  its 
clerk,  of  the  records  of  the  church  concerning  the 
call  extended  to  the  candidate,  and  his  acceptance, 
together  with  documentary  evidence  of  his  licensure, 
of  his  present  church-membership,  and  of  his  stand- 
ing in  other  respects,  if  coming  from  another 
denomination. 

(5)  Vote  by  the  council,  that  the  proceedings  of 
the  church,  and  the  standing  of  the  candidate, 
warrant  an  examination  of  his  claim  to  ordination. 

(6)  Introduction  of  the  candidate  to  the  council 
by  some  representative  of  the  church,  with  an  ex- 
pression of  the  church's  feeling  toward  him,  and  his 
labors. 

(7)  Vote  to  hear  his  Christian  experience.  Nar- 
ration on  the  part  of  the  candidate,  followed  by 
questions  as  to  any  features  of  it  still  needing 
elucidation. 

(8)  Vote  to  hear  the  candidate's  reasons  for  be- 
lieving himself  called  to  the  ministry.  Narration 
and  questions. 

(9)  Vote  to  hear  the  candidate's  view  of  Christian 
doctrine.     Narration  and  questions. 


84  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

(lo)  Vote  to  conclude  the  public  examination 
and  to  withdraw  for  private  session. 

(ii)  In  private  session,  after  prayer,  the  coun- 
cil determines,  by  three  separate  votes,  in  order  to 
secure  separate  consideration  of  each  question, 
whether  it  is  satisfied  with  the  candidate's  Christian 
experience,  call  to  the  ministry,  and  views  of 
Christian  doctrine. 

(12)  Vote  that  the  candidate  be  hereby  set  apart 
to  the  gospel  ministry,  and  that  a  public  service  be 
held  expressive  of  this  fact;  that  for  this  purpose 
a  committee  of  two  be  appointed,  to  act  with  the 
candidate,  in  arranging  such  service  of  ordination 
and  to  report  before  adjournment. 

(13)  Reading  of  minutes,  by  clerk  of  council, 
and  correction  of  them,  to  prepare  for  presentation 
at  the  ordination  service,  and  for  preservation  in  the 
archives  of  the  church. 

(14)  Vote  to  give  the  candidate  a  certificate  of 
ordination,  signed  by  the  moderator  and  clerk  of 
the  council,  and  to  publish  an  account  of  the 
proceedings  in  the  journals  of  the  denomination. 

(15)  Adjourn  to  meet  at  the  service  of  ordina- 
tion. 

We  offer  here  some  counsels  to  the  candidate  as 
to  his  examination  and  as  to  the  public  service. 

I.  In  your  answers  do  not  assume  to  understand 
everything.  ( i )  Speak  as  a  growing  man.  Profess 
yourself  still  a  student,  and  do  not  be  afraid  to  re- 
ply to  your  questioners  by  saying  frankly,  "  I  do 
not  know,"  where  no  po3itive  conviction  has  as 


SETTLEMENT   AND   ORDINATION  85 

yet  been  reached.  (2)  Prove  that  you  are  called  to 
preach  by  the  statement  of  your  experience.  (3) 
Prove  that  you  are  qualified  to  preach  by  your  state- 
ment of  doctrinal  views.  Those  who  are  graduates 
of  theological  seminaries,  as  well  as  those  who  have 
not  had  the  advantage  of  such  training,  should  be 
especially  careful  to  prove  their  knowledge  of  the 
English  Bible.  Above  all  else,  such  knowledge  is 
essential  to  qualify  one  for  entrance  into  the  Chris- 
tian ministry.  (4)  Careful  preparation  should  be 
made  of  the  statement  of  Christian  experience,  the 
call  to  the  ministry,  and  views  of  Christian  doctrine. 
These  statements  should  be  written,  but  not  neces- 
sarily read.  Pay  no  attention  to  the  fencing  which 
frequently  goes  on  between  various  ministers  in  the 
council.  Keep  straight  on.  Say  with  Paul,  "  This 
one  thing  I  do." 

2.  The  public  services,  usually  held  on  the  even- 
ing following  the  afternoon  sessions  of  the  council, 
should  consist  of :  ( i )  A  sermon ;  though  this  is  not 
perhaps  essential,  and  an  address  may  take  its  place. 
Some  former  teacher  or  close  personal  friend,  or 
some  one  held  in  especial  esteem  by  the  church  in 
which  the  services  are  held  or  by  the  denomination 
of  which  it  forms  a  part,  may  appropriately  be  in- 
vited to  take  this  part  of  the  service.  (2)  The  or- 
daining prayer.  (3)  The  hand  of  fellowship.  (4) 
The  charge  to  the  candidate.  (5)  The  charge  to 
the  church. 

These  parts  of  the  service  should  not  be  over- 
powered by  music  or  extended  readings  from  the 


86  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

Scripture,  and  there  is  no  need  that  the  entire 
service  should  occupy  more  than  from  one  and  a 
half  to  two  hours. 

Counsels  concerning  the  public  services. 

1 .  These  services  should  be  weighty  and  serious  as 
befits  an  occasion  of  such  great  importance.  There 
may  be  no  present  danger  of  our  going  to  the  ex- 
tremes common  in  the  olden  time  in  the  drinking  of 
punch,  wine,  and  brandy,  such  as  is  recorded  as  late 
as  1785  at  an  ordination  in  Beverly,  Massachusetts. 
There  is  need,  however,  that  we  beware  lest  the  serv- 
ices assume  more  or  less  of  a  festive  character. 
When  Julius  Hare  was  once  asked  the  question  as 
to  the  value  of  a  living,  he  replied :  "  ffeaven  or 
hell,  according  as  the  occupier  does  his  duty."  ^ 
And  where  such  issues  are  at  stake,  the  proceedings 
should  be  characterized  by  solemnity  and  reverence. 

2.  Call  men  of  character,  ability,  and  age  to  take 
part.  Be  especially  careful  that  the  ordaining 
prayer,  and  the  charge  to  the  candidate,  are  taken 
by  men  of  experience  and  recognized  piety.  3. 
Conform  to  the  custom  usual  in  your  denomination 
in  all  such  matters  as  the  laying  on  of  hands,  unless 
you  have  any  conscientious  objections.  4.  Invite  to 
the  services  neighboring  ministers  of  other  denomi- 
nations. It  is  not,  however,  desirable  to  appoint 
them,  unless  under  special  circumstances,  to  take 
part  in  the  services.  An  address  of  welcome  to  the 
city  or  town  may  be  added  to  the  programme  of  the 
public   services,   and   this   may   with   propriety   be 

1  Julius  Hare,  "  Story  of  My  Life,"  Vol.  I.,  468. 


SETTLEMENT    AND    ORDINATION  87 

assigned  to  some  prominent  clergyman  of  the  com- 
munity, who  is  not  himself  a  member  of  the  body 
which  you  represent.  , 

Note  as  to  Recognition  Services.  When  the  min- 
ister about  to  settle  has  already  been  ordained,  it 
is  necessary  to  have  only  a  recognition  service.  A 
council  is  not  necessary ;  but  in  times  of  controversy 
as  to  fundamental  doctrines,  it  may  be  well  that  in 
some  public  way  the  minister  state  his  views  of 
gospel  truth.  At  a  recognition  service  the  minister 
should  be  recognized  in  his  new  field  of  labor  by  the 
church  speaking  through  one  of  its  members;  by 
his  brother  ministers  in  the  community;  and  pos- 
sibly by  some  leading  minister  in  the  denomination. 

For  churches  of  congregational  polity  it  is  best  to 
use  the  word  "  recognition,"  of  immemorial  usage 
and  propriety,  in  connection  with  such  services, 
while  in  churches  that  cannot  call  a  pastor  without 
the  consent  of  some  outside  body  the  word 
"  installation  "  is  more  customary  and  appropriate. 

Perhaps  in  this  chapter  we  have  considered  most 
of  the  things  that  can  well  be  treated  in  connection 
with  a  settlement  and  ordination.  But  there  are 
many  other  matters  which  arise  from  the  special  field 
in  which  a  settlement  is  made  and  the  peculiar  indi- 
vidual whose  ordination  is  contemplated.  These  de- 
tails, however,  must  be  left  to  those  favoring  winds 
of  Providence,  which  so  often  make  good  the  non- 
scriptural,  but  not  unscriptural  declaration,  that 
"  God  tempers  the  cold  to  the  shorn  sheep."  ^ 

1  Henri  Estienne. 


THE  MINISTER  AT  WORK 


SUMMARY 


I.  The  Minister's  Disposal  of  Himself. 

1.  The  Christian  minister  has  certain  rights  of  his  own. 

2.  He  must  not  forget  that  his  life  is  one  of  self-sacri- 

ficing service. 

3.  The    successful    ordering    of    his    life    will    demand 

forethought  and  planning. 
Note  as  to  journals  and  diaries. 

II.  The  Minister's  Arrangement  of  His  Resources. 

1.  The  pulpit. 

2.  The  church. 

3.  Other  claims. 

III.  The  Minister's  Employment  of  His  Time. 

1.  Definite  hours  for  study. 

2.  The  order  recommended   in  the  employment  of  the 

minister's  time. 

3.  Need  for  resolution  to  maintain  such  an  order. 

4.  The  minister  may  expect  periods  of  intellectual  dearth. 


THE    MINISTER    AT    WORK 

We  now  take  up  certain  matters  which  concern 
the  minister  himself,  his  resources,  and  his  time, 
which  may  help  to  solve  some  parish  problems,  and 
make  the  way  easier  for  the  minister  at  work. 

I.  His  Disposal  of  Himself. 

I.  The  Christian  minister  in  common  with  other 
men  has  certain  rights  of  his  own.  "  Christianity 
and  democracy  require  the  recognition  of  every 
man's  right  to  himself,"  some  one  has  justly  said. 
Unless  he  pay  a  proper  regard  to  these  rights  no 
one  else  is  likely  to  regard  them  for  him.  "  No  man, 
sir,  is  obliged  to  do  as  much  as  he  can,"  declared 
bluff  old  Doctor  Johnson ;  "  a  man  should  have 
part  of  his  life  to  himself."  There  are  certain  limits 
beyond  which  the  parish  must  not  be  allowed  to 
encroach.  The  minister's  soul  is  his  own.  We  re- 
call he  e  words  spoken  years  ago  by  Doctor  Weston : 
"  My  boy,  hear  me ;  if  you  will  let  any  set  of  men 
dictate  to  you  as  to  how  you  shall  conduct  things, 
how  you  shall  lead  meetings,  what  you  shall  and 
shall  not  preach,  you  are — a — a — putty  man.  That's 
what  you  are.  Why,  you  soon  will  be  compelled  to 
ask  them  what  kind  of  a  hat  you  shall  wear."  ^ 

»  "  National  Baptist,"  Dec.  2,   1886. 

91 


9^  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

Not  every  minister  can  afford  to  manifest  quite  so 
much  independence  as  is  shown  in  Doctor  Parker's 
letter  of  acceptance  of  Cavendish  Chapel,  Manches- 
ter, yet  no  minister  can  afford  to  forget  the  ring  in 
his  words :  "  As  a  minister,  I  claim  the  most  perfect 
freedom  of  action.  With  regard  to  my  conduct  in 
the  pulpit,  I  must  be  the  sole  arbiter.  .  .  As  a 
minister  I  must  judge  for  myself  what  course  I 
shall  pursue  out  of  the  pulpit.  I  cannot  promise  to 
do  as  others  do.  What  my  labors  may  be  through 
the  press  or  the  platform,  I  must  determine  by  cir- 
cumstances, it  being  understood  that  I  hold  every 
engagement  subordinate  to  my  ministerial  respon- 
sibilities. .  .  As  a  pastor  I  cannot  visit  for  the 
sake  of  visiting.  At  all  times  I  am  glad  to  obey 
the  calls  of  the  sick  and  the  dying,  or  to  guide  the 
truth-seeker."  ^ 

The  minister  has  often  himself  to  blame  when 
these  rights  are  forgotten  or  denied.  He  may  ac- 
count to  his  people  for  the  disposal  of  his  time ;  or 
talk  too  much  of  what  he  has  to  do ;  and  sometimes 
he  preaches  an  annual  sermon  enumerating  the  ser- 
mons preached,  visits  paid,  prayer-meetings  held, 
weddings  and  funerals  attended.  There  may  be 
rare  occasions  on  which  such  discourses  are  in 
order ;  but  it  takes  rare  men  to  preach  them  rightly. 
Too  often  they  are  due  either  to  vanity  or  to  a  mis- 
taken sense  of  what  is  due  to  his  people.  Few 
ministers  have  the  grace  to  report  the  whole  truth 
on  such  occasions,  and  the  conscientious  pastor  is 

1  William  Adamson,  "  Life  of  Joseph  Parker,"  p.  54. 


THE   MINISTER  AT  WORK  93 

SO  well  aware  of  the  sermons  which  he  has  not 
preached,  the  visits  which  he  has  not  paid,  and  the 
meetings  which  he  has  not  held,  that  he  may  well 
prefer  to  remain  silent  altogether.  We  advise  that 
such  annual  sermons  be  for  the  most  part  avoided. 
In  what  other  occupation  is  this  customary  ?  To  see 
ourselves  as  others  see  us,  we  quote  the  following 
letter  from  a  woman  who  had  spent  her  summer  on 
a  farm :  "  During  my  vacation  I  have  made  one  hun- 
dred and  twenty  pounds  of  butter,  milked  and 
skimmed  one  thousand  three  hundred  and  forty-four 
quarts,  prepared  about  one  hundred  and  twenty-two 
meals,  and  made  one  hundred  and  thirty  beds." 
Many  things  are  interesting  only  to  the  man  who 
does  them,  and  the  number  of  letters  which  we  write, 
or  the  sum  total  of  occasions  in  which  we  have  ap- 
peared in  public,  or  entered  the  doors  of  our  par- 
ishioners, are  matters  that  invite  criticism,  rather 
than  encourage  edification.  It  is  not  necessary  or 
wise  for  the  minister  to  account  for  his  every  mo- 
ment, either  to  his  church  as  a  whole  or  to  any 
individual  in  its  membership. 

2.  The  minister  must  not  forget,  however,  that 
his  life  is  one  of  self-sacrificing  service.  We  are 
the  servants  of  Christ,  and  we  are  the  servants  of 
Christ's  people.  The  ministry  exists  for  the  church, 
not  the  church  for  the  ministry.  We  are  to  lay  to 
heart  the  instruction  of  the  apostle :  "  We  preach 
not  ourselves ;  but  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord,  and  our- 
selves your  servants  for  Jesus'  sake."  ^    In  another 

1 2  Cor.  4  :  $. 


94  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

place  he  says :  "  For  though  I  be  free  from  all  men, 
yet  have  I  made  myself  servant  unto  all  that  I  might 
gain  the  more."  ^  And  had  we  any  doubt  in  the 
matter  it  would  be  removed  by  the  example  and 
words  of  Him  who  declared  to  his  disciples,  "  I  am 
among  you  as  he  that  serveth."  ^ 

This  service  is  qualified,  in  the  thought  of  the 
Apostle  Paul,  and  we  gratefully  remember  that 
phrase,  "  Your  servants  for  Jesus'  sake."  If  there 
ever  is  conflict  between  the  claims  of  the  church  and 
of  Christ  we  need  not  hesitate  an  instant  in  our 
decision.  We  are  thankful  for  this  very  fact  that 
we  are  not  our  own,  and  in  the  laborious  life  of  an 
honest  pastor  the  Christian  ministry  finds  its  deep- 
est interest  and  fascination.  We  at  least  are  saved 
from  the  troubles  of  that  class  referred  to  by  Dr. 
Samuel  Johnson,  when  he  said,  with  that  customary 
"  sir "  of  his :  "  Sir,  you  cannot  give  me  an  in- 
stance of  any  man  who  is  permitted  to  lay  out  his 
own  time,  contriving  not  to  have  tedious  hours." 
Perhaps  more  than  in  any  prevoius  generation  the 
minister  of  to-day  finds  his  time  filled  to  overflow- 
ing. In  the  multiplied  service  which  makes  every 
day  of  the  week  a  busy  day,  the  work  piling  up 
about  him  like  mountains  that  seem  in  the  distance 
to  block  the  pathway  of  some  traveler  through  our 
northern  woods,  there  is  a  call  for  self-sacrifice  of 
which  no  minister  whose  ideal  is  still  unmarred  will 
complain.  As  he  attempts  it  bravely,  the  warm 
glow  of  love  is  in  his  heart,  and  the  approving  face 

1 1  Cor.  9:19.  '  Luke  22  :  27. 


THE   MINISTER   AT   WORK  95 

of  Jesus  Christ  shines  for  him  with  all  the  glory 
of  God. 

3.  The  successful  ordering  of  his  life  will  de- 
mand forethought  and  planning  on  the  part  of  the 
Christian  minister.  Arrange  your  work  so  that  you 
may  be  of  the  greatest  service.  With  order  a  great 
deal  can  be  done,  and  done  easily,  but  without  it 
time  will  be  wasted  and  energies  frittered  away. 
The  most  successful  ministers  have  been  those  who 
year  after  year  have  followed  a  carefully  determined 
plan  in  their  work,  and  who  have  been  as  thorough 
men  of  business  as  any  of  those  who  sat  in  the  pews 
before  them.  To  use  the  expressive  phrase  of 
Gladstone,  they  had  "  no  fringes  of  time."  Baxter, 
Wesley,  Spurgeon,  Brooks,  were  all  men  who  had 
plenty  of  time  because  they  were  men  who  used 
carefully  all  the  time  that  there  was.  God's  blessing 
cannot  rest  upon  the  labors  of  the  man  that  "  lum- 
bers up  and  down  in  the  world  all  the  week." 

In  connection  with  this  planning  for  his  work,  we 
strongly  urge  the  keeping  of  some  sort  of  journal 
or  diary.  "  It  is  a  strange  thing,  that  in  sea  voy- 
ages, where  there  is  nothing  to  be  seen  but  sky  and 
sea,  men  should  make  diaries;  but  in  land  travel, 
wherein  so  much  is  to  be  observed,  for  the  most 
part  they  omit  it — as  if  chance  were  fitter  to  be 
registered  than  observation.  Let  diaries  therefore 
be  brought  into  use."  ^  Without  a  diary  life's  do- 
ings are  forgotten,  the  path  crumbles  away  as  we 
leave  it,  and  a  few  shadows  are  all  that  remain 

^  Lord  Bacon. 


96  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

of  days  that  are  gone.  Have  the  yearly  volumes 
uniform,  if  possible,  and  keep  them  for  reference. 
This  may  be  done  by  purchasing  one  of  the  many 
excellent  diaries  published  annually,  or  by  writing 
on  loose  sheets,  which  may  be  bound  at  the  close  of 
the  year.  Such  a  record,  kept  to  yourself,  will  be 
of  great  service.  In  this  may  be  entered  the  serv- 
ices, sermons,  prayer-meetings,  pastoral  calls,  bap- 
tisms, weddings,  and  funerals.  Among  the  many 
pastor's  registers  we  note  the  following,  and  doubt- 
less there  are  others  equally  good :  "  The  Pastor's 
Record,"  by  W.  T.  Wylie ;  "  The  Pastor's  Register 
for  Private  Use,"  by  W.  T.  Beatly ;  "  The  Pastor's 
Ready  Reference  Record,"  by  W.  D.  Grant. 

Whatever  method  be  chosen  it  is  of  the  utmost 
importance  that  the  minister  who  would  maintain 
the  rights  which  are  his  own,  and  at  the  same  time 
render  the  service  which  is  due  to  others,  should 
plan  carefully  his  disposal  of  himself.  A  few  mo- 
ments spent  in  arranging  in  the  morning  will  save 
many  hours  of  untangling  in  the  evening. 

II.  How  can  the  Minister  at  Work  best  make 
Arrangement  of  his  Resources?  The  following  or- 
der is  recommended  because  we  believe  it  represents 
the  departments  of  a  minister's  work  in  the  order 
of  their  importance :  i.  The  pulpit.  2.  The  church. 
3.  Other  claims. 

I.  In  its  range  of  influence,  and  therefore  its 
place  of  importance,  the  minister  should  be  first  of 
all  a  preacher ;  preaching  his  very  best,  which  often 
he  will  confess  to  be  poor  enough,  and  preaching 


THE   MINISTER   AT   WORK  97 

on  large  and  liberal  themes,  rather  than  small  and 
trivial  topics.  Do  not  preach  too  often  if  you  would 
preach  well,  and  refuse  outside  calls  to  preach  in 
the  first  months  of  your  settlement.  Neither  is  it 
wise  to  exchange  much.  Be,  so  far  as  possible,  at 
home  on  Sunday  morning.  What  President  Eliot 
once  called  **  intellectual  frugality "  in  the  pulpit 
robs  ministers  of  their  influence  in  the  community, 
the  place  of  business,  and  the  home;  an  influence 
which  as  Christian  ministers  it  is  their  mission  to 
exercise.  A  pastor  must  be  a  preacher.  Speaking 
of  a  certain  popular  orator,  Horace  Greeley  once 

said  to  Dr.  Theodore  L.  Cuyler :  "  Mr.  B is  a 

pretty  man,  a  very  pretty  man;  but  he  does  not 
study,  and  no  man  ever  can  have  permanent  power 
in  this  country  unless  he  studies."  ^  And  power 
with  the  people  seven  days  in  the  week  should  be  the 
possession  of  the  Christian  minister.  Repetitions 
and  platitudes,  which  are  the  reflections  of  weakness, 
are  avoided  only  by  hard,  steady  work  at  the  desk. 
That  old  Puritan,  Thomas  Goodwin,  often  preached 
before  the  House  of  Commons,  whose  members  in- 
variably passed  a  resolution  thanking  him  for  the 
"  great  pains  "  he  took  with  his  sermon,  and  re- 
questing him  to  print  it.  When  such  resolutions  are 
common  in  our  churches  men  will  come  to  church 
in  greater  numbers  and  will  heed  at  fireside  and 
market-place  the  influence  which  it  is  the  mission 
of  the  Christian  pastor  to  throw  about  them. 

In  order  to  give  the  pulpit  the  preeminence  which 

^  Cuyler,  "  Recollections  of  a  Long  Life,"  p.  162. 
G 


98  FOR    THE    WORK     OF    THE    MINISTRY 

is  its  due,  we  counsel  that  the  minister  should 
never  give  up  the  practice  of  studying  the  latest 
thought,  so  far  as  it  is  within  his  reach.  The  min- 
ister on  whose  shelves  there  are  no  new  books  is 
very  likely  to  be  the  minister  in  whose  head  there  are 
no  new  thoughts.  The  old  and  the  new  should  be 
mingled,  for  both  are  good.  The  following  list  of 
books  suitable  for  a  minister's  library  has  been  com- 
piled from  twenty-two  lists  furnished  by  as  many 
pastors  in  the  active  work  of  the  ministry  in  city 
and  country  churches.  The  request  for  these  lists 
specified  that  not  more  than  twenty-five  books 
should  be  mentioned,  and  these  not  too  costly,  single 
volumes  rather  than  entire  commentaries  being  pre- 
ferred. The  asterisk  (*)  indicates  that  the  book  is 
found  on  more  than  one  list: 

Dictionaries:  i.  Language — Standard;  Webster;  ♦Cen- 
tury, Cyclopedia  and  Atlas. 

Dictionaries:  2.  Bible— *Hastings ;  Kuyper  (Cyclopedia 
of  Sacred  Knowledge)  ;  Smith ;  Vinet. 

3.  Synonyms:    Fernald;  Roget. 

4.  Quotations :  Hoyt  and  Ward. 

Commentaries:  Barnes;  Bible  Commentary;  Matthew 
Henry;  Jamieson,  Fausett  &  Brown;  Meyer;  Nicol 
(Expositor's  New  Testament)  ;   Speaker's  Commentary. 

Separate  books:  Beet  (Romans,  Corinthians);  Broadus 
(♦Matthew)  ;  Davidson,  A.  B.  (Job,  Ezekiel)  ;  Dods  (Gen- 
esis, John)  ;  Ellicott  (various  Epistles)  ;  Genung  (Job)  ; 
Godet  (John,  Romans)  ;  Hackett  (Acts)  ;  Harper  (Deuter- 
onomy) ;  Kendrick  (Hebrews)  ;  Kirkpatrick  (Psalms)  ; 
Lightfoot  (all)  ;  McLaren  (Psalms,  *Colossians)  ;  Milligan 
(Revelation)  ;  Moule  (Romans)  ;  Murphy  (Genesis  and 
Exodus)  ;  Pusey  (Daniel,  Minor  Prophets)  ;  Sanday  (Ro- 


THE   MINISTER   AT   WORK  99 

mans)  ;  Smith,  G.  A.  (*Isaiah)  ;  Stifler  (Acts)  ;  Westcott 
V  Hebrews,  *John). 

Old  Testament:  Abbott,  L.  (Ancient  Hebrews)  ;  Board- 
man  (Creative  Week)  ;  Driver  (*Introduction)  ;  Fairbairn 
(Typology  of  Scripture);  McCurdy  (History,  Prophecy 
and  the  Monuments)  ;  Ryle  (Canon  of  O.  T.)  ;  Smith, 
G.  A.  (*Historical  Geography  of  Palestine)  ;  Stanley 
(Jewish  Church,  Sinai  and  Palestine). 

New  Testament:  Boardman  (Model  Prayer)  ;  Bruce 
A.  B.  (Parabolic  Teaching  of  Christ,  Training  of  the 
Twelve,  Kingdom  of  God)  ;  Conybeare  &  Howson  (St. 
Paul):  Edersheim  (*Life  of  Christ);  Fairbairn  (Studies 
in  the  Life  of  Christ);  Farrar  (Messages  of  the  Books, 
St.  Paul)  ;  Geikie  (Life  of  Christ)  ;  Keim  (Jesus  of  Naza- 
reth) ;  Liddon  (*Divinity  of  our  Lord)  ;  Matheson  (*Stud- 
ies  in  the  Portraits  of  Christ,  Spiritual  Development  of 
Paul)  ;  Pressense  (.The  Redeemer)  ;  Ramsey  (Paul:  Trav- 
eler, *Citizen) ;  Rhees,  Rush  (Life  of  Christ)  ;  Schiirer 
(Jewish  People  in  Time  of  Christ)  ;  Somerville  (St.  Paul's 
Conception  of  Christianity)  ;  Speer  (The  Man  Christ 
Jesus)  ;  Stalker  (*Life  of  Christ,  Paul)  ;  Stevens  &  Burton 
(Harmony)  ;  Thayer  (Lexicon)  ;  Trench  (Miracles,  Par- 
ables) ;  Westcott  &  Hort  (*N.  T.) ;  Wundt  (*The 
Teaching  of  Jesus). 

Theology:  Balfour  (Foundations  of  Behef)  ;  Bruce 
(* Apologetics)  ;  Bushnell  (*Nature  and  t\\^  Supernatural)  ; 
Carpenter  (Permanent  Elements  of  Religion);  Clarke 
(♦Outlines  of  Theology)  ;  Crawford  (*Scripture  Doctrine 
of  the  Atonement);  Drummond  (Natural  Law,  etc.); 
Fisher  (Supernatural  Origin  of  Christianity,  Nature  and 
Method  of  Revelation)  ;  Fiske  (Through  Nature  to  God, 
Idea  of  God,  Destiny  of  Man)  ;  Harnack  (What  is  Chris- 
tianity?) ;  Hodge  (Systematic  Theology)  ;  Kuyper  (Work 
of  the  Holy  Spirit)  ;  Martineau  (Types,  etc.)  ;  Nash  (His- 
tory of  the  Higher  Criticism)  ;  Salmon  (Christian  Doc- 
trine of  Immortality) ;  Schultz  (Old  Testament  Theology)  ; 
Smith,   H.    B.    C^heology) ;    Stevens    (Theology   of   the 


ICX)  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

N.  T.)  ;   Storrs    (Divine  Origin  of  Christianity)  ;   Strong 
(*Systematic  Theology)  ;  Ullmann  (Sinlessness  of  Jesus). 

2.  The  claims  of  the  church  stand  a  close  second 
to  the  claims  of  the  pulpit.  Carry  your  sermons  into 
your  pastoral  work,  and  out  of  it  get  your  sermons. 
It  was  while  watching  a  meat  dealer  sharpening  his 
skewers  that  Shakespeare  grasped  the  fine  concep- 
tion, "  There  is  a  divinity  that  shapes  our  ends, 
rough-hew  them  how  we  will,"  and  many  a  min- 
ister has  found  noble  sermons  in  as  humble  a  source. 
One  of  Andrew  Fuller's  great  sermons,  on  "  Walk- 
ing by  Faith,"  was  suggested  by  flooded  country 
roads,  over  which  he  was  making  his  way  to  the 
Northamptonshire  Association.  Coming  to  a  place 
where  the  water  was  very  deep  and  not  knowing 
exactly  how  deep  it  was.  Fuller  hesitated  to  advance. 
A  plain  countryman  who  lived  near-by  and  was  bet- 
ter acquainted  with  the  water  than  the  preacher, 
cried  out,  "  Go  on,  sir ;  you  are  quite  safe !  "  Fuller 
urged  on  his  horse ;  but  the  water  soon  touching  his 
saddle,  he  paused  to  think.  "  Go  on,  sir ;  all  is 
right ! "  shouted  the  man ;  and  taking  the  farmer  at 
his  word,  Fuller  spurred  on  his  horse,  and  came 
without  mishap  to  dry  land.  This  suggested  the 
text,  "  We  walk  by  faith,  not  by  sight."  Chalmers, 
riding  one  day  on  a  stage-coach  beside  the  driver, 
noticed  as  they  came  to  a  certain  place  in  the  road, 
that  the  driver  cut  the  horse  a  stinging  crack  with 
the  whip.  *'  Why  did  you  strike  that  horse  ?  "  asked 
Chalmers.    "  Why,  you  see,  sir,"  replied  the  driver, 


THE   MINISTER  AT   WORK  lOI 

"  the  leader  has  a  way  of  shying  whenever  we  pass 
that  stone  by  the  wayside,  and  so  I  give  him  a  cut 
with  the  whip  to  get  his  ideas  off  it."  And  from  a 
circumstance  so  hght  Chahners  wrote  his  sermon 
on  "  The  Expulsive  Power  of  a  New  Affection."  A 
man  who  becomes  a  Christian  must  get  his  '*  ideas  " 
off  the  world  by  being  filled  with  new  desires  and 
affections.  In  his  pastoral  work  the  minister  hardly 
need  look  for  sermons,  for  the  sermons  are  already 
looking  for  him. 

Aim  to  have  revival  features  in  the  church  at 
once.  A  new  man  will  appeal  inevitably  to  many 
whom  his  predecessor,  very  likely  through  no 
fault  of  his  own,  may  have  failed  to  reach.  These 
may  be  won,  if  approached  in  the  right  way,  very 
soon  after  the  minister  has  settled  in  his  parish, 
and  their  coming  may  result  in  a  widespread  revival. 

In  the  church,  aim  to  do  good  work  rather  than 
much.  That  "  capacity  for  taking  infinite  pains  " 
which  was  Carlyle's  definition  of  genius,  should 
characterize  every  part  of  a  minister's  work.  "  Oft 
was  I  weary  when  I  toiled  at  thee,"  is  the  motto 
which  Rudyard  Kipling  is  said  to  have  carved  on 
the  desk  at  which  he  does  the  greater  part  of  his 
work.  It  is  the  small  task  performed  with  labor 
and  diHgence  on  which  the  measure  of  a  minister's 
success  will  largely  depend.  Do  not  start  too  many 
things  at  once  in  a  new  parish.  *'  Strengthen  the 
things  which  remain  "  rather  than  spend  your  en- 
ergy on  new  projects.  Then  let  things  develop 
themselves,  taking  advantage  of  "  the  psychological 


I02  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

moment "  so  that  the  initiative  comes,  or  seems  to 
come,  from  the  people  rather  than  from  the  min- 
ister. "  My  plan  has  never  been  to  force  a  prac- 
tice, but  rather  to  have  things  forced  upon  me."  ^ 
If  you  desire  a  long  and  useful  pastorate,  be  careful 
not  to  do  at  the  start  everything  you  want  to  do. 
Things  will  come  to  pass  according  to  your  desire 
better  and  more  surely  by  being  in  no  hurry  to 
begin  them.  This  is  sage  advice  by  one  who  knew : 
"  A  young  minister  should  not  put  up  all  his  sails  at 
once."  ^ 

Be  accessible  to  your  people.  Have  an  office  hour 
at  the  church,  or  be  at  home  at  stated  times,  when 
all  can  find  you.  Never  give  the  impression,  how- 
ever true  the  fact  may  be,  that  your  time  is  already 
too  full  of  things  that  must  be  done.  There  are 
many  timid  people  in  every  parish  who  will  not  ven- 
ture to  give  you  the  opportunity  to  help  them  be- 
cause they  think  you  have  no  time  for  them.  ''  The 
man  that  wants  to  see  me  is  the  man  that  I  want  to 
see "  ^  should  be  a  sentiment  written  large  over 
every  minister's  life. 

3.  There  are  other  claims  besides  those  of  his 
own  pulpit  and  church  which  rightly  demand  a  part 
of  a  minister's  time  and  attention.  And  if  his  life 
is  rightly  ordered,  he  will  be  able  to  perform  a 
large  number  of  them  without  conflict  with  closer, 
and    for   him,   more   important,   spheres   of   duty. 

1  Dean  Hook,  "  Life,"  Vol,  I.,  p.   184. 

2  Donald  Fraser,  "  Autobiography,"  p.  23. 
»  Cotton  Mather,  "  Life,"  p.  550. 


THE   MINISTER   AT   WORK  IO3 

These  claims  will  chiefly  come  from  the  country  and 
the  town  in  whi^h  he  dwells.  They  are  made  by 
neighboring  churches,  associations,  charities,  the 
ministers'  meetings,  and  committees.  But  beware 
of  ''  busy  idleness."  *'  The  crime  which  bankrupts 
men  and  States,"  as  Emerson  said,  *'  is  job-work ; 
declining  from  your  main  design  to  serve  a  turn 
here  and  there."  The  temptation  in  our  day,  we 
believe,  is  stronger  than  ever  before  that  urges  a 
minister  to  go  everywhere  and  do  everything.  This 
kind  of  work  often  makes  a  great  outward  bustle 
and  show  and  gratifies  a  great  many  people  who 
naturally  like  to  see  their  minister  in  great  demand, 
and  often  enough  it  deceives  the  minister  himself. 
But  his  first  care  must  be  for  the  painstaking  prep- 
aration of  his  sermon,  and  for  the  thorough  per- 
sonal visitation  of  his  flock.  These  other  claims 
make  their  rightful  demands  only  on  what  time  and 
strength  may  remain  to  him  after  the  claims  of  his 
own  pulpit  and  church  have  been  attended  to.  In 
the  arrangement  of  his  resources,  first  things  must 
come  first.  In  regard  to  minor  claims  be  cour- 
teous, willing,  and — scarce.  The  proper  power  of 
discrimination  will  develop  in  a  minister  with  a 
constantly  widening  experience. 

III.  We  come  now  to  emphasize  that  which  has 
already  been  more  or  less  hinted  at  as  we  have  con- 
sidered the  minister's  disposal  of  himself  and  the  ar- 
rangement of  his  resources,  namely.  The  Employ- 
ment of  his  Time.  The  secret  of  Spurgeon's  suc- 
cess was  an  open  one,  and  every  successful  minister 


104  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

must  sooner  or  later  learn  it :  "  Vast  capacity  for 
work,  and  redeeming  with  great  jealousy  every  hour 
of  his  time." 

I.  It  can  hardly  be  too  strongly  urged  that  the 
minister  should  settle  upon  and  preserve  definite 
hours  for  study,  and  should  have  a  place  in  which 
to  study  at  home,  or  preferably  in  the  church  or 
some  building  where  offices  are  rented.  Above 
most  men,  the  minister  can,  if  he  will,  make  his  life 
one  of  hard,  regular,  and  useful  work.  We  ad- 
vise that  regular  hours  should  be  announced  to  the 
congregation,  with  the  request  that  they  do  not  break 
in  on  them  needlessly.  A  weekly  notice,  printed  in 
the  calendar  of  the  church  or  posted  on  the  bulletin- 
board  will,  if  worded  in  the  right  way,  be  recog- 
nized and  regarded  willingly  by  the  people.  The 
following  notice  we  take  from  the  weekly  calendar 
of  a  large  and  active  church,  and  very  similar  no- 
tices can  now  be  found  in  many  like  publications. 

'*  The  pastor  may  be  found  at  his  residence,  

Street,  each  day  of  the  week  except  Sunday  and 
Monday,  from  i :  30  to  2 :  30  unless  absent  from  the 
city.  Unless  there  is  urgent  and  immediate  necessity, 
he  cannot  see  callers  in  the  morning.  In  case  of 
sickness  or  death,  or  for  any  other  pressing  cause, 
he  will  willingly  see  you  at  any  hour  of  the  day  or 
night.  The  rightful  demands  of  this  pulpit  are  the 
reasons  for  placing  any  restriction  as  to  the  time  of 
calling.  You  will  recognize  the  justice  and  necessity 
of  it."  This  announcement  of  regular  hours  is  en- 
tirely  practicable,    even    in    country    parishes,    for 


THE   MINISTER  AT   WORK  IO5 

where  there  is  a  will  the  way  can  be  found.  After 
a  little  the  people  in  either  country  or  city  churches 
will  learn  to  respect  their  minister  all  the  more  be- 
cause he  insists  on  doing  his  work  ''  decently  and 
in  order."  Sooner  or  later  the  busy  pastor  must 
come  to  some  such  scheme  if  he  would  employ  his 
time  to  the  best  advantage.  However  reluctantly, 
he  will  find  himself  compelled,  with  R.  W.  Dale, 
whose  noble  ministry  in  Birmingham  was  noted 
alike  for  the  amount  which  he  did  and  the  thorough- 
ness with  which  he  did  it,  to  "  harden  his  heart," 
and  during  the  morning  hours  close  his  study  obdu- 
rately against  intrusion.^  This  was  Dr.  Dale's  prac- 
tice "  as  he  grew  older."  We  read  also  in  the  "  Life 
of  Phillips  Brooks  "  that  "  his  hours  were  regular 
in  the  later  years."  We  may  well  profit  in  the  be- 
ginning of  our  ministry  by  what  others  have  learned 
only  toward  the  close. 

Do  not  be  too  indulgent  to  visitors  during  your 
working  hours.  Sometimes  men  whose  mission  is 
urgent  only  to  their  own  imagination  will  force 
themselves  past  the  door,  however  stoutly  barred  it 
may  be.  It  is  not  always  possible  to  keep  our  study 
hours  in  the  morning  "  as  impregnable  as  Gibral- 
tar," as  was  the  custom  of  Dr.  R.  S.  Storrs,  of 
Brooklyn,  whose  ministry  lasted  over  half  a  century 
and  closed  with  universal  honor.  The  following 
rules  for  a  minister's  study  were  laid  down  by  the 
late  Baldwin  Brown,  of  Brixton,  and  they  are  as 
sensible  as  they  are  whimsical:  "  i.  Do  not  have  a 

1  A.  W.  W.  Dale,  "  Life  of  R.  W.  Dale,"  p.  510. 


I06  FOR    THE     WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

sofa  or  easy  chair.  2.  It  is  well  to  stand  while  your 
visitor  stays.  He  too  will  stand  and  go  all  the 
sooner.  3.  If  there  is  a  clock  in  the  room,  keep  it 
always  ten  minutes  fast,  to  prevent  your  visitor 
missing  his  next  engagement."  The  minister,  like 
one  of  the  de  Medicis,  will  do  well  to  profit  by  an 
example,  not  otherwise  excellent,  ''  Midas  was  not 
more  sparing  of  his  money  than  Cosimo  of  his 
moments."  ^  But  we  must  leave  the  minister  by  his 
own  tact  and  determination  to  deal  with  the  visitor 
who  seems  determined  at  times  to  prevent  definite 
hours  for  study.  The  name  of  such  visitors  is 
legion  and  they  are  thus  recognized  by  Oliver  Wen- 
dell Holmes :  "  Don't  you  know  how  hard  it  is  for 
some  people  to  get  out  of  a  room  after  their  visit 
is  really  over?  One  would  think  they  had  been 
built  in  your  parlor  or  study  and  were  waiting  to 
be  launched." 

2.  We  recommend  the  following  order  in  the  em- 
ployment of  the  minister's  time:  The  morning  for 
study;  the  afternoon  for  visiting;  the  evening  for 
services  and  home.  This  order  will  generally  hold 
good ;  but  in  some  cases  circumstances  will  of  course 
make  it  wise  to  alter  it.  Chalmers'  plan  was  to 
give,  "  Nine  to  one  to  his  study ;  one  to  four-thirty 
for  recreation;  four-thirty  to  six,  dinner;  six  to 
eight,  visiting;  eight  to  eleven,  to  letters  and  lit- 
erature." But  for  most  men  the  rule  of  Dr.  T.  L. 
Cuyler  is  better :  "  Study  your  Bible  and  other  good 
books  in  the  morning ;  the  door-plates  of  your  people 

1 W.  H.  O.  Smeaton,  "  The  Medicis,"  p.  40. 


THE    MINISTER   AT    WORK  IO7 

in  the  afternoon."  Whatever  order  you  may  de- 
termine upon,  remember  "  In  the  morning — soli- 
tude." 1 

It  will  be  of  interest  here  to  note  the  working 
hours  of  authors.  Carlyle  tells  us  that  his  monu- 
mental work,  "  The  French  Revolution,"  was  com- 
pleted by  working  six  hours  a  day.  Bancroft,  the 
historian,  was  accustomed  to  work  seven  hours 
before  the  clock  struck  two  in  the  afternoon,  but 
did  it  in  two  instalments,  commencing  at  five  in 
the  morning.  We  are  told  that  "  Gladstone's  daily 
itinerary  is  somewhat  as  follows :  About  ten  o'clock 
in  the  morning  he  is  in  his  study,  and  reads  and 
writes  steadily  until  luncheon,  which  latter  function 
takes  about  half  an  hour,  and  then  he  retires  again 
for  more  work.  After  this  comes  a  drive,  and  then 
after  dinner  another  period  of  reading.  He  con- 
tinues with  great  regularity  the  severe  course  of 
study  which  he  mapped  out  for  himself  upon  retiring 
from  public  life."  The  late  Doctor  McCosh,  once 
president  of  Princeton  College,  heard,  as  a  student 
in  Scotland,  Chalmers  deliver  a  lecture  on  "  System- 
atized Work,  Rest,  and  Exercise."  To  the  sound 
maxims  there  learned  he  credited  much  of  his  suc- 
cess, and  always  worked  ten  hours  a  day.  Mr. 
Crockett,  the  novelist,  does  most  of  his  creative 
work,  strangely  enough,  before  breakfast,  rising  at 
half-past  four.  It  will  be  better  for  most  of  us  to 
follow  in  the  footsteps  of  W.  D.  Howells,  who  gives 
from  nine  to  one  to  the  writing  of  those  stories 

1  Pythagoras. 


I08  FOR    THE     WORK     OF    THE     MINISTRY 

which  have  dehghted  his  generation.  The  hours  of 
Doctor  Watson  of  Liverpool  (Ian  Maclaren),  are 
practically  those  of  the  order  we  have  recommended 
to  be  observed :  He  ''  works  from  nine  to  one,  thus 
securing  four  uninterrupted  hours  for  study.  After 
lunch  he  goes  out  to  pastoral  work  or  to  some  pub- 
lic meeting.  Correspondence  occupies  him  till  din- 
ner, and  if  the  evening  is  free  from  outside 
engagements,  he  again  writes  till  eleven." 

With  the  schedule  of  this  author,  who  is  also  a 
minister,  we  pass  on  to  offer  a  caution  against 
overwork.  Ministers  are  too  apt  to  lay  the  flatter- 
ing unction  to  their  souls  that  they  are  overworked. 
Unwisely  worked  possibly  they  are ;  but  we  believe 
that  nine-tenths  of  the  alleged  breakdowns  from 
brain  work  are  due  to  other  causes.  The  nail,  if  not 
the  minister,  is  thus  squarely  hit  on  the  head  by  one 
whose  long-continued  service  proved  that  he  prac- 
tised what  he  preached :  "  It  is  the  want  of  method, 
not  the  excess  of  toil,  breaks  down  a  clergyman."  ^ 
Ministers  as  a  class  are  not  overworked.  They  must 
do  a  good  deal  of  hard  work,  and  many  of  them 
have  to  work  harder  than  they  should;  but  were 
they  to  take  the  place  of  some  newspaper  editor  or 
busy  merchant,  there  would  be  no  more  talk  of  over- 
work. "  The  excited  restlessness  and  fuss  so  fa- 
miliar in  modern  clerical  circles,"  of  which  Arch- 
bishop Tait  bids  us  beware,  will  do  more  to  break 
down  a  man  in  the  ministry  than  almost  all  other 
causes  combined.     Let  a  minister  be  punctual  in 

lEzra  Stiles  Gannett,  "Life,"  p.   158. 


THE    MINISTER   AT   WORK  IO9 

keeping  his  engagements,  methodical  in  the  order- 
ing of  his  time,  and  his  ministry  in  its  place  will  be 
as  useful  as  that  of  Hugh  Stowell  Brown,  to  whose 
lifelong  ministry  in  Liverpool  we  have  before  re- 
ferred. From  his  private  diary  we  cull  the  follow- 
ing account  of  a  Sunday's  work :  "  I  call  to-day's 
work  pretty  full.  Morning  service  as  usual.  After- 
noon a  baptismal  service,  with  address.  Perhaps 
seven  hundred  present;  several  young  people  bap- 
tized. Evening  the  usual  service,  and  after  that  to 
Solway  Street  on  foot  and  Lord's  Supper  admin- 
istration there  all  by  myself.  Came  home  not  in  the 
least  tired,  and  ate  a  mighty  supper,  and  sat  talk- 
ing and  reading  and  walking  about  the  dining-room 
until  after  one  A.  m.  It  was  certainly  twelve  hours 
of  incessant  work — brain,  heart,  and  voice;  and  I 
never  felt  better  than  I  do  now  after  it.  Nothing 
extraordinary  in  the  amount;  it  is  of  common,  al- 
most constant  occurrence;  but  I  make  a  note  of  it, 
as  it  were  once  for  all,  and  I  feel  thankful  for  the 
health  and  strength  given  to  me.  In  these  services 
the  prayers  of  course  are  extempore,  and  the  preach- 
ing without  a  scrap  of  paper  or  note  of  any  kind, 
so  that  the  mind  is  on  the  stretch  all  through  the 
day.  .  .  I  have  been  able  to  do  this  without  a 
break  for  twenty-eight  years." 

3.  Enough  has  been  said  to  show  the  importance 
of  the  minister  resolutely  persisting  in  keeping  these 
hours  for  study  and  work.  Better  far  to  be  "  slave 
to  a  bell  and  vassal  to  an  hour  "  than  fitful,  un- 
punctual,  and  indolent,  as  the  minister  who  has  no 


no  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE     MINISTRY 

fixed  working  hours  will  almost  certainly  become. 
Against  these  temptations  the  minister  should  set 
himself  to  battle,  and  one  of  the  chief  secrets  in 
employing  his  time  to  the  best  advantage  is  to  learn 
that  he  should  always  be  beforehand  with  his  work. 
We  can  only  write  at  ease  as  a  sufficient  margin  is 
allowed  before  the  publisher  sends  for  the  copy  or 
the  congregation  gather  for  the  sermon.  And  a 
pastoral  call  that  is  made  on  the  jump  is  apt  to  be 
one  neither  satisfactory  to  the  minister  nor  appre- 
ciated by  the  parishioner.  To  get  thus  beforehand 
with  his  work,  Phillips  Brooks — and  none  surely  ad- 
ministered a  larger  parish  than  he — was  accustomed 
to  return  from  his  holiday  five  days  before  its  ex- 
piration, and  the  same  forethought  is  noticeable  in 
all  that  he  did.  Like  Richard  Baxter,  he  "  never 
seems  to  have  been  bustled ;  but  he  was  always  busy, 
and  thus  he  found  time  for  all  he  had  to  do." 

There  is  na  workeman 

That  can  bothe  worken  well  and  hastilie. 

This  must  be  done  at  leisure,  parfaitlie/ 

Especially  should  the  minister  stand  up  resolutely 
against  mere  impulses  and  whims.  He  must  work 
when  he  does  not  feel  like  it;  the  liking  for  it  will 
come.  To  quote  Phillips  Brooks  again,  "  The  first 
business  of  the  preacher  is  to  conquer  the  tyranny 
of  his  moods,  and  to  be  always  ready  for  his  work. 
It  can  be  done.  The  man  who  has  not  learned  to 
do  it  has  not  really  learned  the  secret  of  Jesus, 
1  Chaucer. 


THE   MINISTER  AT   WORK  III 

which  was  such  utter  love  for  his  Father  and  man, 
between  whom  he  stood,  as  obliterated  all  thought 
of  himself  save  as  a  medium  through  which  the  di- 
vine might  come  to  the  human."  ^  It  was  Long- 
fellow's custom  never  to  refrain  from  writing  be- 
cause he  was  "  not  in  the  mood."  He  saw  in  the 
mood  "  reluctance  to  the  manual  labor  of  quoting 
one's  thoughts,  perhaps  to  the  mental  labor  of  set- 
ting them  in  order,"  which  he  characterized  as 
"  often  sheer  laziness." 

It  is  the  methodical  man  who  has  time,  and  it  is 
the  methodical  man  who  does  things  worth  while. 
We  gaze  with  amazement  at  the  shelf  of  books  writ- 
ten by  Dr.  Rudolf  Stier  and  wonder  how  one  man 
could  have  completed  so  much.  But  those  works 
are  a  monument  to  method,  for  "  upon  his  study 
table  there  habitually  lay  a  note-book  upon  one  page 
of  which  was  noted  down  what  was  each  day  to  be 
done,  and  upon  another  page  what  he  had  accom- 
plished. Thus  he  could  tell  just  how  each  day  had 
been  spent."  ^ 

4.  The  minister  may  expect  to  encounter  times  of 
discouragement  and  periods  of  intellectual  dearth, 
when  the  pastoral  visit  becomes  irksome  and  the 
sermon  well-nigh  impossible. 

My  pens  are  all  split, 

And  my  ink-glass  is  dry; 

Neither  ink,  common  sense,  nor  ideas  have  I.' 

^  "  Lectures  on  Preaching,"  p.  65. 
2  "  Life  of  Dr.  R.  Stier,"  p.  282. 
'  Cowper. 


112  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

All  preachers  have  such  seasons.  No  religious 
biography  that  has  not  its  page  or  pages  of  such 
record.  Whatever  the  causes,  the  cures  are  near 
at  hand,  and  while  easier  to  advise  than  to  practise, 
we  offer  them  in  closing  this  chapter: 

(i)  Do  not  let  yourself  worry.  The  temptation 
at  such  times  is  to  be  worried  into  an  activity  which 
is  not  natural.  "  Among  all  the  wretched,  I  think 
him  the  most  wretched  who  must  work  with  his 
head,  even  if  he  is  not  conscious  of  having  one."  ^ 

(2)  Rest  yourself  from  one  kind  of  work  by  do- 
ing another.  One  of  the  secrets  of  Joseph  Parker's 
constant  freshness  is  thus  recorded  in  his  life :  "  One 
precaution  he  carefully  observed — to  have  always  on 
hand,  even  in  the  study,  two  very  different  kinds 
of  work.  Variety,  he  found,  kept  the  mind  from 
staleness  and  from  strain."  ^ 

(3)  Read,  but  read  favorite  authors  whom  you 
have  found  stimulating  to  thought,  and  at  such 
times  do  not  be  afraid  to  read  novels,  for  the 
light  literature  so  called  is  fitted  for  the  light  head. 

(4)  Carefully  abstain  from  composition.  Such 
periods  are  not  to  be  confused  with  those  times  of 
mood,  to  which  reference  has  already  been  made. 
Exchange  pulpits  with  some  other  minister  or  re- 
lieve yourself  of  your  routine  work  by  taking  a  few 
days'  absolute  rest,  at  any  cost.  Dr.  Samuel  John- 
son's dictum  holds  true,  "  He  that  is  himself  weary 
will  soon  weary  the  pubHc." 

^  Lessing. 

3  William  Adamson,  "Life  of  Joseph  Parker,"  p.  513. 


THE   MINISTER   AT   WORK  II 3 

(5)  Pay  especial  attention  at  such  times  to  health 
and  exercise,  for  more  often  than  not  the  causes  are 
mainly  physical. 

Prepare  for  such  a  season  of  discouragement 
which  often  follows  the  first  interest  and  excite- 
ment of  settling  in  a  new  parish.  ''  It  is  a  common 
thing,  almost  universal,  for  a  person  newly  settled 
to  get  discouraged  and  run  low  somewhere  about 
the  close  of  the  second  year.  Some  break  down. 
Others  work  up  all  their  ideas,  and  grow  discour- 
aged and  lazy,  preach  hasty,  extempore  sermons; 
and  are  either  dismissed,  or  living  through  and  see- 
ing the  danger,  begin  to  rise  and  grow.  And  this 
has  been  the  turning-point  with  many  a  man."  ^ 

Thus  in  his  disposal  of  himself,  the  arrangement 
of  his  resources,  the  employment  of  his  time,  the 
minister  at  work  will  commend  himself  to  his  fel- 
lows. For  him  the  dead-line  in  the  ministry  will 
recede,  and  it  will  be  long  before  he  says :  "  I  am 
too  old,  O  king,  and  slow  to  stir;  so  bid  thou  one 
of  the  younger  men  here  do  these  things."  ^ 

1  Dr.  Lyman  Beecher's  "  Life,"  Vol.  II.,  p.  250.  2  Herodotus. 


HOURS   OF  DEVOTION 


SUMMARY 


[.  What  is  Meant  Here  by  Hours  of  Devotion.    Illus- 
trated from 

1.  Scripture. 

2.  Eminent  ministers. 

II.  Why  Such  Hours  are  Specially  Needed. 

1.  To    preserve    and    increase    spiritual    power    in    the 

ministry. 

2.  To  prepare  for  active  service. 

3.  To  protect  against  dangerous  tendencies. 

III.  How  Such  Hours  Should  be  Spent. 

1.  In  prayer. 

2.  In  solemn  covenanting  with  God. 

3.  In  meditation. 

4.  In  devotional  reading,     (i)   Books  of  devotion.     (2) 

Religious  biography.     (3)  Devotional  poetry. 
Concluding  Counsels. 


VI 

HOURS  OF  DEVOTION 

I.  By  hours  of  devotion  we  mean  Special  Seasons 
of  Retirement  for  Quiet  Meditation,  for  Prayer,  and 
for  Devotional  Reading,  distinct  from  the  daily  ex- 
ercise of  prayer  and  meditation.  We  counsel  that 
a  regular  time  be  set  apart  for  this  exercise,  and 
that  it  be  jealously  preserved.  Saturday  evening 
is  very  suitable  for  most  ministers;  but  see  to  it 
that  the  Sunday's  work  be  all  complete,  the  mind 
free  from  pulpit  worry  and  at  ease.  This  has  been 
a  common  custom  among  our  most  effective  preach- 
ers. In  the  "  Life  of  Thomas  Boston  "  we  read 
that  "  the  intervening  rest  of  Saturday  (after  finish- 
ing his  sermons  on  Friday)  secured  for  him  a 
greater  reserve  of  strength  and  freshness  for  his 
Sabbath  ministration."  ^  The  Saturday  evening  for 
quiet  thought  and  prayer  was  religiously  set  aside 
also  by  John  Angell  James,  whose  ministry  of 
forty-seven  years  at  Carr's  Lane  Church,  Birming- 
ham, remained  sweet  and  true  to  the  last :  "  He 
always  read  on  Saturday  evening  books  which 
powerfully  moved  the  religious  affections  or  which 
assert  the  awful  dignity  of  the  ministerial  office."  ^ 

ip.  76. 

s  R.  W.  Dale,  "  Life  of  John  Angell  James,"  p.  607. 

117 


Il8  FOR    THE     WORK     OF     THE     MINISTRY 

We  need  to  remember  that  a  preparation  of  heart 
is  quite  as  essential  as  a  preparation  of  head  to 
perform  perfectly  the  duties  with  which  we  are 
entrusted. 

I.  We  seek  illustrations  of  this  truth  in  the  pages 
of  Scripture,  which  ring  with  calls  to  prayer  and 
devotion,  and  are  filled  with  instances  of  this  call 
heard  and  heeded.  It  was  as  David  the  king  "  sat 
before  the  Lord  "  that  the  desire  was  born  within 
him  that  he  should  build  a  house  for  God  to  dwell 
in,^  a  desire  which  was  to  come  to  its  perfect  ful- 
filment in  the  glory  of  the  temple  of  Solomon ;  and 
it  was  as  Daniel  "  set  his  face  unto  the  Lord  God  " 
that  Gabriel  touched  him  "  about  the  time  of  the 
evening  oblation." "  But  not  to  multiply  illustra- 
tions from  the  Old  Testament,  we  come  at  once  to 
the  example  of  Christ,  with  whom  the  hour  of  great 
action  followed  constantly  on  the  hour  of  special 
devotion.  "  Rising  up  a  great  while  before  day  " 
he  goes  forth  ^'  into  a  solitary  place  " ;  ^  and  after 
some  great  miracle  of  power,  such  as  the  feeding 
of  the  five  thousand,  we  find  him  departing  "  into 
a  mountain  apart  to  pray,  and  when  the  evening 
was  come  he  was  there  alone."  *  Only  when  he  feels 
the  touch  of  his  Father's  hand  does  he  come  down 
from  the  mountain  or  appear  from  the  desert.  Then 
the  preaching  of  the  sermon  at  which  men  mar- 
veled, the  teaching  of  the  disciples  who  were  to 
found  his  church,  and  even  the  raising  of  the  dead, 

*  1  Chron.  17  :   1-16.  2  Dan.  9  :  3,  4. 

'Mark  i  :  35.  *  Matt.   14  :  23. 


HOURS  OF  DEVOTION  IIQ 

seemed  work  easy  and  simple.  In  all  the  acts  of  his 
daily  life  we  find  that  *'  wonderful  mixture  of  devo- 
tion "  which  speaks  of  the  hours  of  communion  with 
God  which  had  preceded.  If  these  hours  were  nec- 
essary for  our  Lord,  must  they  not  also  have  the 
first  place  in  the  life  of  his  minister?  Only  in 
such  hours  shall  we  begin  to  understand  the  mean- 
ing of  those  words,  '*  who  in  the  days  of  his  flesh, 
when  he  had  offered  up  prayers  and  supplications, 
with  strong  crying  and  tears  unto  him  that  was 
able  to  save  him  from  death  and  was  heard  in  that 
he  feared."  ^  The  apostles'  example  followed  close 
on  that  of  their  Lord.  When  the  choice  of  the 
first  deacons  was  to  be  made  the  Twelve  bade  the 
brethren,  "  Look  ye  out  among  you  seven  men  of 
honest  report,"  while  they  themselves  were  to  "  con- 
tinue steadfastly  in  prayer  and  in  the  ministry  of 
the  word."  ^  Paul's  care  for  the  churches  is  nowhere 
more  plainly  shown  than  when  he  declares  to  the 
Romans,  "  Without  ceasing  I  make  mention  of  you 
always  in  my  prayers,"  ^  and  he  can  find  no  higher 
commendation  of  Epaphras,  whom  he  praises  to  the 
Colossians,  than  this :  "  Who  .  .  .  always  laboring 
fervently  for  you  in  prayers  that  ye  may  stand 
perfect  and  complete  in  the  will  of  God."  *  Pray- 
ing without  ceasing  was  Paul's  great  safeguard 
against  danger;  and  having  bidden  the  Ephesians 
put  on  the  whole  armor  of  God,  he  follows  his  de- 
scription of  that  armor  with  the  words,  "  Praying 

1  Heb.  5:7.  "  Acts  6  :  4  (K-  V.). 

»  Rom.  1  :  9.  *Col.  4  :   12. 


120  THE    WORK    OF   THE    MINISTRY 

always  with  all  prayer  and  supplication  in  the  Spirit, 
and  watching  thereunto  with  all  perseverance  and 
supplication  for  all  saints."  ^  It  was  because  John 
''  was  in  the  Spirit  on  the  Lord's  day "  that  he 
"  heard  behind  him  a  great  voice,"  ^  and  it  is  only 
as  we  are  in  the  Spirit  that  we  too  shall  hear  that 
voice  revealing  unto  us  things  divine  for  the  comfort 
of  the  people  whose  ministers  we  are. 

2.  The  experience  of  eminent  Christian  ministers 
confirms  the  testimony  of  Scripture.  We  cannot 
do  better  than  quote  the  words  in  which  they 
acknowledge  what  such  hours  of  devotion  have 
meant  to  their  lives,  or  to  note  the  record  which 
other  hands  have  made  of  their  custom  and  practice. 

(i)  Joseph  Alleine,  of  whom  it  has  been  said 
that  "  sometimes  he  would  suspend  the  routine  of 
parochial  engagements  and  devote  whole  days  to 
these  secret  exercises,  in  order  to  which  he  would 
contrive  to  be  alone  in  some  void  house,  or  else  in 
some  sequestered  spot  in  the  open  valley."  ^ 

(2)  Jonathan  Edwards  "  enjoyed  sweet  hours  on 
the  banks  of  Hudson's  River,  in  sweet  converse  with 
God."  His  inward  sense  of  Christ  "  he  knows  not 
how  to  express,  otherwise  than  by  a  calm,  sweet 
abstraction  of  soul  from  all  the  concerns  of  this 
world.  .  .  Far  from  all  mankind,  sweetly  conversing 
with  Christ,  and  rapt  and  swallowed  up  in  God."  * 

(3)  David  Brainerd,  whose  journal  we  commend 


1  Eph.  6  :   18,  19.  2  Rev.   i  :   10. 

*  Stanford's  "  Life  of  Joseph  Alleine." 

*  Phelps'  "  Still  Hour,"  p.   11. 


HOURS  OF  DEVOTION  121 

later  as  a  book  of  devotion,  is  thus  described  by 
Jonathan  Edwards,  to  whose  daughter  he  was  en- 
gaged :  "  His  Hfe  shows  the  right  way  to  success 
in  the  works  of  the  ministry.  He  sought  it  as  the 
resolute  soldier  seeks  victory  in  a  siege  or  battle; 
or  as  a  man  that  runs  a  race  for  a  great  prize. 
Animated  with  love  to  Christ  and  souls,  how  did 
he  labor  always  fervently,  not  only  in  words  and 
doctrine  in  public  and  private,  but  in  prayers  day 
and  night  wrestling  with  God  in  secret  and  'tra- 
vailing in  birth '  with  unutterable  groans  and 
agonies  until  Christ  were  formed  in  the  hearts  of 
the  people  to  whom  he  was  sent."  ^ 

(4)  Prayer  was  the  vital  breath  also  of  that  hero 
of  the  cross,  Fletcher  of  Mandalay.  While  holding 
communion  with  his  God,  he  seemed  to  lose  all 
sense  of  time.  Once,  we  are  told  by  one  who  was 
present,  he  was  so  filled  with  the  sense  of  God's  love 
that,  being  able  to  contain  no  more,  he  cried  out, 
"  O  my  God,  withhold  thy  hand,  or  the  vessel  will 
burst !  "  Another  of  his  friends  narrates  how  even 
in  his  earlier  life  his  first  salutation  was,  "  Do  I 
meet  you  praying  ?  "  Sweet  indeed  was  the  usual 
reply  if  ever  the  misconduct  of  an  absent  person 
were  mentioned,  "  Let  us  pray  for  him."  Through- 
out his  whole  life  Fletcher  seemed  to  be  ever 
climbing  that  ladder  which  connects  earth  with 
heaven. 

(5)  The  testimony  borne  to  the  life  of  Payson 
in  that  charming  book,  "  The  Still  Hour,"  is  like 

1 "  Life  of  David  Brainerd." 


122  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MIxVISTRY 

those  already  mentioned.  "  We  read  of  Payson  that 
his  mind  at  times  almost  lost  its  sense  of  the  ex- 
ternal world  in  the  ineffable  thought  of  God's  glory, 
which  rolled  like  a  sea  of  light  around  him  at  the 
throne  of  grace."  ^ 

(6)  Henry  Martyn,  the  story  of  whose  life  has 
been  such  an  inspiration  to  thousands  of  his  toiling 
brethren,  describes  an  experience  that  came  to 
him :  "  In  my  first  prayer  for  deliverance  from 
worldly  thoughts,  depending  on  the  power  and 
promises  of  God  for  fixing  my  soul  while  I  prayed, 
I  was  helped  to  enjoy  much  abstinence  from  the 
world  for  nearly  an  hour.  Afterwards  in  prayer 
for  my  own  sanctification,  my  soul  breathed  freely 
and  ardently  after  the  holiness  of  God,  and  this  was 
the  best  season  of  the  year." 

(7)  F.  D.  Maurice,  that  philosopher  whose  words 
were  not  always  understood,  but  who  ever  moved 
men  by  his  Christlike  life,  is  thus  pictured  in  a 
sacred  moment :  "  Very  frequentU  if  one  came  into 
his  room  at  all  suddenly,  the  result  was  to  make  him 
rise  hurriedly  from  his  knees,  his  face  reddened,  and 
his  eyes  depressed  by  the  intense  pressure  of  his 
hands,  the  base  of  each  of  which  had  been  driven 
and  almost  gouged  into  either  eye-socket,  the  fingers 
and  thumbs  pressed  down  over  forehead  and  head. 
The  Greek  Testament  open  at  some  special  point 
which  had  occupied  him  at  the  moment  he  kneeled 
down  lay  on  the  chair  before  him."  ^ 

1  Phelps'  "  Still  Hour,"  p.  9. 

2  "  Life  of  F.  D.  Maurice,"  Vol.  II.,  p.  285. 


HOURS  OF  DEVOTION  I23 

(8)  Among  the  papers  of  Francis  Wayland  a  let- 
ter was  found  dated  Maulmain,  March  17th,  1838, 
written  by  Adoniram  Judson,  which  shows  the 
deep  devotional  life,  as  well  as  the  moral  courage, 
of  the  great  missionary :  "  Allow  me  to  hope 
that  amid  your  arduous  engagements  you  will 
not  forget  every  day  and  hour  to  maintain  a  close 
walk  with  God.  You  have  probably  none  about  you 
who  would  care  to  exhort  you  to  this.  How  much  I 
feel  the  necessity  of  being  exhorted  myself,  and 
how  difficult  I  find  it  to  attain  even  for  a  moment 
to  '  that  beauteous  light  I  see  from  afar '  I  cannot 
express.  But  we  may  be  sure  that  this  will  be  worth 
worlds  to  us  when  we  come  to  die." 

(9)  The  name  of  Andrew  A.  Bonar  has  doubtless 
already  occurred  to  the  mind  of  many  reading  this 
chapter.  With  Bonar  the  claim  of  devotion  was  su- 
preme. "  Unless  I  get  up  to  the  measure  of  at  least 
two  hours  in  prayer  every  day,"  he  writes,  "  I  shall 
not  be  satisfied."  But  this  lesson  was  not  learned 
at  once.  "  I  was,"  he  says,  "  living  very  grossly, 
laboring  night  and  day  in  visiting,  very  little  prayer- 
fulness.  I  did  not  see  that  prayer  should  be  the 
main  business  of  every  day."  From  these  hours  of 
devotion  there  came  a  strength  which  enabled  him 
to  do  his  labor  without  exhaustion,  and  to  bear 
everywhere  with  him  that  bright  peculiar  influence 
which  cheered  the  sick  in  their  pain,  and  opened 
the  hearts  of  men  for  spiritual  conversation  as 
naturally  as  did  Jesus  by  the  wellside  of  Samaria. 

(10)  Dr.  Alexander  McLaren  once  wrote  to  Dr. 


124  POR    THE     WORK     OF     THE     MINISTRY 

W.  J.  Dawson,  then  an  unknown  student  for  the 
Methodist  ministry,  a  letter  in  which  is  found  his 
own  deep  secret :  "  I  have  always  found  that  my 
own  comfort  and  efficiency  in  preaching  has  been 
in  direct  proportion  with  the  frequency  and  depth 
of  daily  communion  with  God.  I  know  no  way  in 
which  we  can  do  our  work  but  by:  a.  Quiet  fel- 
lowship with  him;  b.  resolute  keeping  up  of  a  stu- 
dent's habits.  .  .;  and  c.  conscientious  pulpit  prep- 
aration. The  secret  of  success  in  everything  is, 
trusting  God  and  hard  work." 

We  read  reverently  such  pages  as  these  from 
which  we  have  quoted.  They  reveal  those  sacred 
times  which  are  to  be  pondered  rather  than  much 
spoken  of.  They  reveal  likewise  the  source  from 
which  came  the  strength  that  resulted  in  the  emi- 
nence which  the  world  beheld.  Such  experiences 
will  be  found  repeated  in  all  lives  that  are  truly 
great,  for,  after  all,  greatness  is  only  goodness  be- 
come visible  in  deeds  and  audible  in  words.  The 
strength  for  such  deed  and  word  is  found  for  all  in 
just  such  hours  of  devotion  and  communion  with 
Christ. 

II.  Having  now  in  mind  what  is  meant  by  hours 
of  devotion,  we  are  ready  to  ask  the  question,  Why 
Such  Hours  are  Specially  Needed  by  the  Minister? 
We  give  three  reasons : 

I.  To  preserve  and  increase  spiritual  power  in 
our  ministry.  If  we  are  to  do  greater  works  than 
our  Master,  as  he  has  promised,  we  must  possess 
that  power  to  raise  a  soul  from  the  dead  which  he 


HOURS  OF  DEVOTION  12$ 

manifested  also  in  raising  a  body  from  the  grave. 
The  key  for  ministerial  success  in  this  direction  is 
close  to  our  hand :  "  Ye  shall  receive  power,  after 
that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  come  upon  you."  Only  as 
this  spiritual  power  is  enshrined  in  our  own  hearts 
shall  we  hear  our  people  declare,  "  When  our  pas- 
tor prays,  it  is  right  into  the  heart  of  God.  When 
he  preaches,  it  is  right  into  the  heart  of  the  sinner."  ^ 
2.  To  prepare  us  for  active  service.  The  people 
may  complain  now  and  again  if  their  minister  goes 
away  to  the  mountain  or  to  the  desert ;  but  they  will 
not  complain  when  he  returns  to  them  with  new- 
found power.  In  scientific  thought  this  quiet  is 
also  imperative,  as  well  as  in  the  Christian  min- 
istry. The  advice  given  by  Darwin  to  young  Ro- 
manes may  well  be  noted  here :  "  Above  all, 
Romanes,  cultivate  the  habit  of  meditation."  A 
monastic  life  is  not  called  for  in  the  ministry  of 
to-day,  but  God  does  often  take  his  children  apart 
to  teach  them.  For  forty  years  Moses  dwelt 
in  the  wilderness  before  he  did  his  great  work 
of  deliverance.  Elijah,  for  an  equal  length  of 
time,  dwelt  also  alone.  John  the  Baptist  was  a 
man  of  solitude,  and  Jesus  took  much  time  to  be 
apart  with  God.  In  Arabia,  Paul  for  three  years 
dwelt  quietly  with  his  new-found  Lord,  and  it 
was  upon  the  lonely  "  Isle  that  is  called  Patmos  " 
that  the  Revelation  came  to  John.  In  the  same 
loneliness  dwelt  Luther  in  the  Wartburg,  Bunyan 
in  the  Bedford  jail,  and  Wesley  in  his  secluded 

^  Baron  Stow,   "  Life,"  p.   123. 


126  FOR    THE     WORK     OF    THE     MINISTRY 

chambers.^  In  such  loneliness  the  minister  will  re- 
ceive his  best  preparation  for  active  service,  for 
"  while  I  was  musing,  the  fire  burned." 

3.  To  protect  us  against  some  dangerous  tend- 
encies in  our  ministerial  work.  "  Then  I  saw  that 
there  is  a  way  to  hell  even  from  the  gate  of  heaven." 
This  old  maxim,  from  ''  The  Pilgrim's  Progress," 
recalls  a  pathetic  passage  in  the  life  of  F.  W.  Rob- 
ertson, in  which  he  points  out  that  no  man  is  more 
in  danger  of  losing  his  own  soul  than  is  the  min- 
ister. While  it  is  true  that  the  moral  dignity  and 
the  sacred  objects  of  a  minister's  work  inspire  him 
with  a  confidence  not  easily  baffled,  and  that  there  is 
much  of  heaven  "  naturally  connected  with  an  office 
whose  sole  business  is  to  conduct  men  thither,"  ^ 
yet  without  hours  of  devotion  the  Christian  min- 
ister is  too  apt  to  become  "  salt  that  has  lost  its 
savor."  Among  these  dangerous  tendencies  we 
mention  : 

(i)  Over-familiarity  with  divine  things.  Like 
"  daily  handled  fire,"  even  God's  word  may  sear 
and  harden  the  soul  that  handles  it,  and  the  per- 
petual life  and  freshness  of  spirituality  is  thus  in 
grave  danger  of  being  dissipated.  The  very  bloom 
and  luster  of  the  higher  Christian  life  may  be 
brushed  off  and  dimmed  by  over-handling  if  means 
be  not  taken  to  prevent  it.  Unless  meditation  be 
cultivated  the  fragrance  departs  from  the  life  of 
a  busy  minister  and  his  pulpit  loses  its  force  and 

1  George  F.  Pentecost. 

8D.  P,  Kidder,  "The  Christian  Pastorate,"  p.  55;?. 


HOURS  OF  DEVOTION  127 

grip.  Devotion  is  '*  a  fine  corrective  for  that  spirit- 
ual hardening  to  which  the  priestly  life  is  continually 
exposed."  ^ 

(2)  Narrow  and  unworthy  views  of  the  min- 
istry. It  is  easy  to  slip,  almost  unconsciously,  into 
the  way  of  looking  at  the  ministry  as  a  profession, 
as  simply  the  fulfilment  of  so  much  work  for  so 
much  remuneration.  Natural  as  this  is  it  must  be 
avoided  by  all  means.  That  dread  of  "  hereditary 
clergymen "  to  which  Dean  Hook  confesses  is  a 
dread  felt  by  all  good  men  who  would  constantly 
feel  in  their  ministry  the  same  divine  impulse  that 
first  brought  them  to  it.  We  must  keep  our  heads 
above  the  clouds,  our  only  thought  being  how  the 
Lord  may  be  glorified.^ 

(3)  The  strain  of  a  life  of  aggressive  activity. 
The  minister  is  committed  to  a  life  of  aggressive 
conflict.  He  must  constantly  fight  sin,  and  the  na- 
ture of  his  work  also  forces  him  to  inform  himself 
on  the  controversies  of  Christendom.  But  how 
much  more  than  such  conflicts  as  these  is  religion! 
It  is  a  great  misfortune  for  a  minister  to  over- 
develop the  combative  side  of  his  nature,  firing  at 
every  head  which  he  sees  above  the  battlements  of 
the  enemy.  Necessary  as  it  is  that  we  should  be 
good  soldiers  of  Christ,  we  have  need  also  to  be- 
ware lest  we  forget  the  devotional  side  of  our  lives. 
In  fact,  the  one  is  the  corrective  of  the  other,  for 
"  devotion  is  by   far  the  best  sedative  to  excite- 

1  "  Church  Quarterly  Review,"  April,  1896,  p.  241. 
«John  Watson,  "The  Clerical  Life,"  p.   132. 


128  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE     MINISTRY 

ment."  ^  The  life  of  controversy  which  PhilHps 
Brooks  lived  in  Philadelphia  calmed  down  in  Bos- 
ton to  the  life  which  dealt  with  principles  and  was 
devoted  largely  to  realms  apart  from  political  strife. 
A  minister's  highest  usefulness,  we  believe,  is  only 
attained  when  he  learns  that  happy  mean  between 
glittering  generalities  and  too  personal  application. 
"  Little  as  I  have  lately  got  of  separate  moments,  it 
is  a  great  blessing  and  it  is  clear  that  to  get  it 
is  one's  true  work,"  ^  is  the  conclusion  to  which 
many  besides  Archbishop  Benson  have  come  in  the 
work  of  the  ministry.  While  we  are  constantly 
learning  that  religion  needs  to  be  carried  into  busi- 
ness in  our  country,  still  we  all  know  what  Dr. 
John  Hall  meant  when  he  wrote,  "  In  Europe  people 
do  not  enough  carry  religion  into  their  business. 
Here  I  think  they  carry  business  into  their  re- 
ligion a  good  deal."  ^  Remember  that  religion,  as 
the  minister  lives  and  preaches  it,  must  be  oil  upon 
troubled  waters,  as  well  as  a  firebrand  hurled  against 
the  enemy's  encampment. 

(4)  In  recounting  the  dangers  of  ministerial  work 
we  must  not  omit  the  infirmities  of  our  own  nature, 
such  as  personal  ambition,  vanity,  and  self-con- 
sciousness, to  which  lives  lived  so  much  in  pub- 
lic are  peculiarly  liable.  We  are  told  how  Doc- 
tor Bonar — the  story  has  been  credited  to  others 
and  is  indeed  of  general  application — in  the  early 

1  "  Life  of  Cardinal  Manning,"  Vol.  I.,  p,  438. 

2  "  Life  of  Archbishop  Benson,"  Vol.  II.,  p.  29. 
8  "  Life  of  Dr.  John  Hall,"  p.  162. 


HOURS  OF  DEVOTION  I29 

days  of  his  ministry,  after  a  Sabbath  of  unusually 
successful  work,  was  alone  in  his  study.  To  him 
a  majestic  personage  appeared  and  offered  to  weigh 
with  his  scales  the  measure  of  his  zeal  and  ana- 
lyze it  in  the  crucible  which  he  carried.  Very  will- 
ingly the  young  minister  submitted  to  the  test,  and 
this  was  the  result:  Of  one  hundred  parts,  bigotry 
was  ten,  personal  ambition  twenty-three,  love  of 
praise  nineteen,  pride  of  denomination  fifteen,  pride 
of  talent  fourteen,  love  of  authority  twelve,  love  of 
God  four,  love  of  man  three.  Whether  or  not  this 
story  is  true,  do  we  not  all  as  ministers  of  Christ 
need  to  place  our  zeal  in  the  crucible  of  truth  and, 
as  the  result  is  known,  cry  with  Paul,  "  Where  is 
boasting  ?  "  This  danger  of  the  flesh  is  thus  well 
portrayed  by  James  Martineau :  "  The  native  pro- 
phetic fire  often  burns  into  false  heats  of  impa- 
tience and  presumption  upon  young  hearts,  and 
tempts  them  to  decline  the  toils  and  despise  the  dis- 
cipline of  steady  culture.  But  this  belongs  to  its 
human  infirmity,  not  to  its  divine  excellence,  and 
entails  the  curse  inseparable  from  pride  and  con- 
ceit." Enough  has  been  said  of  this  matter  to  show 
how  necessary  it  is  that  we,  in  the  performance  of 
our  sacred  duties,  pray  often  to  the  Lord  of  the 
harvest  that  as  we  try  to  do  his  work  he  will  blow 
away  the  chaff  and  save  only  the  wheat. 

III.  How  should  these  Hours  of  Devotion  be 
Spent  ? 

I.  Prayer,  as  of  first  importance,  has  the  first 
place.  To  prevail  and  "  have  power  with  men " 
I 


130  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

we  must  first  prevail  and  "  have  power  with  God." 
That  ministry  which  is  attended  with  unction  will 
be  attended  with  success,  as  is  illustrated  in  the  life 
of  William  Wilberforce,  where  we  find  this  re- 
solve :  "  Pray  for  pardon,  acceptance,  holiness, 
peace;  for  courage,  humility,  and  all  that  I  want; 
for  love  and  heavenly-mindedness.  .  .  Pray  for  my 
country,  both  in  temporal  and  spiritual  things.  .  . 
Pray  for  political  wisdom.  .  .  Think  over  my  en- 
emies with  forgiveness  and  love,  over  my  friends 
and  acquaintances,  and  pray  for  both."  ^  We  have 
need  to  pray  for  our  people  as  well  as  for  ourselves 
in  such  quiet  hours.  We  recall  how  Samuel  Mar- 
tin was  accustomed  to  shut  himself  up  in  West- 
minster Chapel  from  time  to  time,  stopping  at  each 
pew  in  order,  and  kneeling  in  prayer  for  those  who 
usually  occupied  it.  The  minister,  both  as  pastor 
and  preacher,  can  only  save  souls  as  he  spends  much 
time  in  secret  prayer.  Nay,  he  can  only  save  his 
own  soul  and  walk  himself  in  the  way  of  God's 
appointing  as  he  often  heeds  the  injunction,  "  Be 
still,  and  know  that  I  am  God."  The  minister  who 
prays  for  his  people  is  the  minister  for  whom  the 
people  will  pray.  If  we  choose  the  proper  time  and 
place,  it  is  well  to  say  to  certain  of  our  people, 
"  Don't  forget  to  pray  for  me,  whenever  you  have 
the  King's  ear."  -  Pray  the  most  when  you  feel  like 
it  the  least.  Then  the  need  is  greatest,  and  He  who 
is  the  resurrection  and  the  life  shall  breathe  upon  the 

»  "  The  Life  of  William  Wilberforce,"  by  his  sons,  Vol.  II.,  p.  210. 
2  C.  H.  Spurgeon. 


HOURS  OF  DEVOTION  I3I 

dry  bones  that  they  may  Hve,  and  you  shall  know 
again  the  joy  of  his  salvation  in  that  divine  and 
life-giving  harmony,  which  "  of  stones  can  raise  up 
children  unto  Abraham." 

2.  The  hours  of  devotion  which  begin  with  prayer 
should  also  contain  moments  spent  in  solemn  cove- 
nanting with  God.  By  this  we  do  not  mean  micro- 
scopic self-examination ;  rather  let  God  "  make  dili- 
gent search."  "  Search  me,  O  God,  and  know  my 
heart;  try  me  and  know  my  thoughts;  and  see  if 
there  be  any  wicked  way  in  me,  and  lead  me  in  the 
way  everlasting."  *  It  is  only  as  we  confess  our 
sins  before  God,  and  are  assured  of  his  gracious 
promises  that  he  will  in  nowise  cast  out  those  who 
thus  come  to  him,  that  we  can  receive  him  with  our 
whole  hearts,  as  Prophet,  Priest,  and  King.  From 
such  solemn  covenants  have  come  the  most  blessed 
ministries,  and  in  such  earnest  dedications  of  our- 
selves to  God  we  learn  to  read  aright  the  dread  of 
Paul,  "  Lest  having  preached  to  others,  I  myself 
become  a  castaway."  On  the  fly-leaf  of  the  pocket 
Bible  of  the  lamented  Dr.  Maltbie  Davenport  Bab- 
cock  the  following  covenant,  which  it  would  help  all 
to  copy,  was  found  written :  "  Riverdale,  N.  Y., 
November  7,  1899.  Committed  myself  again  with 
Christian  brothers  to  unreserved  docility  and 
devotion  before  my  Master." 

3.  We  mention  also  the  importance  of  meditation. 
No  man  should  withdraw  himself  from  the  thud  of 
the  steam-hammer  and  the  whistle  of  the  locomotive. 

1  Psalm  139  :  23-34. 


132  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

We  should  all  live  in  the  midst  of  men  and  women 
who  are  dependent  upon  their  industry  for  their 
daily  bread,  and  in  the  good  relations  subsisting 
between  men  should  rejoice  to  find  our  *'  bit  of 
blue  sky."  ^  Yet  there  are  other  places  where  the 
sky  is  blue,  and  among  them  those  quiet  anchorages 
where  we  lie  still  and  the  heart  is  fixed  on  God. 
"  Contemplation  is  fire,  unction,  ecstasy,  savor,  rest, 
and  glory,"  ^  and  in  it  we  ever  find  a  source  of  peace 
and  joy.  In  the  silence,  called  by  St.  Ambrose 
"the  conversation  of  God,"  we  shall  acquire  that 
strength  and  happiness  of  eternal  truth  which  this 
age  of  rush  and  noise  and  fussiness  specially  needs. 
In  the  right  direction  are  those  "  quiet  days  "  and 
"  retreats,"  which  are  now  not  uncommon  even 
among  bodies  of  Protestant  ministers.  Whether 
these  times  of  meditation  are  held  in  the  company 
of  others,  or  alone  by  ourselves,  the  mind  of  the 
Lord  will  be  declared  in  them  to  heart  and  con- 
science, and  his  face  imprinted  within  will  reflect  for 
us  his  saving  judgments  and  his  secret  approvals.^ 
4.  Devotional  reading  will  be  found  most  helpful. 
Before  giving  a  list  of  such  works  as  are  useful 
for  this  purpose,  we  note  the  caution  that  they  must 
be  read  devotionally,  not  in  haste  or  in  a  "  business- 
like "  way.  These  books,  as  Emerson  says  of  the 
"  Imitation  of  Christ "  and  "  Thoughts  of  Pascal," 
"  are  for  the  closet,  and  to  be  read  on  bended  knee." 


1  "  Life  of  Bishop  Frazier,"  by  Thomas  Hughes,  p.  242. 

2"  Sons  of  Francis,"  by  Ann  Macdonnell,  p.   71. 

3  "  The  Cure  of  Souls,"  by  John  Watson,  pp.  299-301. 


HOURS  OF  DEVOTION  133 

We  classify  devotional  reading,  for  the  sake  of  con- 
venience, under  the  heads  of  Books  of  Devotion, 
Religious  Biography,  and  Devotional  Poetry. 
( I )  Books  of  Devotion. 

a.  Some  of  these  are  of  ancient  date,  such  as 
the  "  Confessions  of  Augustine,"  about  whom  Spur- 
geon  said :  "  No  man  will  so  minister  to  a  minister 
as  Augustine."  "  The  Imitation  of  Christ,"  by 
Thomas  a  Kempis,  probably  lies  on  the  bookshelf 
of  more  ministers  than  any  other  book  save  the 
Bible.  We  especially  commend  "  The  Practice  of 
the  Presence  of  God,"  by  Brother  Laurence. 

b.  The  Puritan  age  will  be  found  rich  in  books 
of  this  nature.  We  mention  Jeremy  Taylor's  "  Holy 
Living  and  Dying  " ;  Baxter's  "  Reformed  Pastor," 
and  "  Saint's  Rest  " ;  Bunyan's  "  Grace  Abounding," 
and,  of  course,  his  "  Pilgrim's  Progress  " ;  Leigh- 
ton's  "  Commentary  on  the  First  Epistle  of  Peter." 
A  prominent  place  must  be  given  to  the  letters  of 
Samuel  Rutherford,  the  godly  pastor  of  Anwoth, 
which  glow  with  intense  and  holy  devotion,  and 
which  are  characterized  by  Cecil  as  "  one  of  my 
classics."  Bishop  Thomas  Wilson's  "  Sacra  Pri- 
vata "  and  Pascal's  "  Thoughts  on  Religion  "  are 
both  of  great  value. 

c.  The  eighteenth  century,  though  not  so  rich, 
yet  gives  us  at  least  three  books  which  should  not  be 
passed  over.  These  are  Doddridge's  "  Rise  and 
Progress  of  Religion  in  the  Soul,"  Adams'  "  Private 
Thoughts  on  Religion,"  and  Jonathan  Edwards'  "  A 
Treatise  Concerning  Religion." 


134  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

d.  The  list  of  modern  authors  commended  for 
purposes  of  devotion  will  naturally  be  longer, 
though  not  more  valuable,  than  those  lists  which 
have  already  been  given.  We  cannot,  of  course, 
pretend  to  give  all  that  are  well  worthy  of  men- 
tion, but  only  those  which  have  been  found  person- 
ally helpful :  Goulburn's  "  Thoughts  on  Religion  " ; 
Phelps'  "  Still  Hour  " ;  James  Hamilton's  "  The 
Mount  of  Olives";  Sheppard's  "  Thoughts  on  Pri- 
vate Devotion,"  a  book  which  powerfully  impressed 
James  Martineau,  whose  "  Endeavors  After  the 
Christian  Life "  should  also  be  mentioned ;  Tho- 
luck's  "  Hours  of  Christian  Devotion  " ;  "  The  Ad- 
dresses to  Candidates  for  Ordination,"  by  Bishop 
Wilberforce ;  "  The  Mission  of  the  Comforter,"  by 
Julius  C.  Hare ;  Pusey's  **  Addresses  to  Companions 
of  the  Love  of  Jesus  " ;  Kempe's  "  Companions  for 
the  Devout  Life  " ;  Thomas  Binney's  *'  Four  dis- 
courses on  the  Closet  and  the  Church " ;  "  The 
Sermons  and  Addresses  of  Drummond,"  and  of 
Phillips  Brooks ;  George  Mattheson's  "  Hours  of 
Retirement,"  and  in  fact  almost  any  book  that  comes 
from  his  pen ;  Moule's  "  Private  Prayer  " ;  A.  J. 
Gordon's  "  In  Christ " ;  and  T.  C.  Upham's  "  Prin- 
ciples of  Interior  or  Hidden  Life."  The  books  by 
F.  B.  Meyer  and  Andrew  Murray  are  too  numer- 
ous to  mention,  but  will  be  found  helpful  especially 
at  certain  stages  in  the  minister's  growth. 

It  is  remarkable  how  large  a  number  of  these 
works  of  devotion  are  by  Roman  Catholics  or  Epis- 
copalians of  the  High  Church  type.     Doctor  Dale 


HOURS  OF  DEVOTION  1 35 

once  expressed  to  Doctor  Fairbairn  his  conviction 
that  notwithstanding  the  false  theological  principles 
and  exaggerated  ecclesiastical  claims  of  the  Tractari- 
ans,  "  in  the  devotion  of  these  men  a  new  endowment 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  came  into  the  life  of  England," 
and  we  believe  we  may  truly  add,  "  and  of  the 
world."  A  recent  writer  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
communion  says :  "  For  one  whom  our  books  of 
controversy  have  brought  round,  twenty  at  least 
have  yielded  to  the  power  of  our  devotions."  In 
the  excellence  of  this  devotional  spirit  we  thankfully 
rejoice  with  the  will  to  profit  and  the  mind  to 
appreciate. 

(2)  Religious  biography.  *'  The  lives  of  learned 
and  holy  men  are  the  most  profitable  of  all  books 
to  a  minister."  ^ 

a.  The  lives  of  men  who  have  been  eminent  for 
holiness :  "  The  Life  of  Dr.  William  Marsh,"  by  his 
daughter ;  A.  A.  Bonar's  "  Memoir  of  R.  M.  Mc- 
Cheyne,"  called  by  Dr.  Theodore  L.  Cuyler  a  "  per- 
petual tonic  " ;  "  The  Life  of  Caesar  Malan  " ;  "  An 
Account  of  the  Lord's  Dealings  with  George 
Miiller." 

That  preacher  to  preachers,  F.  W.  Robertson, 
chose  "  when  he  could  as  his  books  of  devotion  the 
lives  of  eminently  holy  persons  whose  tone  was  not 
merely  uprightness  of  character  and  highminded- 
ness ;  but  communion  with  God  besides."  -  Well 
too,  may  we  come  to  such  men  for  inspiration  and 

1  Rev.  W.  Bull,  ••  Life,"  p.  339- 

2  "  Life  and  Letters  of  F.  W.  Robertson,"  Vol.  I.,  p.  2. 


136  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

light,  "  for  man  is  the  image  of  God,  and  all  that 
is  most  gracious  in  man  reveals  God."  ^ 

h.  The  lives  of  men  eminent  for  usefulness: 
"  Life  of  John  Angell  James,"  by  Dale ;  "  Life  of 
Doctor  Chalmers,"  by  Hanna ;  "  Life  of  John  New- 
ton," by  Bull ;  "  Life  of  Kingman  Nott,"  by  Nott ; 
''  Life  of  Doctor  Todd,"  by  Todd ;  "  Life  of  Doctor 
Beecher,"  by  Beecher ;  "  The  Autobiography  of  Fin- 
ney " ;  and  a  book  perhaps  less  known,  but  equally 
well  worth  reading,  "  The  Life  of  Dr.  Constans  L. 
Goodell." 

The  Hves  of  missionaries  are  filled  with  this  spirit 
of  devotion.  Our  space  permits  us  to  mention  only 
the  lives  of  Henry  Martyn  and  David  Brainerd, 
and  the  journals  of  Wesley  and  Whitefield. 

c.  Men  eminent  for  beauty  of  character :  "  Life 
of  James  Hamilton,"  by  Arnot ;  ''  Life  of  John  Dun- 
can," by  Brown ;  "  Life  of  Francis  Wayland,"  by 
Wayland ;  "  The  Letters  of  the  Baroness  Bunsen," 
and  "  Memorials  of  a  Quiet  Life,"  by  Hare ;  and 
especially  the  *'  Life  of  Doctor  Arnold,"  by  Stanley, 
and  the  "  Life  of  Charles  Kingsley,"  by  his  wife. 

The  lists  here  given  cannot  in  any  sense  be  taken 
as  complete.  The  list  of  one  man  will  never  be 
that  of  another,  and  each  of  us  will  make  such  a 
collection  of  books  for  himself.  Have  in  your 
library  one  shelf  for  your  own  favorites,  to  be 
turned  to  at  those  seasons  set  apart  for  devotion.^ 

1  A.  W.  W.  Dale,  "  Life  of  R.  W.  Dale,"  p.  521. 

-  Such  a  shelf  was  in  Professor  Pattison's  own  library,  and 
"  The  Saturday  Night  Shelf  "  was  ever  held  sacred  by  his  children 
when  searching  for  books.  H.  P. 


HOURS  OF  DEVOTION  137 

In  the  reading  of  biography  the  caution  is  in  place 
that  we  do  not  seek  slavishly  to  imitate  those  whose 
lives  we  read.  These  men  were  all  very  different 
one  from  the  other,  and  in  being  themselves  lay  their 
strength.  We  cannot  feel  as  Brainerd,  McCheyne, 
or  Henry  Martyn  felt,  but  by  their  examples  we 
can  be  stimulated  to  self-consecration. 

(3)  Devotional  poetry.  Among  poetry  suitable 
for  devotional  purposes  a  list  of  volumes  and  sep- 
arate poems  could  be  mentioned  which  would  form 
a  book  in  itself.  Not  to  lengthen  out  such  a  col- 
lection indefinitely,  we  content  ourselves  with  noting 
only  the  following :  "  Lyra  Germanica  " ;  Herbert's 
Poems ;  Schaff's  *'  Library  of  Sacred  Poetry " ; 
Keble's  "  Christian  Year  " ;  "  Hymns  of  the  Ages  " ; 
"  In  Memoriam  " ;  and  W.  T.  Stead's  "  Hymns  that 
Have  Helped." 

We  conclude  this  chapter  on  Hours  of  Devotion, 
having  attempted  to  define  their  meaning,  to  give 
reason  for  their  need,  and  to  indicate  how  they  may 
be  spent,  with  the  following  counsels  of  Alexander 
McLaren,  who  is  in  every  way  so  well  qualified  to 
give  them :  "  Dwell  in  the  secret  place  of  the  Most 
High.  Remember  the  saying  of  the  great  Reformer, 
'  The  heart  makes  the  divine,'  and  that  other  word 
of  the  great  church  father,  that  *  three  things  go 
to  furnish  the  great  theologian:  prayer,  meditative 
contemplation  of  the  truth  already  won,  and  the 
experience  and  conquest  of  temptation.'  We  must 
be  first  and  foremost  good  men  if  we  are  to  be  good 
students   or  good   ministers.  .  .  The   first,   second 


138  FOR    THE     WORK    OF    THE     MINISTRY 

and  third  requisite  for  our  work  is  personal  god- 
liness; without  that,  though  I  have  the  tongues  of 
men  and  angels,  I  am  harsh  and  discordant  as 
sounding  brass,  monotonous  and  unmusical  as  a 
tinkling  cymbal.  Only  the  love  of  God  in  the  heart 
will  *  fill  all  the  stops  of  life  with  tuneful  breath  ' 
and  evoking  all  the  harmonies  of  the  soul,  make 
of  our  words  and  works  a  perpetual  anthem,  sweet 
in  the  ear  of  God,  and  revealing  him  to  the  hearing 
of  men.  Like  our  Lord  we  must  go  to  the  mount 
of  Olives,  when  the  people  go  every  man  to  his 
own  house.  Then  shall  we  be  able,  at  early  morn- 
ing, and  noontide,  and  evening,  to  come  down  to  the 
temple  and  teach.  Then,  and  only  then,  will  the 
common  people  hear  us  gladly,  and  men  be  con- 
strained to  say,  *  It  is  not  ye  that  speak ;  but  the 
Spirit  of  your  Father  that  speaketh  in  you.'  "  * 

1  "  Counsels,"  pp.  23,  24. 


CHURCH   ARCHITECTURE 


SUMMARY 


Introduction. 

1.  Why  this  subject  needs  to  be  considered. 

2.  The  essentials  to  a  successful  study  of  the  subject. 
Note.     Two  reasons  why  Baptist  church  architecture  is 

distinct  from  others. 

I.  Utility  the  First   Consideration   in   Contemplating 

THE  Plan  of  a  Church. 

1.  The  exterior. 

2.  The  interior.  The  church  a  place  of  worship,     (i)  The 

shape  of  the  audience  room.  (2)  The  place  for  the 
organ  and  choir  loft.  (3)  The  pulpit,  and  principles 
of  acoustics.     (4)   Provision  for  the  ordinances. 

II.  Seemliness  Demands  that  the  Church   Should  be 

Beautiful  as  Well  as  Useful. 
Let  us  "  worship  the  Lord  in  the  beauty  of  holiness." 


VII 


CHURCH    ARCHITECTURE^    WITH    SPECIAL   REFERENCE 
TO  BAPTIST  CHURCHES 

The  subject  to  which  we  now  come  is  eminently 
practical.  It  demands  far  more  intelligent  con- 
sideration than  it  has  yet  received  from  the  min- 
istry. In  our  theological  seminaries  little,  if  any, 
instruction  is  given  as  to  the  church  building.  The 
student  graduates  from  our  halls  and  is  turned  loose 
on  congregations  as  ignorant  as  he  himself  of  the 
first  principles  of  church  architecture,  with  the  prob- 
ability that  at  least  once  in  his  ministry  he  may 
need  to  build  a  meeting-house.  At  such  a  time 
some  idea  as  to  what  the  church  edifice  should  be  is 
really  almost  as  necessary  to  him  as  is  a  clear  under- 
standing of  the  trichotomous  theory  of  a  man's  na- 
ture or  the  precise  scope  of  the  Greek  aorist  tense. 
That  he  will  have  associated  with  him  a  building 
committee  helps  little,  if  at  all.  The  ordinary  build- 
ing committee  is,  if  possible,  more  ignorant  of  the 
business  in  hand  than  is  the  ordinary  minister.  As 
a  rule  he  and  they  alike  are  at  the  mercy  of  the 
architect.    And  to  this  hour  the  architect  belongs  to 

^  This  chapter  was  written  practically  as  it  is  here  given  by 
Professor  Pattison,  who  was  an  architect  before  he  became  a 
minister. 

141 


142  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

a  profession  with  which  any  man,  however  unedu- 
cated, may  number  himself.  He  is  not  even  certifi- 
cated as  is  a  plumber.  Too  often  he  designs  and  exe- 
cutes the  church  for  his  own  glory.  Very  rarely 
do  you  find  one  of  the  craft  who  has  any  clear 
perception  of  what  may  distinguish  the  Congrega- 
tional church  edifice  from  the  Episcopal,  or  the 
Baptist  from  the  Presbyterian.  Doctor  Guthrie 
gives  voice  to  a  general  experience  when  he  writes 
to  a  friend :  "  The  children  of  this  world  are  wiser 
(than  we)  in  their  generation.  Theaters  are  built 
for  good  sight.  How  many  churches  are  not? 
Stuck  full  of  pillars,  roaring  with  echoes,  and  God's 
light  of  day  so  dimmed  and  diminished  in  passing 
through  painted  windows  that  the  Bible  or  the 
prayer-book  is  read  with  difficulty,  the  features  of 
the  preacher  are  lost,  and  he  himself  appears  like 
a  distant  object  looming  through  mist.  No  men 
appear  to  be  more  ignorant  of  their  profession  than 
church  architects."  ^  To  this  sweeping  indictment 
there  are,  of  course,  notable  exceptions;  but  the 
minister  ought  to  be  equal  to  controlling  the  vicious 
rule,  and  proving  himself  intelligently  capable  of 
molding  the  architect  to  his  own  ideas.  Trinity 
Church,  Boston,  was  built  from  the  plans  of  the 
greatest  of  American  architects.  It  was  superin- 
tended by  a  committee  such  as  perhaps  only  Boston 
could  furnish,  men  of  culture,  judgment,  zeal,  and 
business  capacity.  But  Trinity  Church  is  the  em^ 
bodiment  of  the  thought  of  Phillips  Brooks :  "  His 
»  "  Life,"  Vol.  II.,  p.  196.  ""^ 


CHURCH    ARCHITECTURE  I43 

ideas  are  written  in  the  structure ;  he  supported  and 
stimulated  the  genius  of  the  architect,  turning  it 
to  his  own  purpose,"  ^  and  so  Trinity  Church  may 
to-day  be  regarded  in  a  certain  sense  as  his 
monument. 

Before  engaging  in  the  enterprise  of  building  a 
church,  the  minister  would  do  well  to  study,  if  only 
in  a  simple  and  preliminary  way,  church  architecture. 
In  the  Middle  Ages  the  ecclesiastics  were  their  own 
architects,  and  to  their  taste,  as  well  as  to  their 
devotion,  we  owe  the  great  cathedrals  of  Europe, 
to  see  which  it  is  worth  crossing  the  Atlantic. 

Since  this  book  will  fall  into  the  hands  of  many 
Baptist  ministers,  a  special  remark  on  Baptist  archi- 
tecture will  be  useful.  Baptist  church  architecture 
is  distinct  by  virtue  of  two  points.  It  is  the 
church  architecture  of  congregationalists ;  and  Con- 
gregationalism is  of  all  church  polities  the  most 
democratic.  The  minister  is  not  a  priest.  He  is 
one  of  the  people.  He  cannot  be  separated  from 
his  congregation  by  a  sacred  line  dividing  chancel 
from  nave;  nor  can  he  be  perched  up  above  their 
heads  in  a  bird's-nest  pulpit,  as  though  he  were  a 
speckled  fowl  of  peculiar  breed  not  to  be  let  mingle 
with  "  the  birds  round  about."  ^  And  differing 
again  even  from  other  congregationalists,  the  Bap- 
tists practise  a  rite  which  calls  for  a  distinct  effort  of 
the  architect's  art,  and  which  if  truly  and  reverently 
expressed  in  the  baptistery  will  preach  a  sermon  of 
itself. 

*  "  Life,"  Vol.  n.,  p.   125.  2  Jeremiah  12  :  9. 


144  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

I.  Plainly  in  contemplating  the  plan  and  design 
of  such  a  church,  the  First  Consideration  will  be 
"Utility.  The  building  must  answer  its  purpose.  If 
needs  be,  we  must  sacrifice  ornament  to  construc- 
tion; and  as  Oliver  Goldsmith  wrote  of  one  of  his 
literary  projects,  we  must  determine  "  to  please  by 
xhe  goodness  of  our  entertainment  rather  than  by 
the  magnificence  of  our  sign."  There  is  beauty  in 
holiness,  but  not  necessarily  is  there  holiness  in 
beauty.  It  is  well  that  the  church  building  be  in 
good  taste,  but  it  is  imperative  that  it  be  the  thing 
which  the  congregation  needs. 

I.  For  this  reason  we  will  not  pause  just  now 
on  the  outside  of  our  building,  save  to  say  that  in 
common  with  every  one  who  puts  up  a  structure 
in  the  sight  of  his  fellow-men,  he  who  builds  a 
church  should  have  some  regard  for  his  neighbor. 
We  have  no  right  to  plant  down  on  the  street  an 
abortion,  ungainly  in  form,  incongruous  in  outline, 
imbecile  in  design,  which  shall  be  a  perpetual  out- 
rage on  the  neighborhood  and  an  insult  to  the  feel- 
ings of  the  passers-by.  There  is  really  no  serious 
conflict — some  churches  known  to  us  to  the  con- 
trary— between  utility  and  good  taste.  When  the 
Baptists  of  Providence  planned  their  meeting-house, 
they  turned  to  London  for  a  model,  and  reproduced 
one  of  the  most  graceful  of  Sir  Christopher  Wren's 
designs.  To  this  hour  the  spire  of  that  old  church 
is  one  of  the  most  attractive  objects  in  the  city.  Its 
long-continued  plea  for  taste  is  the  pleasant  side 
of  a  truth  which  cuts  both  ways.    Too  many  of  our 


CHURCH    ARCHITECTURE  I45 

churches  recall  the  words  of  Mark  Antony — words 
of  which  half  is  certainly  true: 

The  evil  that  men  do  lives  after  them; 
The  good  is  oft  interred  with  their  bones. 

2.  On  the  threshold  of  our  church  we  stop  to  plead 
for  a  large  and  spacious  vestibule.  It  should  be 
ample  enough  to  contain  a  fair  part  of  the 
congregation  coming  and  going.  Here  can  be  ex- 
changed the  greetings  of  the  people,  so  as  to  pre- 
vent that  irreverent  talking,  laughing,  and  whisper- 
ing so  generally  perpetrated  by  active  members  of 
the  church,  deacons,  officers  of  the  society's  com- 
mittees, and  women  of  the  innumerable  organiza- 
tions which  our  sisters  affect.  The  babble  of  various 
tongues,  although  due  to  ignorance  and  thought- 
lessness, none  the  less  offends  the  true  worshiper. 
This  vestibule,  if  it  open  on  the  street,  should  be 
sheltered  from  draughts,  so  that  it  can  be  used  in 
summer-time  for  meetings  of  the  Christian  En- 
deavor Society  or  for  the  weekly  prayer-meeting. 
It  will  be  as  near  an  approach  to  the  open  air  as 
our  climate  in  most  latitudes  allows.  The  doors 
into  the  church  should  be  large  and  sufficiently 
numerous ;  and  the  same  remark  applies  to  the  doors 
from  the  church  into  the  lecture-room.  The  main 
room  should  connect  directly  with  that,  so  that  an 
after-meeting  can  be  held  with  as  much  ease  as  pos- 
sible, and  with  as  little  loss  of  time.  There  should 
be,  opening  out  of  this  large  vestibule,  a  minister's 
study,  ready  of  access  from  the  street.  A  minister 
K 


146  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE     MINISTRY 

should  no  more  have  his  place  of  business  in  his 
home  than  should  a  lawyer. 

Passing  into  the  main  room,  our  principle  of 
utility  insists  that  it  shall  be  planned  with  a  view  to 
the  work  which  has  to  be  done  in  it.  The  story 
is  told  of  a  famous  bishop,  that  after  having  dedi- 
cated a  fine  new  church  he  fell  into  a  silent  mood, 
and  when  some  one  ventured  to  ask,  "  Do  you  not 
like  our  church  ?  "  he  said,  "  Oh,  yes,  it  is  a  grand 
establishment,  with  only  three  faults,  you  can 
neither  see,  nor  hear,  nor  breathe  in  it."  How 
many  of  our  own  churches  lay  themselves  open  to 
these  same  charges  our  soul  knoweth  right  well. 

Here  let  us  say  at  once,  and  with  all  possible 
emphasis,  that  to  us  it  seems  plain  that  the  chief 
purpose  of  the  church  is  worship.  To  this  act — 
which  is  indeed  a  spirit  rather  than  an  act — we  are 
ready  to  give  the  widest  possible  interpretation,  but 
by  the  assertion  we  must  stand.  The  church  is  not 
a  preaching  room;  it  is  not  designed  for  the  per- 
formance of  a  choir  or  the  gyrations  of  a  quartette ; 
it  is  not  intended  for  spectacular  efforts,  or  for  the 
promotion  of  congregational  sociability.  It  is  a 
place  for  worship. 

( I )  For  this  reason  the  form  of  the  room  should 
be  "  churchly"  The  more  the  thought  of  the  wor- 
shipers can  be  saved  from  the  distraction  of  seeing 
other  people  coming  or  going  the  better.  It  is  no 
recommendation  of  a  church  that  every  one  can 
see  every  one  else.  We  are  not  met  here  to  compare 
bonnets.     The  feeling  of  curiosity,  of  criticism,  of 


CHURCH    ARCHITECTURE  I47 

interest  in  trifles,  should  not  be  excited  or  fed.  The 
worship  is  common  worship,  and  in  the  ordinary 
church,  so  far  as  may  be,  it  should  be  family  wor- 
ship. The  opera  chair  is  to  be  avoided  as  much  as 
the  family  pew  is  to  be  encouraged.  The  pew, 
however,  should  be  as  low  in  the  back  as  possible; 
it  should  be  little  in  evidence  when  the  congre- 
gation is  seated,  and  while  comfortable,  it  should  not 
tempt  to  repose  or  sloth. 

I  have  already  said  that  the  minister,  as  one  of 
the  people,  should,  as  far  as  may  be,  be  among  them 
in  the  act  of  worship.  The  old  days  of  the  high 
and  narrow  pulpit  seem  to  have  gone.  But  the  pulpit 
itself  has  not  gone.  The  early  church  introduced 
the  desk  because  the  roll  or  book  was  in  constant 
use.  Biblical  preaching  is  likely  to  need  a  Bible. 
When  the  sermon  becomes  an  oratorical  display,  a 
piece  learned  and  then  repeated  by  rote,  the  pulpit 
will  very  likely  be  dispensed  with.  The  minister 
is  no  longer  one  of  the  people,  but  takes  his  place 
with  the  actor  or  lecturer  on  the  stage.  The  wor- 
ship of  the  congregation  would  be  facilitated  if  it 
were  made  possible  to  kneel  during  prayer.  As  it 
is,  one  does  not  wish  to  inquire  what  proportion  of 
our  people  even  outwardly  assume  a  position  suited 
to  devotion.  But  for  this  they  are  not  wholly  re- 
sponsible. Until  it  becomes  usual  with  the  congre- 
gation to  kneel  or  at  least  to  lean  forward,  with  the 
head  bowed  on  the  hand,  it  will  be  difficult  to  enjoy 
undisturbed  the  exercise  of  prayer  which  to  some  of 
US  seems  to  be  full  as  important  as  the  sermon  itself. 


148  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE     MINISTRY 

(2)  With  the  question  of  music  we  are  concerned 
only  so  far  as  its  place  in  the  building  is  under 
discussion.  And  our  choice  would  be  for  an  organ 
on  one  side  of  the  platform  upon  which  stands  the 
preacher's  desk.  By  building  it  a  step  or  two  above 
the  level  of  the  floor  of  the  church — and  this  floor 
itself  should  rise  gently  toward  the  end  farthest 
from  the  pulpit — and  giving  ample  room  for  a  suf- 
ficient choir,  the  music  will  lead  the  worshipers,  but 
not  as  something  distinct  from  them.  The  singing 
will  then  be  congregational;  and  when  the  happy 
day  dawns  in  which  the  quartette  is  relegated  to 
the  rummage  sale  of  unnecessary  lumber — the 
chorus  choir  will  regain  its  place  as  of  the  people, 
for  the  people,  and  by  the  people.  In  some  of  our 
churches  the  choir-loft  is  placed  at  the  opposite 
end  from  the  pulpit,  and  this  arrangement  has  dis- 
tinct advantages.  Mr.  Frank  Damrosch,  when  once 
asked,  "  Where  in  the  church  do  you  think  the  choir 
should  be  located  ?  "  answered :  "  It  is  better,  as  a 
rule,  to  have  the  choir  out  of  sight.  I  believe  that 
the  highest  impressions  are  not  made  through  the 
eye.  The  ear,  in  my  opinion,  is  a  more  direct  way 
to  the  soul.  When  I  am  listening  to  the  music  from 
a  fine  orchestra  I  enjoy  it  most  if  I  turn  my  head 
away,  so  that  I  do  not  see  the  players,  and  it  is 
the  same  way  with  a  choir.  Some  of  the  most  ef- 
fective church  music  I  have  ever  heard  was  from 
a  choir  in  a  gallery  at  the  back  of  the  church,  where 
the  congregation  could  not  see  it." 

(3)  Coming  to  the  sermon,  what  we  have  to  re-. 


CHURCH    ARCHITECTURE  I49 

quire  at  the  hands  of  the  architect  is  a  room  in 
which  all  can  see  and  hear.  We  can  find  little 
to  help  us  in  the  design  of  the  cathedral,  modeled 
after  the  temple,  with  its  altar  and  sacrifice,  rather 
than  after  the  synagogue,  with  its  desk  and  expo- 
sition of  Scripture.  Faith  cometh  by  hearing.  The 
principle  which  Phillips  Brooks  ^  kept  foremost  in 
planning  his  great  church  in  Boston  is  the  true  prin- 
ciple for  us.  God  has  appointed  the  foolishness  of 
preaching  rather  than  gorgeous  rites  calculated  to 
impress  the  imagination,  by  which  to  save  them  that 
believe.  The  church  must  symbolize  a  place  for  the 
proclamation  of  the  gospel.  This  is  so  self-evident 
that  we  may  be  tempted  to  think  there  will  be  no 
difficulty  in  getting  just  such  a  room  as  we  need. 
All  the  more  because  so  many  and  such  excellent 
models  are  ready  of  access  to  architect  and  building 
committee.  The  principles  of  acoustics  are  not  hard 
to  learn;  neither  is  it  hard  to  know  what  fixtures 
in  a  building  are  tolerably  sure  to  interfere  with 
easy  hearing.  A  dome  is  likely  to  give  forth  an 
echo;  a  flat  roof  not.  Galleries  will  absorb  sound, 
high  walls  will  not.  A  gallery  at  the  end  of  the 
church  farthest  from  the  preacher,  if  bowed  out- 
wardly, will  probably  rouse  an  echo.  A  vaulted 
space  behind  him  will  do  the  same.  The  old  New 
England  meeting-house,  modeled  after  the  early 
Christian  churches,  was  generally  good  to  speak  in, 
and  good  to  hear  in.  The  Gothic — and  especially 
rhf   cheap   and   tawdry   Gothic    of    many    modern 

1 "  life,"  Vol.  II..  p    12^. 


150  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE     MINISTRY 

churches — full  of  corners,  and  angles,  and  projec- 
tions, is  a  very  playground  of  a  pandemonium  of 
echoes.  But  because  no  intelligent  consideration  is 
given  to  this  most  important  subject  we  have  the 
same  experience  as  a  worthy  Scottish  elder,  who 
said  not  long  since  that  in  his  church  they  were 
"  grievously  troubled  with  the  agnostics  of  the 
building."  The  late  Doctor  Wayland,  commenting 
on  a  fashionable  church  known  to  him,  wrote: 
"  There  were,  it  is  true,  one  or  two  trifling  defects. 
The  people  could  not  see;  they  could  not  hear. 
The  remarks  of  the  minister  were  a  sort  of  confi- 
dential communication  to  the  rafters.  What  the 
people  heard  was  at  second-hand,  after  the  echoes 
had  done  with  it.  The  church  humbly  requested 
the  architect  to  make  some  changes  which  would 
obviate  these  defects.  He  replied  in  a  somewhat 
lofty  tone  that  he  could  not  consent :  '  The  changes 
would  not  suit  the  style  of  the  architecture.'  " 

This  matter  is  one  in  which  the  preacher  is  di- 
rectly and  closely  concerned.  His  comfort,  and 
more  than  his  comfort,  his  efficiency  are  both  in 
question.  He  should  aim  at  building  a  room  in 
which  it  shall  be  not  only  easy  to  hear,  but  hard 
not  to  hear.  He  should  study  the  principles  of 
sympathetic  construction.  We  have  admirable  ex- 
amples of  churches  in  which  the  speaker  is  in  touch 
with  his  people  from  the  first  moment  when  he  rises 
to  speak.  And  alas,  if  dreadful  warnings  can  help 
us  to  beware,  we  have  churches  in  which  it  is  al- 
most impossible  to  obey  the  injunction  to  preach 


CHURCH   ARCHITECTURE  IS  I 

the  gospel  to  every  creature.  We  have  in  mind  a 
church  with  many  admirable  features,  but  which 
consists  chiefly  of  an  excessively  ornate  baptistery 
and  an  exceedingly  active  echo.  We  are  tempted,  in 
the  remembrances  of  many  a  sermon  delivered  under 
circumstances  which  made  it,  as  the  old  Puritans 
would  have  said,  both  "  pious  and  painful,"  to  agree 
with  one  of  our  writers  when  he  says :  "  We  do  not 
know  whether  decapitation  would  be  considered  suf- 
ficiently severe  punishment  for  an  architect  who 
should  keep  on  constructing  houses  so  imperfect  in 
this  important  respect  as  many  churches  and  public 
halls  are.  He  might  be  forgiven  seven  times,  but 
we  think  it  would  be  a  mistaken  charity  to  forgive 
him  seventy  times  seven." 

(4)  The  main  room  in  the  Baptist  church  build- 
ing is  a  place  of  worship,  and  it  is  also  a  place  for 
preaching;  but  it  is  more.  Two  ordinances,  very 
simple  but  very  impressive,  are  to  be  provided  for — 
baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper.  If  the  organ  flank 
the  pulpit  on  one  side,  the  baptistery  may  very  well 
be  placed  on  the  other.  It  should  never  be  on  the 
platform  back  of  the  pulpit.  It  should  be  in  full 
view  of  the  congregation  from  all  parts  of  the  room, 
and  it  should  be  always  open.  So  few  architects 
know  anything  of  Baptist  ways  that  the  minister 
must  himself  see  to  it  that  ample  space  is  pro- 
vided for  dressing-rooms.  The  baptistery  should 
have  sloping  ends,  not  steps,  and  it  should  be  easy 
of  access  from  the  back.  Great  care  should  be  taken 
to  keep  it  neat  and  in  good  order,  and  nothing 


152  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

should  be  done  by  which  the  seemHness  of  the  or- 
dinance may  be  diminished.  The  table  used  at  com- 
munion should  be  used  for  nothing  else.  It  should 
not  be  loaded  with  flowers,  or  employed  for  writing 
purposes,  still  less  (as  I  regret  to  say  has  been  done) 
should  it  be  degraded  by  making  it  the  prop  for 
a  stage  for  lyceum  lecturers  or  stereopticon  enter- 
tainments. These,  indeed,  should  not  be  held  in  the 
church  at  all. 

11.  But  when  we  have  urged  that  utility  is  the 
chief  consideration  in  planning  our  church,  when 
we  have  insisted  that  it  must  serve  the  purposes 
of  devout  worship  and  respond  to  the  demands  of 
the  sermon  and  set  forth  in  a  decorous  way  the  two 
beautiful  ordinances  of  our  faith,  is  there  nothing 
further  to  be  said?  In  answer  to  this  inquiry  we 
would  remind  you  that  honor  and  majesty  are 
before  Jehovah;  that  strength  and  beauty  are  in 
his  sanctuary.^  The  church  should  not  only  be 
commodious,  it  should  also  be  beautiful.  Let  us 
say  frankly  that  in  our  judgment  much  can  be  urged 
in  defense  of  the  old-fashioned  meeting-house,  with 
what  has  been  called  its  "  look  of  quiet,  respectable 
ugliness."  ^  It  was  reared  by  men  who  believed  that 
"  He  who  was  born  in  a  manger,  should  be  preached 
in  a  barn,"  '  and  who  had  the  courage  of  their  con- 
victions. On  the  other  hand,  much  can  be  urged  in 
defense  of  Phillips  Brooks'  words  about  his  study: 
"  I  believe  that  I  have  a  right  to  live  here  with  this 

iPs.   96  :  6.  2  Newman  Hall's  "Life,"  p.  316. 

«  Stanford,  "  Life  of  Doddridge,"  p.  123. 


CHURCH    ARCHITECTURE  1 53 

beauty  and  luxury  about  me.  I  enjoy  it  all,  and  I 
do  my  work  as  a  Christian  minister  better  for  hav- 
ing these  surroundings.  A  man  is  no  better  Chris- 
tian for  wearing  overalls  than  for  working  in  a 
beautifully  furnished  study.  He  can  be  one  in 
either  situation,  if  only  he  have  the  spirit  of 
Christ."  ^  David  was  honored  of  God,  and  not  re- 
proved, when  he  said  to  the  prophet,  "  Lo,  I  dwell 
in  a  house  of  cedar ;  but  the  ark  of  the  covenant  of 
the  Lord  remaineth  under  curtains."  "  Do  all  that 
is  in  thine  heart,"  was  the  answer  of  Nathan,  "  for 
God  is  with  thee."  And  from  that  thought  that 
God's  house  should  be  not  less  fair  and  well  fur- 
nished than  his  own  sprang,  in  time,  the  temple  at 
Jerusalem,  exceeding  magnificent.  God  has  him- 
self reproved  the  rigid  and  pernicious  spirit  which, 
measuring  the  mission  of  religion  by  its  own  narrow 
standard,  challenges  the  consecration  of  beauty  to 
his  service  with  the  inquiry :  "  To  what  purpose  is 
this  waste  ?  "  There  is,  as  Darwin  found  out  to  his 
delight,  "  a  tendency  in  nature  to  ornamentation." 
"  Verily,"  as  Tennyson  said  when  he  pointed  rev- 
erently to  the  rose,  "  God  has  taste."  The  whole- 
some insistence  of  that  great  apostle  of  practical 
Christianity,  Thomas  Guthrie,  needs  still  to  be 
sounded  forth  now  and  again,  "  There  is  no  sin  in 
beauty,  and  no  holiness  in  ugliness."  Architecture 
is  so  far  moral  that  it  writes  in  stone  "  every  na- 
tion's vice  or  virtue."  -     It  is  so  far  religious  that 

1  "  Life,"  Vol.  II.,  p.   788. 

2  Ruskin,  "  Crown  of  Wild  Olives,"  pp.  55,  60. 


154  I'OR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

it  embodies  the  faith  of  the  worshipers  in  all  the 
centuries.  The  faith  of  the  Puritan  is  to  be  spelled 
out  in  the  old  plain  meeting-house,  and  not  his 
faith  only,  but  also  his  fear;  his  dread  that  with 
the  eye  for  beauty  in  the  church  design  and  fur- 
nishing would  come  back  the  banished  religion  of 
vain  ceremonials  and  sensuous  forms  against  which 
he  had  lifted  up  his  earnest  voice  and  shattering 
fist.  Many  years  ago  the  late  Dr.  R.  W.  Dale,  of 
Birmingham,  invited  us  to  write  for  a  magazine 
of  which  he  was  then  the  editor,  and  when  we  pro- 
posed the  subject  of  "  Congregational  Church  Ar- 
chitecture," he  demurred  in  a  letter  which  breathed 
the  very  spirit  of  the  Puritan.  "  What,"  he  asked, 
"  could  be  said  on  the  subject?  All  that  was  needed 
in  a  meeting-house  was  four  walls,  a  floor,  and  a 
roof."  His  biographer  writes  of  him  that  Doctor 
Dale  "  feared  that  the  adornments  of  religion — mu- 
sic, architecture,  eloquence — which  gratify  the  taste 
and  stimulate  the  emotions  were  blinding  men  in  our 
times  to  the  essential  realities  of  faith."  ^  To  quote 
his  own  words,  "  The  shadow  of  Peter  passing  by 
may  heal  the  sickness  of  the  nations,  but  it  will 
only  accomplish  that  beneficent  result  if  Peter's 
heart  is  occupied  with  the  supreme  work  which  the 
Master  has  given  him  to  do."  Yet  there  was  heal- 
ing in  the  shadow,  and  provided  it  be  not  made  su- 
preme, so  is  there  joy  and  peace  and  inspiration  in 
the  church  which  is  beautiful  as  well  as  serviceable. 
We  may  easily  get  back  of  the  era  of  the  splendid 

i"Life,"  pp.   353.  354- 


CHURCH    ARCHITECTURE  1 55 

cathedrals  of  the  Middle  Ages,  which  without  doubt 
clouded  the  faith  they  enshrined,  and  gave  no  ade- 
quate expression  to  the  simplicity  of  our  Christian 
religion.  Doing  so,  however,  we  come  on  no  deso- 
late region  over  which  ugliness  broods  like  a  night- 
mare— as  it  does  over  some  of  our  church  buildings 
to-day. 

"  The  worship-room,"  as  the  word  in  the  New 
Testament  may  be  rendered,  even  when  at  the  end 
of  the  third  century  it  rose  to  the  dignity  of  a  dis- 
tinct building,  was  very  simple  and  unpretending. 
The  believers  were  poor.  There  was  danger  of  per- 
secution if  they  drew  attention  to  the  place  where 
they  gathered.  But  when,  soon  after  this  time  and 
in  the  reigns  of  Christian  rulers,  the  splendid  ba- 
silicas, which  were  courts  of  law  or  merchants'  ex- 
changes, were  granted  to  the  Christians  for  pur- 
poses of  worship,  beauty  as  well  as  strength  entered 
into  the  sanctuary.  Now  the  church  of  form  and 
design  most  suitable  for  our  congregational  wor- 
ship— and  which  is  preserved  in  very  simple  lines 
indeed,  but  still  with  sufficient  closeness  to  the  orig- 
inal in  the  oblong  New  England  meeting-house — 
was  shown  to  the  world.  With  our  towers  without 
bells,  and  our  spires  swaying  in  the  wind,  and  our 
echoing  aisles  and  pillars  obstructing  sight,  we  have 
too  often  aped  the  medieval  pattern — a  pattern  only 
to  be  copied  well  at  great  expense — and  have  lost  the 
lines  of  the  first  buildings  dedicated  to  Christian 
worship,  lines  which  to  this  hour  remain  peerless  for 
congregational  uses. 


156  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

In  those  early  days  there  was  no  baptistery,  for 
the  river  or  running  brook  sufficed.  When  the 
baptistery  came  to  be  built,  it  was  an  honest  tank, 
ample,  sometimes  placed  in  a  building  devoted  ex- 
clusively to  the  service  of  baptism.  Such  a  build- 
ing we  cannot  have  now,  nor  would  it  serve  any 
good  purpose  if  we  did.  But  we  can  at  all  events 
copy  the  honesty  of  the  early  baptistery  and  let  it 
seem  to  be  what  it  is.  It  is  not  a  river,  but  an 
artificial  tank.  The  pretense  that  it  is  something 
else  by  means  of  representations  of  the  banks  of 
the  Jordan,  with  impossible  pictures  of  water  which 
does  not  move,  even  though  it  be  a  masterpiece  of 
the  nearest  sign-painter  in  the  village,  is  too  violent 
an  outrage  on  good  taste,  as  well  as  too  flagrant 
a  sham  and  make-believe  to  merit  any  other  treat- 
ment than  silent  and  compassionate  contempt.  It 
need  not  be  taken  seriously.  Such  puerile  vagaries 
are  not  likely  to  become  general.  They  belong  to 
the  babyhood  of  art  and  to  the  infancy  of  religion. 
The  growth  of  culture  and  a  clearer  view  of  the 
reverence  due  to  the  ordinances  of  our  Lord  will 
make  them  impossible.  The  only  thing  to  be  feared 
where  they  are  perpetrated  is  that  they  will  feed  the 
sensational  and  spectacular  elements  in  religion, 
against  which  Baptists  have  constantly  protested, 
and  which  do  more  than  anything  else  to  mar  the 
spiritual  teaching  of  a  service  that  is  impressive  by 
its  very  simplicity. 

Of  what  has  been  said  in  this  chapter  this  is  the 
sum:  The  two  main  points  to  hold  in  view  in  our 


CHURCH    ARCHITECTURE  157 

church  architecture  are  usefuhiess  and  seemliness. 
We  should  take  care  that  the  main  room  be  suitable 
for  worship,  for  the  delivery  of  the  preacher's  mes- 
sage, and  for  the  observance  of  the  ordinances  of 
baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper.  Three  essentials 
it  must  demand,  and  these  are  that  the  people  must 
see,  must  hear,  must  breathe.  These  being  secured, 
we  may  go  on  to  consider  the  claims  of  taste.  Let 
us  "  worship  the  Lord  in  the  beauty  of  holiness." 
It  is  no  whim  or  caprice  which  affects  us  with  rev- 
erence in  a  great  cathedral.  Inspiration  and  as- 
piration are  feelings  which  are  involuntarily  quick- 
ened as  we  worship  there.  Daniel  Webster  burst 
into  tears  as  he  entered  Westminster  Abbey.  The 
power  of  association  is  so  great  that  we  must  take 
it  into  account  in  building  our  church.  The  chil- 
dren growing  up  in  our  congregations  should  not 
associate  religion  with  a  building  which  violates 
the  first  principles  of  sound  taste;  they  should  not 
associate  its  ordinances  with  cheap  spectacular  de- 
vices ;  they  should  not  associate  the  preaching  of  the 
w^ord  with  the  stage  of  a  theater  or  the  rostrum  of 
a  peripatetic  lecturer.  The  design  of  the  building 
should  not  make  worship  difficult.  This  is  the  seri- 
ous fault  of  the  amphitheatrical  form,  as  the  lesser 
fault  is  that  the  preacher  cannot  see  and  address  all 
his  congregation  at  once.  We  need  travel  no  farther 
than  the  first  Christian  churches  to  find  an  arrange- 
ment which,  happily,  survives  in  the  ordinary  oblong 
meeting-house,  and  which  is  at  the  same  time 
reverent  and  convenient. 


158  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

But  our  main  contention  is  that  whatever  be  the 
plan  of  the  church,  it  be  constructed  with  a  view 
to  work  and  to  worship.  It  must  quicken  such  feel- 
ings as  stirred  the  soul  of  Jacob  when  he  awoke 
from  his  vision  with  the  words,  "  Surely  Jehovah 
is  in  this  place,"  and  the  soul  of  Peter,  when  on 
the  mount  of  Transfiguration  he  cried,  "  Lord,  it 
is  good  for  us  to  be  here."  It  is  no  mere  "  audi- 
torium " — a  word  borrowed  from  the  theater  and 
sadly  suggestive  of  the  congregation  which  conies 
to  hear  a  preacher  and  not  to  worship  God — it  is 
much  more  and  much  better  than  this:  it  is  the 
house  of  the  Lord.  And  the  main  purpose  of  every 
room  in  the  church  building  should  be  to  serve  the 
needs  of  religion  on  its  active  or  its  passive  side. 
Neither  on  the  mountain  nor  at  Jerusalem  can  we 
now  fence  off  the  place  in  which  the  Father  is  to  be 
worshiped.  He  seeketh  everywhere  in  all  our  con- 
gregations for  the  true  worshiper  who  worships  in 
spirit  and  in  truth.  To  this  ideal  everything  else 
is  to  be  subservient.  We  plead  that  our  church  be 
a  place  of  worship,  and  that  in  it  we  so  build  and  so 
work  that  the  presence  of  our  Lord  may  be  our 
continual  possession ;  for  "  it  is  he,  and  not  the 
carven  timbers  and  the  jeweled  stones  which  we 
may  bring,  that  makes  the  place  of  his  feet 
glorious." 


THE   MINISTER  AND  THE 

OFFICERS   OF  HIS 

CHURCH 


SUMMARY 


I.  Business  Officers. 

1.  The  trustees. 

2.  The  treasurer. 

II.  The  Deacons. 

1.  The   duties   of  the  deacons.     Settled  by:    (i)    New 

Testament  teaching.     (2)   EstabHshed  usage. 

2.  The  choice  of  the  deacons. 

Explanation  of  qualifications  mentioned  in  the  New  Test- 
ament, (i)  They  should  be  men  of  good  repute. 
(2)  They  should  have  gifts  as  well  as  graces.  (3) 
They  should  be  men  vigorous  in  body  and  mind.  (4) 
They  should  be  specially  qualified:  a.  By  ability  to 
work  pleasantly  with  their  brother  deacons,  b.  By 
respect  and  love  for  their  pastor.  (5)  They  should 
be  in  some  measure  representative  men. 

3.  The  election  of  deacons,     (i)    For  a  term  of  years 

rather  than  for  life.  (2)  Preparation  of  the  church 
for  a  coming  election.  (3)  The  Board  of  deacons  to 
be  consulted  as  to  the  choice.  (4)  The  public 
recognition  of  newly  elected  deacons. 

4.  The  pastor's  relations  with  his  deacons,     (i)  Always 

treat  and  speak  of  them  with  respect.  (2)  Meet 
with  them  regularly  once  a  month.  (3)  Train  them 
to  respect  the  pastoral  office  as  well  as  their  own. 
(4)  The  prayer-meeting  before  public  worship. 

III.  The  Church  Clerk. 

1.  His  duties  as  a  recording  secretary, 

2.  Not    to    receive    correspondence    referring    to    the 

spiritual  business  of  the  church. 

3.  Proper  preservation  of  church  records. 

IV.  The  Prudential  Committee. 

1.  Qualifications  for  fitness. 

2.  To  be  elected  each  year. 

3.  Women  members. 

4.  Advantage  of  this  committee. 


V.  The  Sexton.    A  functionary  of  much  importance.    His 

duties  limited  and  defined. 

VI.  The   Officers   of   the   Sunday-school   and   Young 

People's  Society.    To  be  elected,  or  approved,  by  the 
church. 

VII.  Women  Workers  in  the  Church.    Work  for  which 

they    are    especially    adapted.      The    question    of 
deaconesses. 


VIII 

THE   MUNISTER   AND   THE   OFFICERS   OF    HIS    CHURCH 

I.  In  considering  the  minister  and  the  officers  of 
his  church  we  turn  first  to  the  Relation  the  Minister 
Should  Sustain  to  the  Various  Business  Officers. 
We  counsel  that  before  accepting  a  call  you  se- 
cure from  the  proper  authorities  a  full  statement  of 
the  present  financial  condition  of  the  church.  Do 
not  enter  upon  your  pastorate  under  any  mistaken 
conception.  This  will  save  you  from  disappoint- 
ment afterward,  and  is  one  of  those  matters  which 
can  be  attended  to  with  ease  and  propriety  before 
settlement,  but  which  may  subsequently  be  the 
source  of  unhappy  disagreement. 

1.  The  trustees  have  charge  of  the  property,  and 
their  duties  and  responsibilities  are  in  many  of  our 
States  defined  by  law.  The  pastor  will  not  vote 
for  trustees,  but  he  may  by  his  counsels  secure  the 
selection  of  wise,  vigorous,  and  reputable  men.  If 
possible  let  them  be  earnest  and  active  members  of 
the  church.  The  trustees  should  give  a  financial 
report  at  least  once  a  year  at  a  meeting  of  all  the 
members  of  the  church. 

2.  For  the  treasurer  of  the  church  have  the  best 
business  man  that  can  possibly  be  secured.  Let 
him  firmly  refuse  to  advance  any  money  not  already 

i6^ 


164  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE     MINISTRY 

in  hand.  If  he  is  a  man  experienced  in  church 
finance  he  will  see  to  it  that  every  effort  is  put 
forth  to  increase  the  income  rather  than  to  curtail 
the  expenditure.  The  treasurer  should  keep  a 
church  bank  account  separate  from  his  own;  the 
failure  to  do  this  has  resulted  in  many  instances  in 
serious  trouble. 

The  minister  had  better  be  present,  but  not  pre- 
side, at  financial  meetings  of  the  church,  unless 
custom  or  the  laws  of  the  church  manual  require 
him  to  be  the  presiding  officer.  It  is  inevitable  that 
the  minister  should  be  called  upon  to  advise  and 
suggest  in  financial  matters;  but  it  is  unwise  for 
him,  as  a  rule,  to  take  upon  himself  the  oversight 
and  control  of  them. 

II.  The  Deacons  of  the  Church  are  in  some 
cases  the  trustees  also ;  but  where  it  can  be  avoided 
such  an  arrangement  seems  undesirable,  for  the 
distinctive  duties  of  each  office  if  properly  attended 
to  are  all  that  should  be  demanded  of  any  body  of 
church  officers. 

I.  The  duties  of  the  deacons  are  settled, 

(i)  By  New  Testament  teaching.  The  passages 
in  the  New  Testament  referring  to  this  subject  are 
only  two,  but  as  they  are  of  such  weight,  and  as  we 
shall  have  occasion  to  refer  to  them  later,  we  give 
them  here  in  full.  The  first  passage  is  that  in  which 
is  recorded  the  occasion  which  gave  rise  to  the 
institution  of  the  office :  "  And  in  those  days  when 
the  number  of  the  disciples  was  multiplied,  there 
arose  a  murmuring  of  the  Grecians  against  the  He- 


THE  MINISTER  AND  THE  OFFICERS  165 

brews,  because  their  widows  were  neglected  in  the 
daily  ministration.  Then  the  Twelve  called  the 
multitude  of  the  disciples  unto  them,  and  said,  It 
is  not  reason  that  we  should  leave  the  word  of 
God,  and  serve  tables.  Wherefore,  brethren,  look 
ye  out  among  you  seven  men  of  honest  report,  full 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  wisdom,  whom  we  may  ap- 
point over  this  business.  But  we  will  give  ourselves 
continually  to  prayer,  and  to  the  ministry  of  the 
word.  And  the  saying  pleased  the  whole  multitude ; 
and  they  chose  Stephen,  a  man  full  of  faith  and  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  and  Philip,  and  Prochorus,  and 
Nicanor,  and  Timon,  and  Parmenas,  and  Nicolas, 
a  proselyte  of  Antioch;  whom  they  set  before  the 
apostles ;  and  when  they  had  prayed,  they  laid  their 
hands  on  them."  ^ 

The  second  passage  is  the  instruction  Paul  gave 
to  Timothy  concerning  the  deacons :  "  Likewise 
must  the  deacons  be  grave,  not  double-tongued,  not 
given  to  much  wine,  not  greedy  of  filthy  lucre; 
holding  the  mystery  of  the  faith  in  a  pure  con- 
science. And  let  these  also  be  proved;  then  let 
them  use  the  office  of  a  deacon,  being  found  blame- 
less. Even  so  must  their  wives  be  grave,  not  slan- 
derous, sober,  faithful  in  all  things.  Let  the  dea- 
cons be  the  husbands  of  one  wife,  ruling  their 
children  and  their  own  houses  well.  For  they  that 
have  used  the  office  of  a  deacon  well,  purchase  to 
themselves  a  good  degree,  and  great  boldness  in 
the  faith  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus."  ^ 

1  Acts  6  :  1-6.  »  I  Tim.  3  :  8-13. 


l66  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

(2)  The  duties  of  the  deacons  are  also  properly 
defined  by  the  established  usage  of  the  individual 
church.  While  this  may  modify  or  add  to  the  du- 
ties taught  in  the  New  Testament,  it  should  never 
be  allowed  to  supersede  them.  Dr.  John  Hall,  in 
an  article  devoted  to  this  subject,  once  expressed  the 
belief  that  the  existence  of  so  many  societies  in  local 
churches  was  largely  due  to  the  fact  that  the  deacons 
failed  to  apprehend  their  duties.  It  is  certain  that 
a  deacon  has  not  done  his  whole  duty  when  he  has 
passed  the  bread  and  wine  at  the  communion,  sent 
remittances  to  a  few  and  worthy  poor,  and  attended 
as  pall-bearer  an  occasional  funeral.  Properly  dis- 
tributed the  tasks  which  a  deacon  should  perform, 
if  he  does  them  for  Christ's  sake,  will  crush  no 
one,  and  we  believe  that  as  a  whole  the  deacons  in 
our  churches  bear  their  part  of  the  burden  nobly. 

2.  We  pass  now  to  the  qualifications  which  should 
govern  the  choice  of  deacons.  These  have  been 
mentioned  in  the  passages  from  the  New  Testament 
already  referred  to,  and  from  this  instruction  we 
find  that  nine  distinct  requisites  are  made  by  Paul, 
and  three  by  the  apostles  at  an  earlier  date,  that 
should  characterize  the  men  selected  for  this  office. 
( I )  Deacons  must  be  "  grave,"  by  which  is  meant 
men  worthy  of  respect  and  of  weight,  or  as  put  by 
Prof.  Walter  Rauschenbusch,  to  whose  very  able 
articles  ^  on  this  subject  we  commend  our  readers, 
"  Not  a  light-headed  creature  that  counts  for  noth- 
ing in  the  community."     (2)  Deacons  must  not  be 

*• "  Homiletic   Review,"  Nov.  and  Dec,   1899. 


THE  MINISTER  AND  THE  OFFICERS  \(fj 

**  double-tongued,"  saying  one  thing  to  one  man 
and  another  thing  to  another.  (3)  Neither  must 
they  be  men  "  given  to  much  wine  " ;  not  self-in- 
dulgent or  prone  to  carnal  or  fleshly  things.  (4) 
"  Not  greedy  of  filthy  lucre  "  is  the  next  requisite. 
This  we  may  apply  in  our  day  to  mean  not  such 
as  are  known  to  be  sharp  in  trade  or  hard  in  busi- 
ness, for  to  quote  Professor  Rauschenbusch,  "  We 
have  not  many  drunken  deacons  nowadays,  but 
God  rid  us  too  of  deacons  who  never  swallow  cider, 
but  swallow  houses  and  farms  without  winking,  and 
who  stop  short  when  they  come  to  the  tenth  com- 
mandment." (5)  Deacons  are  to  hold  "  the  mystery 
of  the  faith  in  a  pure  conscience."  The  word  con- 
science is  to  be  written  large  over  the  word  or- 
thodoxy, for  even  God  can  do  nothing  with  a  man 
wiio  prays  but  is  not  pure.  (6)  Again,  deacons 
must  be  "  proven  men  " ;  not  beginners  or  imma- 
ti:2re;  men  who  have  already  won  their  reputation 
as  being  worthy  of  trust.  (7)  Once  more  the 
apostle  says,  "  Let  them  serve  as  deacons  if  they 
be  blameless  " ;  not  perfect,  for  even  in  a  deacon 
perfection  is  hardly  to  be  expected,  but  men  whose 
fellows  recognize  that  their  selection  to  such  an 
office  in  the  church  of  Christ  is  fit  and  right.  (8) 
Deacons  also  must  be  men  "  who  are  husbands  of 
one  wife,"  a  qualification  on  which  we  feel  no  com- 
ment is  necessary.  (9)  But  while  it  is  not  difficult 
to  discover  deacons  who  are  not  bigamists,  still  in 
this  day,  when  fathers  and  children  seem  sometimes 
to  have  strangely  changed  places,  it  is  well  to  re- 


1 68  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE     MINISTRY 

member  the  qualification  which  is  joined  to  it, 
namely,  ''  ruling  their  children  and  their  own  houses 
well " ;  in  other  words,  before  voting  for  a  deacon 
we  should  observe  his  wife  and  children. 

We  turn  now  to  the  qualifications  mentioned  by 
the  apostles  in  the  book  of  Acts.  (lo)  Deacons 
should  be  men  of  "  good  report,"  a  qualification 
which  has  been  touched  upon  already  in  mention- 
ing those  given  by  Paul,  (ii)  Deacons  should  also 
be  men  "  of  wisdom,"  by  which  is  meant  not  chiefly 
men  of  theological  or  encyclopedic  knowledge,  but 
men  of  good  judgment,  common  sense,  and  tact, 
who  when  problems  arise  in  the  church  shall  be 
able  to  aid  the  minister  in  their  proper  solution. 
(12)  And  lastly,  deacons  must  be  men  who  are 
"  full  of  the  Spirit  " ;  "  the  Spirit— ah,  that  implies 
everything — natural  character  glorified,  natural  wis- 
dom illuminated,  natural  determination  set  on  fire."  ^ 

Applying  now  these  directions  for  the  choice  of 
deacons  to  the  present  century  and  existing  con- 
ditions, we  find  ourselves  warranted  in  declaring 
that  deacons  should  be: 

(i)  Men  of  good  repute.  This  is  absolutely  es- 
sential as  is  shown  by  its  practical  repetition  in  the 
qualifications  referred  to  in  the  New  Testament 
passages. 

(2)  Deacons  should  have  gifts  as  well  as  graces — 
ability  as  well  as  piety. 

(3)  They  should  be  men  vigorous  in  body  and 
in  mind.    To  secure  this  have  some  young  men  in 

^  Professor   Rauschenbusch. 


THE  MINISTER  AND  THE  OFFICERS  I09 

the  diaconate,  for  vigor  is  contagious,  and  while 
old  men  do  young  men  good,  young  men  do  old 
men  no  harm. 

(4)  Other  qualifications  are  ability  to  work  pleas- 
antly with  their  brother  deacons,  and  respect  and 
love  for  their  pastor. 

(5)  The  deacons  should  in  some  measure  be  rep- 
resentative men,  representing  the  various  sections 
of  the  church,  and  representing  as  well  the  best 
which  the  church  contains.  Such  men  are  apt  to  be 
busy  men;  but  such  are  needed  for  deacons,  and 
such  will  heed  the  call  when  appealed  to  in  the 
highest  way.  Many  such  men  are  too  busy  to  as- 
sent to  the  wish  of  the  pastor  or  their  fellow-mem- 
bers that  they  accept  the  office  of  deacon;  but  few 
will  be  found  too  busy  to  take  gladly  this  office, 
when  it  is  shown  them  that  it  is  the  will  of  Christ. 
Happy  the  church  which  can  say,  "  It  has  ever  been 
the  happy  lot  of  our  church  ...  to  be  blest  with 
deacons  who  knew  how  to  support  their  office  with 
dignity  without  pride,  with  authority  without 
usurpation,  with  activity  without  officiousness."  ^ 

As  we  close  this  list  of  qualifications  we  think  we 
hear  some  discouraged  minister  exclaim,  "  Where 
shall  we  find  such  men?"  The  answer  is  close  at 
hand.  We  believe  that  such  men  are  to  be  found 
in  almost  every  church.  Look  for  them  among  that 
vast  body  of  men  who,  perhaps  heretofore  inactive, 
have  yet  been  faithful  in  what  they  did  and  gave, 
often  with  too  scant  recognition  and  appreciation. 

1 "  Life  of  John  Angell  James,"  p.   135. 


I/O  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

God  pity  that  church  of  Christ  in  the  twentieth 
century  which  cannot  find  such  men  in  her  fellow- 
ship for  her  deacons,  when  the  church  of  the  first 
century  had  no  difficulty  in  securing  seven. 

3.  And  this  brings  us  fairly  to  the  right  point 
for  considering  the  election  of  deacons. 

(i)  It  seems  preferable  to  elect  men  to  the  diac- 
onate  for  a  term  of  years  rather  than  for  life; 
a  worthy  man  can  always  be  re-elected ;  but  if  a  man 
is  elected  for  life  and  proves  himself  unfit,  his 
removal  results  in  wounds  that  often  never  entirely 
heal. 

(2)  When  a  deacon  is  to  be  elected  the  church 
should  be  prepared  to  act  intelligently  in  the  matter. 
The  membership  may  be  trained  in  the  subject  at 
the  public  worship  by  sermons  from  appropriate 
texts,  and  by  bringing  the  matter  in  a  proper  way 
into  the  less  formal  prayer-meeting  service. 

(3)  Consult  with  the  brethren  already  on  the 
board  of  deacons  as  to  good  men  to  choose.  They 
with  propriety  may  talk  up  the  matter  quietly  and 
feel  the  pulse  of  the  church. 

(4)  After  a  deacon  has  been  elected,  we  advise 
that  he  be  publicly  recognized  at  the  first  communion 
service,  or  at  the  first  covenant-meeting  following 
his  election.  Such  public  recognition  has  the  war- 
rant of  Scripture,^  and  is  also  eminently  proper  and 
fitting.  Though  the  "  laying  on  of  hands  "  may  be 
dispensed  with,  yet  an  appropriate  service  can  easily 
be  arranged. 

1  Acts  6  :  6. 


THE  MINISTER  AND  THE  OFFICERS  I7I 

4.  The  pastor's  relations  with  his  deacons  should 
be  referred  to  before  closing  this  part  of  our 
subject. 

( 1 )  Always  treat  and  speak  of  them  with  respect, 
for  they  are  the  elected  representatives  of  the 
church.  In  this  human  world  deacons  will  be  hu- 
man; but  we  believe  Spurgeon  speaks  only  words 
of  truth  and  soberness  when  out  of  his  experience 
he  says :  "  The  church  owes  an  immeasurable  debt 
of  gratitude  to  those  thousands  of  godly  men  who 
study  her  interests  day  and  night,  contribute  largely 
of  their  substance,  care  for  her  poor,  cheer  her 
ministers,  and  in  times  of  trouble  as  well  as 
prosperity  remain  faithfully  at  their  posts." 

(2)  It  is  well  for  the  minister  to  meet  regularly 
with  his  deacons  once  a  month.  This  meeting  may 
be  held  in  the  home  rather  than  in  the  church,  and 
should  be  devout,  sociable,  and  business-like  in  its 
character.  Such  meetings,  however,  can  only  be  of 
fullest  value,  as  they  be  more  or  less  confidential, 
and  what  is  brought  up  at  such  times  should  be 
religiously  so  regarded. 

(3)  The  minister  may  train  his  deacons  to  respect 
the  pastoral  office  as  well  as  their  own,  and  the 
wise  pastor  can  tactfully  teach  the  manner  in  which 
he,  as  a  minister,  should  be  treated  by  them,  as  well 
as  constantly  recognize  the  manner  in  which  they 
should  be  treated  by  him.  He  has  a  right  to  re- 
quire those  qualities  in  his  deacons  which  they 
rightfully  demand  in  their  minister. 

(4)  Especially  do  we  commend  a  brief  prayer- 


172  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

meeting,  attended  by  the  pastor  and  deacons  only, 
before  the  pubHc  worship  of  Sunday  morning.  This 
meeting  should  consist  simply  of  prayer,  and  while 
a  single  prayer  on  each  occasion  may  be  sufficient, 
it  should  be  attended,  so  far  as  possible,  by  all  these 
servants  of  God  who  have  been  set  aside  for  the 
church's  highest  welfare. 

III.  We  now  consider  the  office  of  Church  Clerk. 

1.  The  clerk  is  valuable  as  a  recording  secretary, 
and  it  is  his  duty  to  keep  the  church  books  in  order, 
and  to  sign  letters  of  dismissal.  2.  The  pastor 
should  himself  receive  all  correspondence  in  refer- 
ence to  the  spiritual  business  of  the  church,  and  at 
the  deacons'  meeting,  at  which  the  clerk  should  be 
present,  it  should  be  read  over  and  action  decided 
upon.  3.  The  pastor  will  do  well  to  keep  the  church 
books  within  reach,  as  free  access  to  them  is  a  right 
which  his  duties  as  a  minister  demand.  All  records 
and  books  should  be  kept,  if  possible,  in  a  fire- 
proof safe  in  the  church  building. 

IV.  The  Prudential  Committee,  known  in  some 
churches  as  the  "  Advisory  "  or  "  Church  "  Com- 
mittee, is  the  most  important  of  all  the  committees 
which  church  work  makes  necessary,  i.  Its  mem- 
bers should  be  especially  selected  for  their  fitness 
to  see  inquirers   and  candidates   for  membership. 

2.  We  advise  that  such  a  committee  should  be  elected 
each  year,  only  a  certain  proportion  of  the  members 
being  eligible  for  reelection  the  succeeding  year. 
Moderate  change  is  always  healthful,  and  it  is  only 
fair  that  membership  on  this  committee  should,  in 


THE  MINISTER  AND  THE  OFFICERS  1 73 

the  course  of  time,  include  all  available  members  in 
the  church.  The  prime  requisite,  fitness,  should  en- 
tirely obliterate  all  artificial  lines  which  wealth  and 
social  position  elsewhere  draw.  3.  Women  may 
with  advantage  be  on  this  committee,  as  so  many 
women  come  before  it  to  relate  their  experiences, 
and  as  many  of  its  other  duties  can,  in  the  nature 
of  things,  be  better  performed  by  women  than  by 
men.  4.  While  such  a  committee  has  generally 
power  only  to  recommend,  and  not  to  determine,  the 
action  of  the  church,  yet  the  great  advantage  in 
having  such  a  committee  is  that  it  prepares  work 
for  the  monthly  church  meeting,  saves  time,  and 
prevents  unnecessary  discussion.  Of  this  com- 
mittee, the  minister  should  always,  and  the  deacons 
may  well,  be  permanent  members. 

V.  We  are  here  reminded  of  that  important  func- 
tionary, the  Sexton,  or  Janitor,  given  by  our  Eng- 
lish cousins  the  imposing  title  of  Beadle.  A  good 
sexton  is  as  much  to  be  coveted  as  a  good  minister. 
In  fact,  we  are  not  sure  but  that  he  is  more  diffi- 
cult to  secure.  There  is  much  truth,  as  pastoral 
experience  will  teach,  in  T.  DeWitt  Talmage's  opin- 
ion thus  expressed  in  one  of  his  essays :  "  King 
David,  it  is  evident,  once  thought  something  of 
becoming  a  church  sexton,  for  he  said,  *  I  had  rather 
be  a  doorkeeper,'  and  so  on.  But  he  never  carried 
out  the  plan,  perhaps  because  he  had  not  the  quali- 
fications. It  requires  more  talent  in  some  respects 
to  be  sexton  than  to  be  king.  A  sexton,  like  a  poet, 
is  born.  .  .  The  sexton  is  the  minister's  blessing, 


174  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

the  church's  joy,  a  harbinger  of  the  millennium." 
We  fear  sometimes  in  these  days  when  the  problem 
of  service  is  such  a  difficult  one  that  there  is  a 
danger  of  the  model  sexton  taking  his  permanent 
departure.  We  read  almost  with  envy  the  descrip- 
tion of  Andrew  Clark,  the  beadle  of  the  old  kirk 
of  the  Cotton  Row,  which  is  given  in  the  life  of 
Robertson  of  Irvine :  "  Andrew  was  one  of  the  good 
old  stock  of  *  bedrals.'  His  bedralship  being  a  her- 
itage from  his  father  before  him,  the  kirk  and  its 
belongings  he  came  to  regard  with  a  sort  of  proprie- 
tary instinct.  It  was  his  kirk,  in  a  sense  in  which  it 
was  not  the  kirk  of  any  other  individual.  Toward 
the  minister,  when  young,  he  was  fatherly  and  pa- 
tronizing, and  was  indulged  in  many  little  liberties 
on  account  of  his  sterling  worth."  ^ 

The  sexton  should  be  in  full  accord  with  the  min- 
ister, for  we  had  almost  said  that  more  of  the  pas- 
tor's comfort  and  usefulness  depends  upon  his  mak- 
ing friends  with  the  sexton  than  with  any  other  one 
officer  of  the  church.  The  sexton  should  be  accus- 
tomed to  divine  almost  by  instinct  what  is  the  right 
thing  to  do  during  the  services,  as  to  the  opening 
or  shutting  of  windows  and  doors,  the  lighting  or 
lowering  of  lights.  He  should  be  held  responsible 
for  the  cleanliness  and  order  of  the  church,  the 
neatness  of  the  surrounding  grounds,  and  for  the 
performance  of  those  many  other  duties  which 
pertain  to  no  other  officer. 

In  some  countries  the  sexton  shows  people  to 

*A.  Guthrie's,  "Robertson  of  Irvine,"  pp.  173,  174. 


THE  MINISTER  AND  THE  OFFICERS  I75 

their  pews;  but  while  for  us  this  does  not  seem 
desirable,  yet  he  should  be  within  easy  reach  in 
the  vestibule  and  about  the  building  during  the 
early  part  of  every  important  service.  In  large 
churches  he  is  employed  with  advantage  wholly  by 
the  church  and  in  that  case  may  be  called  on  prop- 
erly to  collect  pew  rents  and  attend  to  minor  matters 
of  that  nature. 

VI.  We  shall  refer  only  briefly  here  to  the  Of- 
ficers of  the  Sunday-school  and  Young  People's  So- 
ciety, as  we  shall  have  occasion  to  refer  to  them  at 
length  in  a  later  chapter.  These  officers  should  be 
elected  by  the  church,  or  at  any  rate  their  election 
should  be  ratified  by  the  church.  The  list  of  offi- 
cers recommended  for  election  may  be  made  at  the 
annual  meeting  of  these  organizations  and  then 
submitted  to  the  church  for  its  approval.  Some 
such  plan  as  this  should  be  invariably  followed. 
Especially  is  this  necessary  in  these  times  when  the 
influence  of  the  young  people  is  so  universally  recog- 
nized, and  the  importance  of  their  work  everywhere 
acknowledged.  It  is  well  that  they  should  be  in 
close  touch  with  the  church  itself  of  which  they  are 
such  significant  parts. 

VII.  The  Women  will  ever  form  a  large  propor- 
tion of  the  church  fellowship,  and  among  the  work- 
ers of  the  church  no  more  faithful  and  efficient 
body  will  be  found.  Ministering  to  our  Lord  dur- 
ing his  earthly  life,  they  minister  in  all  our  churches 
to  him  still.  If  such  organizations  do  not  already 
exist,  the  minister  will  do  well  to  organize  the 


176  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

women  of  the  church  for  mission  committees;  for 
church  benevolence  work ;  for  carrying  out  improve- 
ments in  the  building;  for  visiting;  and  as  we  have 
already  recommended,  they  should  have  their  place 
as  members  of  the  advisory  or  prudential  committee. 

The  office  of  deaconess  has  received  especial  atten- 
tion from  the  Episcopal  Church,  and  has  practically 
settled  itself  in  other  bodies.  Every  church  has 
such  persons,  although  they  are  not  always  officially 
recognized.  The  question  of  a  distinct  body  of  dea- 
conesses, however,  is  worthy  of  consideration.  The 
sympathy  and  devotion  of  women  eminently  qualify 
them  for  discharging  many  of  the  duties  pertaining 
to  the  office  of  deacon.  That  deaconesses  were  com- 
mon in  the  early  church  seems  probable  from  the 
words  in  first  Timothy  that  we  have  already  con- 
sidered, "  Women  in  like  manner  must  be  grave, 
not  slanderers,  temperate,  faithful  in  all  things."  ^ 
Some  have  understood  this  passage  as  referring  to 
the  wives  of  deacons ;  but  the  more  likely  interpreta- 
tion would  seem  to  be  that  the  reference  is  to  women 
who  were  themselves  serving  as  deaconesses.  At 
any  rate  the  only  case  where  the  title  of  deacon  is 
found  directly  applied  to  any  person  in  the  New 
Testament  is  to  a  woman — Phoebe.^  The  Pilgrim 
fathers  held  in  veneration  the  orders  of  deaconesses 
and  had  them  in  their  churches,  and  our  churches 
to-day  seem  to  be  favorably  disposed  to  restoring 
the  order. 

With  all  the  officers  of  the  church  the  minister 

ii  Tim.  3  :  11    (R.  V.).  2  Rom.   16  :  1. 


THE  MINISTER  AND  THE  OFFICERS  I77 

should  be  in  close  touch.  He  should  use  his  influ- 
ence in  having  competent  officers  chosen,  doing  this 
always  quietly.  If  possible  once  a  year  gather  at 
your  home  the  officers  of  the  various  departments 
of  the  church,  in  separate  detachments,  and  discuss 
informally  the  particulars  of  the  work  entrusted  to 
them.  In  beginning  a  new  pastorate,  it  is  a  wise 
plan  to  do  this  as  soon  as  possible,  as  it  lets  them 
know  your  sympathy  with  the  work  which  interests 
them,  and  gives  you,  in  the  quickest  way,  informa- 
tion you  might  otherwise  be  long  in  acquiring. 

This  chapter  has  dealt  with  many  secular  matters 
which  are  in  reality  very  spiritual.  Only  as  minister 
and  officers  learn  to  work  in  unison,  to  engage  in 
that  "  team-work "  which  is  so  effective  in  other 
realms  than  the  football  field,  do  the  wheels  run 
smoothly  and  hence  swiftly.  In  no  other  relation- 
ship of  the  church  life  will  the  minister  be  more 
conscious  of  the  weakness  of  human  nature  in 
himself  and  others.  In  no  other  phase  of  his  work 
will  the  minister  have  more  reason  to  rejoice  in  the 
victories  of  grace  over  the  flesh  than  in  his  frank 
and  tactful  dealings  with  the  officers  of  his  church. 


THE   MINISTER  AND  THE 
CHURCH   MEETING 


SUMMARY 


Preliminary  Counsels. 

1.  Study  the  laws  for  conducting  meetings. 

2.  If    possible    let    all    church    business    be    considered 

previously  at  the  deacons'  meetings. 

3.  Do  not  break  in  on  devotional  meetings  with  business 

of  a  secular  character. 

4.  Do  not  vote  yourself.    Preside  by  virtue  of  your  office 

unless  the  custom  is  different. 

I.  The  Covenant  Meeting. 

II.  The  Examination  and  Reception  of  New  Members. 

III.  The  Dismissal  of  Members. 

IV.  Meetings  for  Miscellaneous  Business. 

V.  Cases  Calling  for  Discipline. 

1.  Be  slow  to  move  in  the  exercise  of  church  discipline. 

2.  When    discipline    seems    necessary,    consult   with    the 

deacons  and  advisory  committee. 

3.  The  officers   concurring  with  you,   bring  the  matter 

before  the  church. 

4.  A  public  report  of  the  committee  on  discipline. 

5.  Express  no  opinion  personally  regarding  the  case. 

6.  In  all  cases   of   discipline  be   especially   solemn   and 

tender. 

7.  Action  having  been  taken  by  the  church,  the  minister 

should  follow  up  the  offender;  he  is  still  his  friend, 
though  not  his  pastor. 


IX 

THE    MINISTER    AND    THE    CHURCH    MEETING 

Before  we  pass  on  to  consider  the  minister's  re- 
lationship to  the  various  church  meetings  we  give 
some  preHminary  counsels. 

1.  The  minister  should  be  conversant  with  the 
laws  for  conducting  meetings.  We  recommend  the 
following  books  as  furnishing  what  it  is  essential 
that  every  minister  should  know  concerning  this 
matter :  Robert's  "  Rules  of  Order  for  Deliberative 
AssembUes  " ;  Dr.  P.  H.  Mell's  "  Guide  to  Parlia- 
mentary Practice " ;  Dr.  G.  T.  Fish's  "  Guide  to 
Conduct  Meetings  " ;  Professor  Rutherford's  little 
manual,  entitled  "  The  Church  Member's  Guide." 
While  many  other  excellent  works  might  be  added 
to  this  list,  any  one  of  those  mentioned  will  be  found 
sufficient  for  the  minister's  purpose. 

2.  If  possible,  let  all  church  business  be  consid- 
ered previously  at  the  deacons'  meetings.  It  is 
well  that  no  new  business  be  considered  about  which 
there  is  likely  to  be  difference  of  opinion,  unless 
previous  notice  be  given.  This  should  be  clearly 
stated  in  the  church  manual. 

3.  Avoid,  as  far  as  you  can,  breaking  in  on  de- 
votional meetings  with  business  of  a  secular  char- 
acter, and  however  convenient,  never  hold  business 

181 


l82  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

meetings  on  Sunday,  except  in  cases  of  extreme  ne- 
cessity. Where  it  is  the  custom  to  bring  up  business 
at  the  regular  church  prayer-meeting,  let  it  come 
at  the  beginning  rather  than  at  the  end  of  the  meet- 
ing. By  this  arrangement  no  one  save  the  late- 
comers will  miss  anything;  punctuality  is  thus 
encouraged,  and  at  the  same  time  the  decks  are 
cleared  for  the  real  purpose  of  the  gathering. 

4.  At  church  meetings  do  not  vote  yourself.  Pre- 
side by  virtue  of  your  office  at  all  church  meetings 
except  those  where  matters  relating  to  finance  are 
under  consideration,  unless  the  custom  is  different. 
It  seems  natural  that  the  minister  should  always 
serve  in  this  capacity,  nor  should  there  be  any  real 
occasion  for  putting  another  in  this  place,  except 
in  rare  instances,  when  the  minister  will  naturally 
perceive  that  some  other  than  himself  should  preside. 

I.  The  Covenant  Meeting  first  claims  our  atten- 
tion. The  practice  of  holding  the  covenant  meet- 
ing on  Saturday  afternoon  is  still  found  in  some 
churches;  but  it  is  usually  held  on  the  regular 
prayer-meeting  night  which  precedes  the  com- 
munion Sunday.  Attendance  at  the  covenant-meet- 
ings should  be  confined  to  members  of  the  church 
where  this  is  practicable.  It  is  a  question  whether 
we  have  not  carried  publicity  too  far.  What  is  there 
for  a  member  of  the  congregation  to  come  to,  if  he 
join  the  church,  to  which  he  is  not  admitted  before? 
At  meetings  of  this  character  the  covenant  should 
often,  if  not  always,  be  read,  and  every  member  of 
the  church  should  be  trained  to  take  some  part  in 


THE  MINISTER  AND  THE  CHURCH  MEETING      183 

the  meeting,  so  far  as  time  allows.  It  is  an  old 
custom,  and  not  a  bad  one,  on  such  occasions  to 
begin  with  the  occupants  of  the  first  row,  it  being 
expected  that  each  one  in  the  room  in  turn  should 
take  some  part.  While  some  may  be  frightened 
away  by  such  an  arrangement,  many  others  will  be 
grateful  for  an  occasion  that  in  a  measure  applies 
gentle  coercion  to  the  performance  of  a  recognized, 
but  to  them  difficult.  Christian  duty.  Once  a  year 
the  church  roll  should  be  read  at  the  covenant  meet- 
ing, and  means  should  be  taken  that  absent  mem- 
bers be  represented  by  some  friend  or  by  a  letter 
addressed  to  the  minister  or  clerk,  to  be  read  at 
this  gathering. 

We  note  as  to  the  covenant  itself  that  it  should 
bind  the  members  to  Scripture  practice,  but  to  no 
more.  For  example,  while  we  firmly  believe  the 
Christian's  duty  to  his  fellow-men  is  not  complete 
until  he  has  denied  himself  indulgence  in  intoxi- 
cating liquors,  for  his  weaker  brethren's  sake,  yet 
in  such  matters  the  appeal  should  be  made  to  the 
individual  conscience;  to  insert  into  the  covenant 
a  clause  forbidding  the  use  or  the  manufacture  of 
intoxicating  drinks  is  not  in  accord  with  the  letter 
or  spirit  of  the  fourteenth  chapter  of  Romans.  We 
*'  are  not  entitled  to  institute  new  conditions  of 
communion,"  *  and  matters  which  are  properly  left 
to  individual  conscience  may  not  be  rightfully 
demanded  as  universal  duties. 

II.  The    examination     and     reception     of    new 

*  W.  R.  Williams,  "  Religious  Progress,"  p.   120. 


184  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE     MINISTRY 

members,  after  the  preliminary  examination  by 
the  proper  committee,  properly  takes  place  at  the 
monthly  church  meeting.  The  candidates  should  be 
encouraged  to  give  an  oral  testimony  before  the 
church,  but  in  the  cases  of  very  young  children  and 
of  women  whose  voices  may  not  be  heard  through- 
out the  room,  it  may  be  well  to  have  them  prepare 
a  statement,  which  may  be  read  by  the  pastor,  the 
candidate  rising  at  the  close  to  acknowledge  and 
affirm  it  as  his  own  communication.  The  minister 
can  do  much  in  preparing  the  candidate  beforehand, 
and  by  a  pleasant,  conciliatory  manner  draw  him 
out  in  the  meeting  itself.  The  examination  before 
the  prudential  committee  should  obviate  the 
necessity  for  much  public  questioning. 

When  a  member  is  received  by  letter,  let  him  be 
publicly  introduced  to  the  church ;  let  him  rise,  and 
if  possible  say  a  few  words. 

In  every  instance  the  new  member  of  the  church 
should  be  instructed  as  to  his  privileges  and  re- 
sponsibilities. The  private  interview  in  the  pas- 
tor's study,  or  the  call  which  the  pastor  makes  at 
the  home  for  the  purpose,  and  the  occasional  ad- 
dress or  sermon  on  the  subject,  will  furnish  ample 
opportunity  for  such  instruction.  Give  to  each  a 
copy  of  the  covenant,  and  such  articles  of  faith, 
general  regulations,  list  of  members,  and  other  pub- 
lications as  are  printed  by  the  church.  It  is  well 
in  the  public  testimony  to  have  these  matters  re- 
ferred to  by  the  candidate,  for  the  new  member  is 
not  only  taking  his  stand  as  a  Christian,   but  is 


THE  MINISTER  AND  THE  CHURCH   MEETING      185 

subscribing  to  all  the  responsibilities,  as  well  as 
accepting  the  privileges,  which  church-membership 
entails. 

III.  The  Dismissal  of  Members.  Any  member 
of  the  church  who  leaves  to  take  up  a  permanent 
abode  elsewhere  should  be  heartily  encouraged  to 
take  a  letter  of  dismissal  to  another  church  of  the 
same  faith  and  order  in  the  place  to  which  he  goes. 
If  his  leaving  is  not  final,  let  him  be  granted  a 
letter  of  commendation.  In  no  case  should  any 
church-member  be  long  permitted  to  be  out  of  con- 
nection with  the  Christian  church,  for  it  is  as  easy  for 
the  average  mortal  to  drop  out  of  church  affilia- 
tion as  it  is  difficult  for  him  to  enter  it.  In  many 
cases  the  member  departing  is  not  prepared  to  decide 
at  once  upon  his  church  home  in  the  place  to  which 
he  goes,  and  a  proper  interval  must  necessarily  be 
allowed  for  him  to  find  the  particular  church  best 
suited  to  his  need  or  in  which  his  best  service 
can  be  performed.  In  such  cases  it  is  well  for  the 
pastor  to  write  a  private  letter  to  that  pastor  of 
the  church  in  the  place  which  he  thinks  would  on 
the  whole  be  most  helpful,  asking  that  such  atten- 
tion and  courtesy  be  shown  the  new-comer  as  may 
lead  to  fellowship  with  that  church.  This  should 
generally  be  done  with  the  knowledge  and  consent 
of  the  member  himself,  and  it  should  be  made  very 
plain  that  there  is  no  desire  to  lose  him  from  the 
church  from  which  he  goes,  but  only  an  earnest 
solicitude  for  his  own  spiritual  welfare  and 
happiness. 


l86  FOR     THE    WORK     OF    THE     MINISTRY 

When  a  member  has  been  dismissed,  find  out 
as  soon  as  is  possible  whether  the  letter  has  been 
presented  and  accepted.  This  is  usually  done  by 
sending  with  the  letter  itself  another  letter  to  be 
returned  by  the  clerk  of  the  receiving  church,  in 
which  it  is  stated  that  if,  after  an  interval  of  six 
months,  the  notice  of  acceptance  is  not  received,  he 
will  be  considered  still  a  member  of  the  church  from 
which  he  has  gone.  The  request  for  a  letter  of  dis- 
missal is  frequently  made  by  the  minister  or  clerk  of 
the  church  which  the  member  desires  to  join.  Many 
persons  hesitate  to  ask  for  letters  of  dismissal  to 
other  churches  because  they  do  not  know  exactly 
how  to  make  the  application,  and  will  gladly  accept 
the  offer  that  such  letter  be  written  by  one  of  the 
church  officers.  Such  an  engagement  often  results 
in  a  more  prompt  transference  of  membership,  and 
if  generally  adopted  there  would  be  fewer  names 
to  add  to  the  list  of  members  dropped  in  our 
associational  minutes. 

Some  churches  do  not  grant,  as  a  rule,  regular 
letters  of  dismissal  to  churches  of  other  denomina- 
tions, though  as  such  letters  are  couched  in  terms 
of  general  Christian  commendation  we  fail  to  see 
the  reason  for  refusing  to  do  so.  In  such 
cases,  however,  the  pastor  should  at  least  write  a 
private  letter  to  the  minister  or  church  to  which  the 
person  goes,  commending  him  or  her  for  Chris- 
tian worth,  and  expressing  such  wishes  for  his  wel- 
fare as  the  case  warrants,  and  stating  that  at  his 
own  request  he  has  been  dropped  from  the  church 


THE  MINISTER  AND  THE  CHURCH  MEETING      187 

roll  in  order  that  he  may  be  received  by  the  church 
of  another  order.  In  so  transferring  persons  to 
another  denomination  extreme  courtesy  should  ever 
be  shown.  Let  us  remember  how  fully  the  spirit 
of  the  old  saying  is  in  accord  with  the  mind  of  the 
Master : 

In  essentials,  unity ; 

In  non-essentials,  liberty; 

In  all  things,  charity.* 

The  church  roll  should  be  carefully  kept,  and 
should  be  revised  once  every  year.  The  best  time 
for  this  is  generally  the  time  of  the  annual  roll- 
call.  The  non-resident  members  should  be  writ- 
ten to  and  affectionately  urged  to  transfer  their 
membership  in  all  cases  where  there  is  no  good 
reason  known  for  their  not  doing  so.  The  names 
of  those  whose  present  residence  cannot  be  traced 
should,  after  one  or  two  years,  be  erased.  So  far 
as  possible  membership  statistics  should  represent 
the  actual  strength  of  the  church.  An  "  awful  warn- 
ing" in  this  regard  lies  before  us  on  a  page  taken 
from  the  minutes  of  a  certain  Association  in  which 
one  of  the  churches  reports  a  resident  member- 
ship of  two  hundred  and  twenty-nine  and  a  non- 
resident membership  of  three  hundred  and  ninety, 
reporting  a  total  membership  of  six  hundred  and 
nineteen!  Such  examples  are  not  difficult  to  find, 
and  notwithstanding  the  difficulty  of  keeping  the 
church  roll  clean  and  its  record  true,  yet  the  nu- 

1  Attributed  to  Rupertius  Maldenius. 


l88  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

merical  condition  of  the  church  should  honestly  rep- 
resent its  strength  and  influence.  For  lack  of  such 
careful  keeping  of  the  church  roll  most  church  lists 
are  of  very  uncertain  value. 

IV.  Meetings  for  such  Miscellaneous  Business 
as  will  come  up  in  the  course  of  a  church  year. 
Under  this  head  we  consider  the  election  of  offi- 
cers, which  in  most  churches  occurs  at  the  regular 
annual  meeting.  This  should  be  called  after  ade- 
quate and  distinct  notice  beforehand,  the  announce- 
ment being  made  on  at  least  two  preceding  Sun- 
days. At  this  annual  meeting  all  back  church  min- 
utes should  be  heard  and  approved,  reports  given 
by  the  officers  for  the  year  just  completed,  and 
such  other  business  transacted  as  "  properly  comes 
before  a  regular  church  meeting."  January  is  a 
good  month  for  this  meeting.  It  corresponds  with 
the  beginning  of  the  ordinary  business  year.  The 
only  objection  to  this  month  is  that  it  is  apt  to  turn 
the  attention  of  the  church  and  congregation  too 
prominently  to  matters  of  business  at  a  time  when 
they  should  be  doing  their  best  work  in  winning 
souls  for  Christ  and  in  aggressive  measures  for  the 
extension  of  his  kingdom.  For  this  reason  the  an- 
nual meeting  is  held  sometimes  in  the  early  spring 
or  autumn.  The  custom  of  following  this  meeting 
with  the  annual  social  meeting  of  the  church  and 
congregation  is  a  good  one.  There  should  be  given 
each  year  some  such  social  occasion,  to  which  the 
members  look  forward  eagerly,  and  which  should 
form  a  rallying  day  for  the  forces  of  the  church. 


THE  MINISTER  AND  THE  CHURCH  MEETING      1 89 

This  is  an  age  of  publicity,  and  we  caution  that 
business  meetings  of  the  church  should  not  be  re- 
ported in  the  newspapers,  as  such  reports  do  little 
good  and  may  do  great  harm.  These  meetings 
should  be  confined  to  the  church-membership. 

V.  Cases  Calling  for  Discipline  are  perhaps  the 
most  difficult  to  deal  with  among  all  the  matters 
that  properly  come  before  a  church  meeting.  Dis- 
cipline needs  to  be  exercised  for  the  sake  of  the 
offender,  whose  soul  is  in  peril;  for  the  sake  of 
the  church,  which  is  bound  to  maintain  a  high  stand- 
ard of  character;  for  the  sake  of  the  world,  which 
the  church  would  influence;  and  for  the  sake  of 
Christ  himself. 

I.  It  is  well  in  the  exercise  of  church  discipline 
to  move  slowly,  especially  if  you  have  newly  come 
to  your  charge.  Remember  that  some  evils  cannot 
be  remedied  and  others  ought  not  to  be  touched, 
for  more  evil  is  done  by  touching  them  than  by 
letting  them  alone.  Never  encourage  rumor  and 
gossip;  these  are  not  proof.  Although  you  should 
be  always  willing  to  hear  complaints  against  mem- 
bers if  the  complainer  stands  ready  later  to  state 
his  charge  before  the  proper  committee,  yet  there 
is  no  reason  why  the  minister  should  allow  him- 
self to  become  the  repository  of  the  evil  thoughts 
and  suspicions  of  persons  who  insist  that  on  no 
account  should  their  names  be  mentioned  in  the 
matter.  If  possible,  in  cases  that  may  seem  to  re- 
quire action  consult  your  predecessor  in  the  pas- 
torate.     His   experience   will    often   be   extremely 


190  FOR    THE     WORK     OF    THE     MINISTRY 

profitable,  and  through  his  counsel  a  way  may  be 
found  which  never  would  have  been  discovered  by 
the  new  pastor  if  left  to  himself.  Exhaust  every 
other  means  before  resorting  to  discipline.  These 
are  found  in  "  the  three  steps  of  gospel  labor " : 
go  to  him  alone  ;  take  two  or  three  with  you  ;  tell 
it  to  the  church  and  let  them  deal  with  it.  ''  More- 
over, if  thy  brother  shall  trespass  against  thee,  go 
and  tell  him  his  fault  between  thee  and  him  alone; 
if  he  shall  hear  thee,  thou  hast  gained  thy  brother. 
But  if  he  will  not  hear  thee,  then  take  with  thee  one 
or  two  more,  that  in  the  mouth  of  two  or  three 
witnesses  every  word  may  be  established.  And  if 
he  shall  neglect  to  hear  them,  tell  it  unto  the 
church ;  but  if  he  neglect  to  hear  the  church,  let 
him  be  unto  thee  as  a  heathen  man  and  a 
publican."  ^ 

2.  When,  however,  it  becomes  plain  that  discipline 
is  necessary,  consult  with  your  deacons  and  advisory 
committee.  The  generally  recognized  grounds  for 
discipline  in  churches  are :  ( i )  Disorderly  Christian 
walk,  and  (2)  departure  from  Christian  doctrine 
and  practice. 

(i)  Moral  courage  and  common  honesty  demand 
that  one  who  brings  reproach  on  Christ  by  a  fla- 
grantly inconsistent  life  should  be  dealt  with.  Es- 
pecially is  this  demanded  where  the  offender  is 
prominent  and  well  known.  Church  discipline  is 
needed  to-day;  but  it  was  more  common  among 
our  forefathers.    Here  is  a  record,  dated  1663,  taken 

^Matt.   18  :  15-17. 


THE  MINISTER  AND  THE  CHURCH  MEETING      I9I 

from  an  English  Baptist  church-book :  "  John 
Christmas,  for  not  loving  Ann  his  wife,  as  he 
ought,  and  for  speaking  hateful  and  despising 
words  against  her,  giving  her  occasion  to  depart 
from  him  for  his  unkindness,  after  sundry  ad- 
monitions was  withdrawn  from."  We  are  glad  that 
John  Christmas  was  brought  to  a  better  mind,  as 
appears  from  a  later  entry :  ''  John  Christmas,  after- 
wards sending  for  Ann  his  wife  again,  and  prom- 
ising amendment,  after  her  coming  back  again  to 
him,  desired  to  be  a  partaker  with  the  church  in 
holy  duties,  was  again  joined  in  fellowship."  And 
again  we  read  of  a  case  where  the  church  looked 
after  one  of  its  members  whose  farming  interests 
were  in  danger  of  being  placed  before  the  interests 
of  his  soul :  "  Appointed  James  Southwell  to  speak 
to  Joseph  Whittam  once  more  respecting  his  ab- 
sence from  chapel  and  meeting  and  going  about  to 
see  cows  on  the  Lord's  Day."  It  is  satisfactory  to 
record  that  in  the  following  case  the  steps  taken 
resulted  in  the  retention  of  membership :  "  Mary 
Calvert,  having  procured  provisions  at  divers  places, 
and  neglected  to  pay  for  them,  J.  Hodgson,  H. 
Sutcliffe,  and  W.  Sunderland  are  desired  to  con- 
verse with  her  and  report  the  result  of  the  case  to 
the  next  church  meeting."  While  it  may  seem  to 
us  as  though  the  former  generations  went  too  far 
in  this  matter,  using  a  microscope  of  too  high  a 
power  in  scrutinizing  imperfections  of  their  fellow- 
members,  yet  such  a  state  of  things  cannot  but  be 
better  than  too  great  leniency.    The  following  entry 


192  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

from  "  Pepys'  Diary"  (1665)  causes  us  to  regret 
that  the  sermon  was  not  better,  but  to  rejoice  in  the 
penitence  of  the  man  whose  discipHne  preached 
louder  than  words :  "  And  so  by  coaches  to  church 
four  miles  off,  where  a  pretty  good  sermon  and  a 
declaration  of  penitence  of  a  man  that  had  under- 
gone the  church's  censure  for  his  wicked  Hfe." 
(2)  Even  more  caution  is  needed  in  dealing  with 
matters  that  pertain  to  a  departure  from  Christian 
doctrine  and  practice  than  in  those  relating  to  a 
disorderly  walk.  In  Cotton  Mather's  church,  in 
Boston,  discipline  was  exercised  in  all  cases  of 
"  adultery,  drunkenness,  lying,  gambling,  theft,  evil 
speaking,  slander,  idleness,  keeping  bad  company, 
neglect  of  family  worship,  and  profane  swearing."  ^ 
But  this  list,  unhappily,  does  not  exhaust  the 
grounds  for  discipline.  We  take  the  following  ex- 
tracts from  the  minutes  of  Zion  Baptist  Church, 
Tenterden,  which  illustrate  how  in  those  "  good  old 
times  "  the  belief  in  discipline  was  carried  into  mat- 
ters of  doctrine  as  well  as  life :  "  December  25th, 
1790.  Agreed  for  Brother  W.  and  Brother  W.,  Jr., 
to  inquire  of  Brother  H.  and  his  wife  relative  to  her 
daughter  having  her  child  sprinkled  whether  or 
no  they  anywise  countenanced  the  same."  "  Janu- 
ary 9th,  1797.  We  do  exclude  J.  T.  from  our  com- 
munity for  despising  the  pastor  as  a  preacher  and 
contempt  of  the  admonition  of  the  church  respect- 
ing the  means  of  grace.  Also  our  minister  is  to 
write  to  E.  M.  to  inquire  of  her  views  respecting 

i"Life  of  Cotton  Mather,"  p.   184. 


THE  MINISTER  AND  THE  CHURCH  MEETING      I93 

US  as  a  church,  as  we  understand  she  speaks  con- 
temptuously of  the  people  in  general."  We  are 
in  doubt  whether  the  following  case  is  one  of  doc- 
trine or  of  walk:  *' May  7th,  1797.  The  church 
agrees  that  Brother  C.'s  conduct — as  a  professor — 
in  joining  and  singing  songs  with  the  world  de- 
serves censure." 

It  is  difficult  to  repress  a  smile  as  we  read 
over  these  and  many  other  records  of  dis- 
cipline in  those  early  days;  but  such  discipline 
was  no  laughing  matter  for  those  subjected  to  it. 
To-day  heresy  trials  are  becoming  especially  com- 
mon. In  their  failure  to  bring  about  any  good  re- 
sult we  read  again  the  caution  to  hesitate  long 
before  arriving  at  any  judgment  in  regard  to  your 
brother's  belief.  Only  after  the  most  thorough 
consultation  with  your  deacons  and  others  sur- 
rounding you  in  an  advisory  capacity,  and  an  in- 
vestigation which  goes  to  the  root  of  the  whole 
matter,  should  any  further  steps  be  taken  concern- 
ing the  disorderly  walk  or  departure  from  Christian 
doctrine  of  a  fellow-member. 

3.  If,  however,  after  such  proper  investigation 
the  deacons  and  others  concur  with  you,  the  matter 
should  be  brought  before  the  church.  To  bring 
this  charge  the  advisory  committee  may  be  all  that 
is  needed ;  but  there  may  be  reasons,  and  there  gen- 
erally are,  for  choosing  a  special  committee  for  the 
case  involved.  Some  such  resolution  as  the  fol- 
lowing is  now  in  order :  "  A  case  which,  in  our 
judgment,    calls    for    discipline    has    come    to    the 


194  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

notice  of  the  pastor  and  deacons  of  this  church. 

They  recommend  that  Brother  be  requested 

to  act  with  Deacons and in  investigating 

the  case." 

4.  When  the  committee  is  prepared  to  report, 
either  (i)  the  case  should,  upon  their  authority, 
be  declared  cleared,  omitting  entirely  the  name  of 
the  person  suspected;  or  (2)  if  discipline  be  neces- 
sary, the  case  should  be  made  public  to  the  church 
and  action  taken  upon  it,  the  offender  always  being 
requested  to  be  present. 

5.  Throughout  the  conduct  of  the  case  remember 
to  express  no  opinion  yourself  personally,  but  speak 
as  uttering  the  will  and  decision  of  the  church.  To 
make  or  prosecute  the  charge  is  to  lose  the  dignity 
of  your  position  and  to  handicap  you  for  future 
dealing  with  the  individual  to  bring  him  to 
repentance. 

6.  In  the  act  of  declaring  discipline  necessary  the 
pastor  should  be  especially  solemn  and  tender.  The 
three  steps  having  been  taken  which  our  Lord  gives 
in  the  case  of  the  brother  who  trespasses,^  we  should 
proceed  in  the  spirit  of  the  admonition  of  Paul: 
"  Let  him  that  thinketh  he  standeth,  take  heed  lest 
he  fall."  ^  Remember  that  it  is  "  ye  which  are 
spiritual "  who  are  to  *'  restore  such  a  one  in  the 
spirit  of  meekness,  considering  thyself  lest  thou  also 
be  tempted."  ^  We  are  not  to  count  the  offender 
"  as  an  enemy,  but  admonish  him  as  a  brother  " ;  * 

1  Matt.    18:  15-17.  2  I    Cor.    lo  :  12. 

»  Gal.  6:1.  *  2  Thess.  3  :  14,  iS- 


THE  MINISTER  AND  THE  CHURCH  MEETING      I95 

and  even  that  '*  strawy  "  epistle,  as  Luther  called 
the  Epistle  of  James,  thus  tenderly  closes :  "  Breth- 
ren, if  any  of  you  do  err  from  the  truth,  and  one 
convert  him,  let  him  know,  that  he  which  converteth 
the  sinner  from  the  error  of  his  way  shall  save 
a  soul  from  death,  and  shall  hide  a  multitude  of 
sins."  ^ 

When  action  is  to  be  taken,  see  to  it  that  only 
church-members  are  present  at  the  meeting  called 
for  this  purpose,  and  beware  of  newspaper  re- 
porters. Under  no  circumstances  should  the  details 
of  such  a  meeting  become  public  property. 

7.  When  action  has  been  taken  by  the  church, 
the  pastor  should  privately  follow  up  the  offender. 
You  are  still  his  friend  and  must  aim  to  win  him 
back.  Some  years  ago  a  member  of  one  of  the 
most  prominent  churches  of  this  country  was  dis- 
covered to  be  a  defaulter  to  a  large  amount.  He 
had  passed  upon  him  a  heavy  sentence,  the  judge 
holding  that  his  activity  in  the  church  only  aggra- 
vated his  guilt.  The  condemned  man  wrote  a  peni- 
tent letter  to  his  church,  resigning  his  membership. 
The  pastor,  when  this  letter  was  read  before  the 
church,  expressed  the  strongest  sense  of  the  guilt 
of  the  offender's  course,  but  also  his  own  confidence 
in  his  repentance,  and  offered  a  resolution,  which 
was  unanimously  passed,  retaining  his  name  on 
the  church  roll :  "  In  the  faith  that  no  man  more 
needs  the  influence  of  a  church  than  those  who 
have  fallen  into  sin  and  have  sincerely  repented." 

^  James  5  :  19,  so. 


196  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

Such  action  was  considerate,  not  only  to  the  of- 
fender, but  also  to  the  character  of  the  church  and 
its  influence  in  the  world,  for  as  has  been  said: 
"  The  church  is  more  liable  to  be  compromised  in 
the  eyes  of  the  world  by  retaining  in  fellowship 
the  prosperous  wicked  than  by  continuing  in  its  care 
the  unfortunate  wicked."  ^ 

Whether  the  one  we  seek  to  influence  is  still  re- 
tained in  the  membership  or  excluded  from  it,  the 
action  of  Andrew  Fuller  is  a  model  for  the  Christian 
ministry :  "  June  14th.  Went  out  to  see  some  fallen 
brethren;  convinced  that  there  is  no  art  necessary 
in  religion,  resolved  to  proceed  with  all  plainness 
and  openness;  did  so,  and  hope  for  good  effect.  I 
left  each  party  with  weeping  eyes;  but  oh,  how 
liable  to  sin  myself !  " 

The  prevailing  opinion  in  most  of  our  churches 
is  that  all  business  meetings  are  dry,  and  that  any 
member  who  cannot  pray  or  perform  other  spiritual 
offices  will  make  a  useful  treasurer  or  business  man- 
ager. The  minister  must  combat  such  opinions,  and 
do  all  in  his  power  to  show  that  spiritual  motives 
should  elevate  all  the  church  meetings,  and  that  if 
only  the  spirit  of  service  is  true  and  high  the  dull- 
est task  receives  an  ennobling  touch.  There  is 
nothing  secular  that  should  not  be  spiritual,  and 
there  is  no  real  distinction  between  the  business 
and  spiritual  sides  of  a  church's  life.  Whether  in 
the  covenant  meeting,  the  examination  and  recep- 
tion of  new  members,  the  dismissal  of  members, 

*  "  Natipnal  Baptist,"  1891. 


THE  MINISTER  AND  THE  CHURCH  MEETING      19/ 

the  meetings  for  miscellaneous  business,  or  in  the 
consideration  of  cases  calling  for  discipline,  the 
Christian  minister  should  show  his  discernment  of 
the  call  of  Christ  in  every  department  of  life,  and 
the  enthusiasm  borne  of  a  noble  motive.  Unless 
the  secular  interests  of  the  church  are  made  spiritual, 
the  spiritual  interests  of  the  church  will  sooner  or 
later  become  secular. 


CHURCH   FINANCE 


SUMMARY 


I.  The  Pastor,  While  Interested,  Should  not  be  Promi- 
nent IN  the  Financial  Management  of  His 
Church. 

1.  He  has  his  own  special  work  to  do. 

2.  Other  men,  who  are  in  business,  are  more  likely  to  be 

skilful  in  finance  than  he. 

H.  Distinguish  Between  Church  Finance  and  Chris- 
tian Beneficence.  Failure  to  Support  the  Church 
A  Proper  Reason  for  Discipline. 

HI.  Church  Finance  and  Christian  Beneficence  to  be 
Kept  Apart  from  one  Another;  but  not  Alto- 
gether Independent.  The  Giving  to  Each  to  be 
Rightly  Proportioned. 

IV.  Care  Should  be  Taken  that  the  Method  Adopted 

FOR  Raising  the  Ordinary  Income  of  the  Church 
Does  not  Interfere  With  Contributions  for  Be- 
neficence. Methods  Adopted  for  Raising  Money 
FOR  Current  Expenses. 

1.  The  pew  rental  system. 

2.  Weekly  offerings  and  free  seats. 

3.  Weekly  offerings  and  assigned  sittings. 

V.  Church  Finance  Should  be  One  Index  of  Church 

Prosperity. 

1.  As  a  rule,  the  church   which  is  doing  faithfully  its 

work  has  no  difficulty  in  paying  current  expenses. 

2.  Special  appeals  should  be  avoided  if  possible. 

3.  Special   expenses   may,   however,   be   met   by    special 

contributions. 

4.  Methods  of  raising  money  which  appeal  to  inferior 

motives  are  not  to  be  recommended. 

VI.  The  Income  Should  Meet  the  Expenditures.    The 

Church  Should  be  Thoroughly  Acquainted  With 
THE  State  of  the  Finances. 

VII.  Contributing  Should  be  General  and  Proportion- 

ate. 


1.  General — every  one  should  give. 

2.  Proportionate — one  objection  to  pew  rents.    Principles 

deduced  from  what  has  been  said. 

VIII.  The  Taking  of  the  Offering  a  Proper  Part  of 
THE  Religious  Service.  Suggestions  as  to  the 
Form  Which  May  be  Used. 

IX.  There  Should  be  Proportion  in  the  Disposition  of 

THE  Church  Income. 

1.  Salaries. 

2.  Expenses  incident  to  the  conduct  of  worship. 

3.  The  paying  of  interest  on  debts,  or  possible  taxing  of 

church  property. 

X.  Salary    of    Pastor    Largely    Determined    by    the 

Amount  and  Character  of  His  Work. 

1.  The  spiritual  ground  for  such  a  belief. 

2.  The  similar  testimony  of  experience. 

XI.  The  Pastor  Has  a  Right  to  Expect  the  Church  to 

Meet  Promptly  its  Pecuniary  Promises.     How  a 
Necessary  Increase  in  Salary  Should  be  Secured. 


X 

CHURCH   FINANCE 

I.  We  shall  treat  in  this  chapter  of  such  Prin- 
ciples of  Church  Finance  as  the  minister  may  find 
useful  in  the  management  of  his  church.  It  is  safe 
at  the  outset  to  give  again  the  caution  that  the 
minister,  while  interested,  should  not  be  prominent 
in  the  financial  management  of  his  church.  He 
must,  however,  not  be  indifferent  to  it,  nor  disas- 
sociate himself  in  any  way  from  those  having  the 
finances  of  the  church  in  charge.  Upon  the  finances 
depend  in  great  measure  the  prosperity  of  the 
church  and  the  success  of  the  pastor,  and  it  is  in- 
consistent as  well  as  unreasonable  for  the  pastor 
to  isolate  himself  altogether  from  their  manage- 
ment. In  a  wise  way  he  may  be  the  power  behind 
the  throne,  but  he  must  never  be  the  throne  itself. 
There  are  other  reasons,  but  perhaps  it  will  be 
sufficient  to  mention  only  two,  why  the  pastor 
should  not  prominently  appear  in  the  financial 
management. 

I.  He  has  his  own  special  work  to  do,  and  if 
his  time  is  taken  up  with  the  anxieties  and  details 
of  business  matters,  he  will  find  it  impossible  to 
give  that  thorough  attention  to  the  special  duties 
which  his  position  rightfully  demands.     While  the 

203 


204  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

brethren  were  busy  choosing  the  seven  who  should 
be  appointed  "  over  this  business  "  (the  selection 
of  the  seven  deacons)  the  disciples  gave  themselves 
'*  continually  to  prayer  and  to  the  ministry  of  the 
word  " ;  ^  their  example  is  one  eminently  wise  for 
the  minister  of  to-day  to  follow. 

2.  Other  men  who  are  in  business  are  more  likely 
to  be  skilful  in  finance  than  the  minister.  We  are, 
however,  aware  how  prevalent  in  church  finance  are 
slipshod  methods.  A  sublime  faith  that  much  of 
this  work  can  go  undone,  and  that  more  can  just 
as  well  do  itself,  seems  in  many  quarters  to 
take  the  place  of  works.  But  we  believe  that  every 
pastor  can,  in  time,  discover  men  who  have  con- 
secration as  well  as  business  ability,  to  whom  busi- 
ness matters  may  be  safely  entrusted.  These  men 
on  their  part  should  be  sufficiently  broad-minded 
not  to  resent  the  minister's  interest,  or  interpret  it 
as  interference.  Without  the  pastor's  advice  and 
suggestion  they  are  crippled  in  their  work,  as  no 
one  knows  the  church  like  the  pastor.  It  is  per- 
fectly reasonable  that  he  should  encourage  them 
in  every  way  possible,  as  without  adequate  financial 
support  his  hands  are  tied  and  no  aggressive  work 
is  possible.  But  we  would  bid  any  minister  beware 
of  undertaking  the  pastorate  of  a  church  which 
burdens  its  pastor  with  the  details  of  financial  man- 
agement, and  demands  that  he  should  take  the 
laboring  oar  in  its  execution. 

II.  Church  Finance  must  be  distinguished  from 

lActs  6  :  1-4. 


CHURCH   FINANCE  205 

Christian  Beneficence.  Church  support  is  not  char- 
ity. To  sustain  the  church  to  which  one  belongs 
is  not  optional;  it  is  obligatory.  The  failure  on 
the  part  of  any  member  to  do  his  part  is  to  break 
covenant  obligations  and  to  expose  himself  to 
church  discipline.  Concerning  the  objects  of  Chris- 
tian beneficence  there  may  be  differences  of  opin- 
ion ;  but  to  support  the  church  of  which  one  is  a 
member  is  simply  a  point  of  common  honesty. 

A  church  has  a  perfect  right  to  discipline  a  mem- 
ber for  niggardliness,  and  it  is  wise  to  do  so.  The 
cause  of  Christianity  would  be  greatly  helped,  not 
hindered,  if  all  churches  were  brave  enough  to  fol- 
low the  example  of  Tremont  Temple,  in  Boston, 
which  we  note  excluded  in  one  year  about  fifty  for 
refusing  to  help  meet  the  expenses  of  worship. 

Ministers  do  well  to  avoid  churches  which  have 
this  curse  of  stinginess,  for  it  presents  an  obstacle 
to  effective  work  which  few  ministers  have  the 
strength  to  overcome.  There  is  no  good  reason  why 
the  minister's  heart  should  be  embittered  and  his 
moral  power  impaired,  if  not  destroyed,  by  this 
bane  which  has  no  right  to  hang  like  a  miasma 
over  any  Christian  church. 

III.  While  Church  Finance  and  Christian  Benefi- 
cence should  be  distinguished  from  one  another, 
they  should  not  be  altogether  Independent.  They 
should  be  kept  apart  so  that  no  credit  for  giving 
be  taken,  when  in  fact  only  a  payment  due  has  been 
made.  It  is  scarcely  honest,  and  it  is  certainly 
unwise,  for  church  returns  to  lump  together  all 


206  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE     MINISTRY 

money  contributed  for  current  expenses  and 
beneficence. 

But,  on  the  other  hand,  these  two  should  not  be 
entirely  separated.  Giving  should  be  proportionate. 
Churches  have  been  known  to  contribute  liberally 
to  missions  to  the  heathen  and  at  the  same  time  to 
pay  their  pastor  inadequately.  Such  a  one-sided  po- 
sition shows  that  something  needs  readjustment, 
whether  in  the  Christian  church  or  in  the  home  of 
Mrs.  Jellaby,  of  Dickens'  immortal  story. 

IV.  Great  Care  should  be  Taken  that  the  Method 
Adopted  for  Raising  the  Ordinary  Income  of  the 
Church  does  not  Interfere  with  Benevolent  Con- 
tributions. Where  the  weekly  offering  system  pre- 
vails it  should  provide  envelopes  for  beneficence  as 
well  as  for  current  expenses.  It  is  a  reproach  to 
a  church  when  the  number  of  envelopes  for  the  one 
predominates  largely  in  the  offering  over  the  num- 
ber of  envelopes  for  the  other.  The  church  which 
is  too  much  occupied  in  raising  its  own  income  to 
give  adequately  to  missions  and  other  objects  of 
beneficence  will  be  punished  for  it.  Ministerial  ex- 
perience all  goes  to  show  that  the  church  which 
thinks  too  much  about  itself  will  have  increasing 
difficulty  in  paying  its  way,  while  the  church  which 
seeks  first  the  kingdom  of  God  in  all  its  breadth  and 
fulness  rarely  has  on  its  hands  serious  problems 
relating  to  its  support. 

We  note  here  certain  methods  adopted  for  rais- 
ing money  to  meet  the  current  expenses  of  the 
church.    These  are: 


CHURCH   FINANCE  207 

1.  The  pew-rental  system.  While  grave  objec- 
tions are  rightly  urged  against  this  method  pure 
and  simple,  yet  in  a  modified  form  it  has  been  found 
to  work  well  in  many  churches.  It  is  certainly 
wrong  that  the  gospel,  which  is  to  be  "  without 
money  and  without  price,"  should  ever  become  a 
gospel  which  can  only  be  heard  at  five  cents  a 
Sunday  under  the  gallery  and  in  a  draught,  or  at 
five  hundred  dollars  a  year  half-way  up  the  center 
aisle.  On  the  other  hand,  as  in  Trinity  Church, 
Boston,  in  the  time  of  Phillips  Brooks,^  pews  may 
be  so  rented  and  such  a  liberal  accommodation  pro- 
vided for  those  who  pay  no  rent,  that  the  evils  to 
which  this  system  is  heir  may  be  diminished,  if  not 
altogether  destroyed. 

2.  The  reaction  from  the  pew-rental  system  is 
seen  in  the  system  of  free  seats  and  weekly  offer- 
ings. By  this  system  sittings  are  not  even  assigned, 
and  each  one  gives  according  to  his  will.  When 
this  plan  has  been  tried  it  has  succeeded  for  a  time, 
but  in  the  end  the  church  making  the  trial  is  usu- 
ally forced  to  abandon  it.  This  system  is  an  ideal 
to  be  cherished,  but  we  fear  not  to  be  fulfilled  until 
conversion  and  sanctification  become  synonymous 
terms. 

3.  The  third  system  we  commend,  as  usually  be- 
ing the  best,  is  that  in  which  seats  are  assigned 
annually  and  reserved  for  the  contributors  independ- 
ent of  the  amount  pledged.  In  many  churches  it 
is   preferred  to  assign   seats   permanently   on   the 

'  "  Life  of  Phiriips  Brooks,"  Vol.  II.,  p.  142. 


208  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

principle  "  first  come  first  served  " ;  those  who  come 
last,  whether  rich  or  poor,  taking  such  seats  as 
may  be  left,  or  as  shall  become  vacant.  This  system 
seems  to  us  to  avoid  the  objections  of  pew  rents 
and  at  the  same  time,  with  constant  care  and  watch- 
fulness, adequately  to  provide  for  current  expenses. 
The  "  business  principles  "  of  a  certain  large  church 
as  recorded  by  its  treasurer  lie  before  us,  and  form 
an  excellent  model  for  other  churches  that  would 
abolish  a  deficit  and  manage  their  finances  on  lines 
that  have  been  found  practicable.  This  church  as- 
signs sittings  to  all  freely,  but  gives  to  each  person 
at  the  beginning  of  the  year  fifty-two  envelopes  in 
which  to  place  his  weekly  pledge.  The  church  is  di- 
vided into  six  sections,  over  each  of  which  is  placed 
a  collector,  who  is  responsible  for  the  collections  in 
his  section.  Should  any  person  fail  to  give  his 
contribution  for  four  consecutive  Sabbaths,  the  col- 
lector calls  upon  him.  It  is  assumed  that  either  he 
has  moved  from  the  city,  or  is  negligent  and  needs 
to  be  "  stirred  up  by  way  of  remembrance,"  or  has 
been  overtaken  by  misfortune,  in  which  case  he  is 
always  excused  from  payments  as  long  as  may  be 
necessary.  The  experience  of  this  church  shows 
that  it  is  the  small  contributions  that  pay  the  bills, 
as  our  Roman  Catholic  brethren  long  ago  discov- 
ered. In  the  words  of  this  treasurer,  "  when  the 
annual  meeting  comes  around,  everybody  comes  up 
smiling." 

V.  Church   Finance    Should   be   One   Index   of 
Church  Prosperity. 


CHURCH   FINANCE  209 

1.  As  a  rule  the  church  which  is  harmonious, 
hard  at  work,  and  growing,  has  no  difficulty  in  pay- 
ing all  its  expenses.  People  give  willingly  and  suf- 
ficiently when  they  are  satisfied.  On  the  civic  as- 
pect of  this  truth  Mr.  John  Bright  well  says: 
"  Where  was  there  a  bad  government  whose  finances 
were  in  good  order?  Where  was  there  a  really 
good  government  whose  finances  were  in  bad  or- 
der? Is  there  a  better  test,  in  the  long  run,  of  the 
condition  of  the  people  and  the  merits  of  the  gov- 
ernment than  the  state  of  the  finances  ?  "  We  fear, 
however,  that  we  must  modify  this  statement  on  its 
ecclesiastical  side  by  saying  that  while  there  never 
was  a  bad  church  whose  finances  were  in  good 
order,  there  have  been  some  good  churches  whose 
finances  were  in  bad  order.  But  this  anomalous 
condition  of  afifairs  has  generally  been  due  to  a 
carelessness  easily  remedied  by  the  introduction  of 
a  better  system  or  the  election  of  better  financia) 
managers. 

2.  We  counsel  that  special  appeals  for  current 
expenses  should  be  avoided  if  possible.  The  objec- 
tions to  such  appeals  are  that  they  are  spasmodic 
and  tend  to  unsettle  confidence ;  they  are  sensational 
and  tend  to  injure  regular  giving;  they  often  lack 
principle,  the  appeal  being  made  ad  misericordiam; 
and  they  invariably  grow  weaker  in  their  effect, 
until  the  special  appeal  becoming  the  regular  and 
the  ordinary,  the  phrase  loses  its  meaning,  and  the 
"  special  appeal "  is  a  periodic  or  intermittent 
failure. 


210  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

3.  Special  expenses  may,  however,  be  met  by 
special  contributions.  By  special  expenses  we  mean 
a  possible  deficit  in  the  treasury,  caused  by  unbusi- 
nesslike management  on  the  part  of  the  treasurer 
or  by  hard  times  in  the  community ;  a  church-build- 
ing debt  calling  for  the  payment  of  interest ;  repairs 
and  renovating  of  the  church  building,  or  enlarge- 
ment of  the  church's  accommodations.  But  such  ap- 
peals are  better  made  before  the  expenses  are  in- 
curred than  afterward.  The  best  time  to  circulate 
the  subscription  paper  is  when  a  church  deficit  first 
looms  in  sight.  Discouragement  and  paralysis  ever 
follow  in  the  wake  of  a  deficit. 

4.  Methods  of  raising  money  which  appeal  to 
inferior  motives,  such  as  church  fairs,  entertain- 
ments, and  the  like,  are  not  to  be  recommended. 
As  a  rule  they  injure  the  church,  lower  the  dignity 
of  the  ministry,  incur  the  contempt  of  the  world, 
impugn  the  generosity  of  the  church,  and  in  some 
instances  affect  public  morals  injuriously.  Such 
methods  often  wound  Christ  "  in  the  house  of  his 
friends."  The  progressive  spirit  of  California  may 
be  made  manifest,  but  hardly  the  unworldly  char- 
acter of  the  members  of  two  of  her  churches,  when 
we  are  told  that  in  a  certain  town  the  church  of 
one  denomination  gave  a  "  grand  hop  "  in  aid  of 
its  church  work,  and  the  church  of  another  denom- 
ination in  the  same  place  replenished  its  treasury 
by  two  dramatic  entertainments,  "  The  Humorous 
Drama,  *  Down  by  the  Sea,* "  and  "  The  Amusing 
Farce,    *  Rough    Diamond.' "     We    hope   that    all 


CHURCH    FINANCE  211 

similar  methods  may  be  found  to  be  like  the  gold 
in  sea  water,  unprofitable  for  commercial  purposes. 
But  all  fairs  and  lotteries,  melodramas,  and  enter- 
tainments, pale  into  insignificance  beside  the  method 
adopted  by  a  church  in  the  South.  The  widely 
distributed  poster  thus  gives  notice  of  the  following 
extraordinary  event: 

Notice! — He  will  Hang  on  June  20th.  There  will  be  a 
Grand  Excursion  from  Darien  to  Brunswick  Thursday, 
June  19th.  $1.  Everybody  Can  Go  Cheap,  Go  and  see  a 
wonder  that  has  not  taken  place  in  Glynn  County  before  in 
20  years.  The  steamer  will  leave  Darien  wharf  at  3  on 
Thursday  evening,  and  there  will  be  a  big  supper  and 
Hop  at  the  Hall  in  Brunswick  on  Thursday  night.  Will 
return  on  Friday  evening.  $1.  Round  Trip  Only  $1.  Chil- 
dren Not  Excepted.  Remember,  good  order  will  be  en- 
forced. Remember,  Refreshments  will  be  had  on  the 
steamer.  Remember,  a  good  band  of  music  will  attend. 
Remember,  we  will  go  Thursday,  June  19th.  Remember, 
round  trip  only  $1.  Remember,  no  difference  made  for 
children.  Come  one,  come  all,  and  Go  with  us.  Tickets 
can  be  had  any  time  from  the  Committee. 

Dr.  G.  W.  H^ 


Rev.  James  G.  K- 


Committee.^ 

The  event  referred  to  in  this  notice  is  the  hang- 
ing of  a  colored  man.  A  hanging  and  a  hop,  with 
refreshments  and  a  good  band  of  music,  and  all 
for  one  dollar,  must  have  improved  the  church 
finances,  if  not  the  public  morals.  No  words  of 
condemnation  can  be  found  strong  enough  to  ex- 

*"  Independent,"  June  19,  1884. 


212  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

press  our  disgust  at  this  incident.  But  the  evil  of 
which  this  is  a  most  emphatic  illustration  is  one  that 
insidiously  attempts  to  gain  an  entrance  into  nearly 
every  church,  and  well  deserves  the  condemnation 
of  all  men  whose  eyes  are  single  in  the  service 
of  God.  The  church  which  is  noted  for  the  ex- 
cellence of  its  entertainments,  and  whose  efficient 
management  thus  keeps  full  the  treasury,  is  the 
church  which  is  generally  noted  also  for  the  fewness 
of  its  conversions  and  the  poverty  of  real  Christian 
effort.  Phillips  Brooks  has  this  to  say  concerning 
this  matter :  "  The  church  degrades  the  dignity  of 
her  grand  commission  by  puerile  devices  for  raising 
money,  and  frantic  efforts  to  keep  herself  before  the 
public  which  would  be  fit  only  for  the  sordid  am- 
bition of  a  circus  troupe.  You  must  cast  all 
that  out  of  the  church  with  which  you  have  to 
do,  or  you  will  make  its  pulpit  perfectly  power- 
less to  speak  of  God  to  our  wealth-ridden  and 
pleasure-loving  time."  ^ 

The  church  conscience  must  not  be  suffered  to 
fall  below  the  individual  conscience.  In  raising 
money  for  expenses,  in  incurring  debt,  and  in  de- 
vising methods  for  clearing  a  debt  a  church  will 
sometimes  do  collectively  what  individual  members 
of  that  church  would  never  think  of  doing.  The 
following  letter  written  by  Mr.  Ruskin  to  a  person 
asking  him  to  subscribe  for  the  building  debt  of 
an  "  iron  chapel "  was  severe ;  at  the  same  time  it 
was  not  undeserved: 

*  "  Lectures  on  Preaching,"  p.  240. 


CHURCH    FINANCE  213 

Brantwood,  Coniston,  Lancashire,  May  19th,  1886. 
Sir:  I  am  scornfully  amused  at  your  appeal  to  me,  of 
all  people  in  the  world  the  precisely  least  likely  to  give  you 
a  farthing!  My  first  word  to  all  men  and  boys  who  care 
to  hear  me :  "  Don't  get  into  debt.  Starve  and  go  to 
heaven,  but  don't  borrow.  Try  first  begging — I  do  not 
mind,  if  it  is  really  needful,  stealing !  But  don't  buy  things 
you  cannot  pay  for."  And  of  all  manner  of  debtors  pious 
people  building  churches  they  can't  pay  for  are  the  most 
detestable  nonsense  to  me.  Can't  you  preach  and  pray  be- 
hind the  hedges  or  in  a  sandpit  or  a  coal-hole  first?  And 
of  all  manner  of  churches  thus  idiotically  built  iron 
churches  are  the  damnablest  to  me;  and  of  all  the  sects  of 
believers  in  any  ruling  spirit,  Hindoos,  Turks,  feather 
idolaters,  and  Mumbo  Jumbo  log  and  fire  worshipers,  who 
v/ant  churches,  your  modern  English  evangelical  sect  is  the 
most  absurd  and  entirely  objectionable  and  unendurable  to 
me !  All  which  they  might  very  easily  have  found  out  from 
my  books — any  other  sort  of  sect  would — before  bothering 
me  to  write  to  them.  Ever  nevertheless,  and  in  all  this 
saying,  your  faithful  servant, 

John  Ruskin. 

VI.  The  Income  Should  Meet  the  Expenditure. 
A  church  is  not  like  a  business.  It  is  not  a  specu- 
lating concern,  and  it  has  no  opportunity  for  making 
money.  Its  income  is  represented  by  the  contribu- 
tions. Let  these  contributions  therefore  regulate 
the  expenditure. 

We  have  said  in  another  place  that  the  treasurer 
of  the  church  in  his  payments  should  never  exceed 
the  income  of  the  church.  We  repeat  it  here,  for 
we  would  emphasize  this  counsel.  Sometimes  the 
treasurer  anticipates  receipts  and  pays  away  money 
v/hich  has  not  yet  come  in.    This  should  never  be 


214  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

done.  The  church  should  at  once  be  told  if  there 
is  a  deficit  in  the  treasury,  and  it  should  be  met 
there  and  then.  The  rule  that  the  expenditure 
should  never  exceed  the  income  is  a  wise  one,  how- 
ever, only  as  it  is  firmly  grasped  at  two  ends,  not 
one.  As  much  care  should  be  given  to  looking 
after  the  sources  of  income  as  is  given  to  the 
apportioning  of  appropriations  from  that  income. 

The  church  should  be  thoroughly  acquainted  with 
the  state  of  its  finances.  The  sources  of  income 
will  be  increased  if  the  people  are  assured  that  there 
are  no  dark  corners  in  the  financial  system.  There 
are  many  churches  in  which  there  would  be  more 
liberality  if  there  were  more  openness  in  money  mat- 
ters. Every  one  in  the  church  should  be  made  fully 
acquainted  with  the  condition  of  the  church  treas- 
ury. It  is  an  unhealthful  condition  when  the 
people  are  not  interested  in  finances,  and  they  can- 
not be  interested  in  matters  of  which  they  know 
nothing,  or  next  to  nothing. 

VII.  The  Contributions  for  Church  Expenses 
should  be  General  and  Proportionate  throughout 
the  Membership. 

I.  It  is  no  doubt  easier  to  pay  the  current  ex- 
penses from  a  few  large  subscriptions,  but  such  a 
condition  in  a  church  is  neither  healthful  nor  wise. 
A  church  is  injured  by  having  to  depend  on  one  or 
a  few  \vealthy  persons.  Their  purses  amount  to 
an  endowment,  and  thereby  the  church  is  pauper- 
ized in  spirit.  In  one  of  our  wealthiest  and  smallest 
States  a  circular  letter  was  recently  addressed  to 


CHURCH   FINANCE  21$ 

all  the  churches  of  a  certain  denomination  asking, 
among  other  questions,  how  large  a  proportion  of 
the  membership  made  any  pledge  for  church  ex- 
penses. Out  of  the  ninety -three  churches  replying  to 
this  question  about  half  reported  that  not  fifty  per 
cent,  of  their  membership  gave  anything  for  this 
purpose,  and  in  some  cases  the  proportion  fell  to 
one-tenth.  If  this  State  may  be  regarded  as  fairly 
typical  of  the  conditions  elsewhere,  it  reveals  a 
state  of  weakness  which  threatens  the  prosperity  of 
the  kingdom  of  Christ.  Every  one  should  give  un- 
less there  is  some  special  reason  to  the  contrary. 
Even  the  young  children  should  have  their  en- 
velopes and  should  be  accustomed  to  the  thought 
that  they  have  a  part  in  the  church's  maintenance. 
The  young  converts  should  be  trained  to  this  from 
the  first,  and  should  be  instructed  by  the  pastor  in 
this  duty  as  one  of  the  most  important  of  their 
covenant  obligations.  Even  the  very  poor  will  be 
glad  to  give  a  sum  proportionate  to  their  means, 
and  we  know  of  one  church  which  grants  to  its 
dependent  poor  a  sum  above  the  proper  allowance, 
sufficient  to  enable  each  one  to  return  in  his  en- 
velope five  cents  a  Sunday  to  the  church  treasury. 
There  is  no  reason  why  people  should  receive  the 
benefits  of  the  church,  its  preaching  and  singing,  its 
heat  and  light,  for  nothing ;  and  there  is  every  rea- 
son why  all  should  bear  their  part  in  the  cost  of 
these  things.  General  giving  means  general  in- 
terest, for  people  are  interested  in  what  they  pay 
for.     The   pastor   should  carefully   scrutinize  the 


2l6  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

church  to  learn  whether  the  contributing  is  general, 
and  should  see  that  it  become  so  as  quickly  as 
possible  by  those  means  which  suggest  themselves 
as  adapted  to  the  peculiar  conditions  of  the 
individual  church  of  which  he  has  the  oversight. 

2.  Contributing  should  be  proportionate  as  well 
as  general.  One  objection  to  pew  rents  is  found 
here :  The  rich  man  is  least  heavily  taxed ;  the  poor 
man,  possibly  with  a  large  family,  pays  more  in 
proportion  to  his  income  and  gets  less.  Another 
evil  follows  upon  this:  there  spring  up  class  dis- 
tinctions entirely  out  of  place  in  the  Christian 
church.  An  examination  of  the  contributing  list 
often  reveals  the  comparatively  insignificant 
amounts  which  the  rich  give  and  the  over-gener- 
osity of  the  poor.  In  any  case  the  poor  as  well  as 
the  rich  should  not  be  neglected  in  this  matter.  It 
is  often  the  poor  who  make  the  gifts  which  are  large 
in  the  sight  of  God.  In  the  church  of  Christ  the 
master  and  the  servant,  the  employer  and  the  em- 
ployed, the  socially  great  as  well  as  the  socially 
insignificant,  should  be  found  side  by  side,  giving 
as  a  part  of  their  devotion  to  sustain  the  worship 
in  which  they  are  engaged  together. 

From  what  has  been  said  on  this  subject  we 
deduce  the  following  principles : 

1.  Every  member  and  regular  attendant  at  the 
church  should  give  something  to  support  it. 

2.  The  giving  should  be,  as  far  as  possible,  Sunday 
by  Sunday. 

3.  The  appropriation  of  sittings  should  be  entirely 


CHURCH   FINAiNCE  2\J 

independent  of  the  amount  given.  The  assignment 
of  seats  seems  wise  in  most  churches,  as  it  keeps 
the  famiHes  together  and  gives  to  all  that  home 
feeling  in  the  church  which  is  scarcely  possible 
when  every  one  sits  anywhere. 

4.  No  preference  should  be  shown  because  of  the 
wealth,  social  position,  or  influence  of  any  member 
of  the  church. 

5.  The  support  of  the  ministry  and  the  defraying 
of  incidental  expenses  should  not  be  suffered  to 
interfere  with  the  general  beneficence  of  the  church. 

VIII.  The  Part  of  the  Public  Worship  Assigned 
to  the  Taking  of  the  Offering  should  be  as  Relig- 
iously Performed  as  any  other  Part  of  the  Service. 
The  ordinary  collection  should  be  announced  rev- 
erently, and  the  minister  may  repeat  passages  of 
Scripture  while  it  is  being  taken,  the  offering  being 
received  with  a  brief  prayer.  In  some  of  our 
churches  at  the  conclusion  of  the  offertory  prayer 
the  congregation  rises  and  sings  the  Doxology ;  and 
surely  at  no  other  part  of  the  service  is  it  more 
appropriate  to  "  praise  God  from  whom  all  bless- 
ings flow  "  than  when  we  "  worship  the  Lord  in  the 
beauty  of  holiness." 

In  all  cases  where  money  has  to  be  asked  for  it 
should  be  urged  that  giving  is  "  as  unto  the  Lord." 
Giving  is  a  religious  exercise,  and  the  motive  ap- 
pealed to  should  always  be  the  highest;  as  a  mat- 
ter of  fact  the  more  religious  a  man  is  the  more  he 
gives  '*  as  God  has  prospered  him."  In  illustration 
of  the  fact  that  the  most  earnest  Christians  are 


2l8  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

usually  the  best  givers,  we  note  these  words  of 
Henry  Ward  Beecher,  in  which  he  contrasts  the 
offerings  made  in  the  lecture  room,  where  the 
prayer-meetings  are  held,  and  those  made  in  the 
audience  room,  of  Plymouth  Church :  "  Our  lecture 
room  holds  about  three  hundred  people,  and  we 
collect  from  thirty  to  eighty  dollars  there  every  time 
we  pass  the  plate.  Our  best  Christians  attend  the 
weekly  meetings,  and  they  are  always  the  most  gen- 
erous. In  this  congregation  that  numbers  over 
three  thousand  we  don't  average  one  cent  per  head 
in  our  collections."  Though  it  takes  many  kinds  of 
people  to  make  a  world,  yet  we  believe  that  the  wide 
world  over  this  experience  will  be  found  to  hold 
true. 

IX.  In  the  Disposition  of  the  Church  Income  a 
Proper  Proportion  should  be  Observed. 

1.  The  salaries  are  by  no  means  the  only  ex- 
penses in  church  administration;  but  they  should 
have  the  first  place.  Unless  the  pastor's  salary  is 
an  excessive  one,  which  we  hardly  need  say  will 
rarely  be  the  case,  it  should  never  be  reduced,  where 
curtailment  of  expenses  is  found  necessary,  except 
as  a  last  resort. 

2.  Next  in  importance  come  the  expenses  incident 
to  the  conduct  of  public  worship,  such  as  those  for 
music  and  the  choir,  the  provision  of  hymn-books, 
heating,  lighting,  and  repairs. 

3.  And  last  comes  the  expenditure  necessary  to 
the  paying  of  any  interest  on  the  debt,  which  no 
church  should  have,  or  the  possible  taxes  on  the 


CHURCH   FINANCE  2l9 

church  property,  which  there  are  many  reasons  for 
beUeving  churches  should  rightly  pay.  The  church 
should  set  an  example  in  paying  tribute  to  Caesar. 
X.  The  Salary  of  the  Pastor  will,  to  a  very  large 
Extent,  be  Determined  by  the  Amount  and  Char- 
acter of  the  Work  which  he  does.  We  are  aware 
that  the  average  salary  of  ministers  is  far  too  small, 
and  that  the  amount  of  work  done  by  the  faithful 
pastor  is  proportionately  large,  yet  we  believe  it 
to  be  true  on  the  whole  that,  comparing  the  salary 
of  one  parish  with  another,  the  work  performed 
will  be  found  to  balance  the  salary  paid.  We  have 
yet  to  see  the  pastor  who  was  faithful  in  doing  his 
best  wanting  for  the  necessities  of  daily  life. 

1.  The  spiritual  ground  on  which  such  belief  is 
justified  is  this :  "  Therefore  take  no  thought,  say- 
ing. What  shall  we  eat?  or  What  shall  we  drink?  or 
Wherewithal  shall  we  be  clothed?  (For  after  all 
these  things  do  the  Gentiles  seek:)  for  your  heav- 
enly Father  knoweth  that  ye  have  need  of  all  these 
things.  But  seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God,  and 
his  righteousness;  and  all  these  things  shall  be 
added  unto  you.  Take  therefore  no  thought  for 
the  morrow :  for  the  morrow  shall  take  thought  for 
the  things  of  itself.  Sufficient  unto  the  day  is  the 
evil  thereof."  ^ 

2.  The  testimony  of  experience  is  similar  to  that 
of  Scripture  teaching.  There  are  both  more  min- 
isters than  churches  and  more  churches  than  min- 
isters; because  there  are  churches  which  ought  not 

iMatt.  6  :  31-34. 


520  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

to  exist,  and  ministers  who  are  not  really  qualified 
for  their  work. 

Dr.  Howard  Crosby  puts  another  side  of  the  mat- 
ter most  wisely :  "  Because  a  minister  is  never  to 
be  anxious,  we  can  not  affirm  that  a  Christian  con- 
gregation is  to  starve  him.  Because  a  minister  is 
to  suffer  martyrdom  cheerfully  for  Christ,  no  Chris- 
tian congregation  need  suppose  that  it  is  called  upon 
to  furnish  the  fagots  and  the  fire.  The  average 
pay  of  Christian  ministers  in  this  country  is  the 
same  with  the  pay  of  the  better  class  of  manual 
day-laborers,  and  of  course  much  less  than  the 
pay  of  journeymen  artisans.  Ministers  ought  to 
be  satisfied  with  this,  but  congregations  ought  not 
to  be  satisfied  with  it.  It  should  make  the  churches 
of  the  land  ashamed  in  sackcloth,  that  they  give 
less  to  the  support  of  their  ministers  than  they  do 
to  their  house-servants.  It  is  not  from  the  right 
of  the  ministers  that  I  would  argue  the  point  (min- 
isters are  not  to  press  rights  if  they  have  them), 
but  from  the  contemptible  niggardliness  of  the 
people.  If  the  church  had  a  just  appreciation  of 
the  Lord's  gift  in  ministers,  it  would  provide  amply 
for  those  who  have  given  their  lives  to  its 
edification."  ^ 

XL  The  Pastor  has  a  right  to  expect  that  the 
Church  should  meet  its  Pecuniary  Promises  to  him 
Promptly.  The  minister  has  his  bills  to  pay,  his 
obligations  to  meet,  his  character  for  honor  and  hon- 
esty to   maintain.     He  has   at  the   same  time  to 

i"The  Christian  Preacher,"  p.  i8i. 


CHURCH    FINANCE  221 

obey  the  injunction  of  Paul :  "  Owe  no  man  any- 
thing." As  he  values  his  usefulness,  he  must  not 
get  into  debt,  for  "  hope  inspires  a  man  who  is  earn- 
ing for  future  expenditure;  debt  drives  the  man 
who  is  earning  for  past  expenditure;  and  it  makes 
an  immeasurable  difference  in  life  whether  one  is 
driven  by  debt  or  inspired  by  hope."  ^ 

The  obligation  of  the  church  to  be  prompt  and 
regular  in  paying  the  pastor's  salary  is  all  the 
weightier  because  it  is  not  often  possible  for  him  to 
recover  legally.  Sometimes  the  salary  is  paid  ir- 
regularly and  meanly.  If  this  is  necessary,  the  pas- 
tor will  be  the  last  man  to  complain;  but  in  some 
cases  the  church  officers  would  hardly  be  at  ease  in 
this  matter  if  ''  the  appeal  unto  Caesar "  were  in 
order.  To  sell  the  church  edifice  in  order  to  liqui- 
date the  debt  to  the  pastor  is  certainly  heroic  treat- 
ment, but  in  one  case  in  which  it  was  done  the 
Chief  Justice  before  whom  the  matter  came  de- 
cided for  the  pastor,  and  gave  his  views  in  plain 
speech.  While  we  do  not  commend  entirely  the 
method  pursued  by  this  minister,  we  do  commend 
the  views  expressed  by  the  judge:  "If  any  debt 
ought  to  be  paid,  it  is  one  contracted  for  the  health 
of  souls,  for  pious  ministrations  and  holy  service. 
If  any  class  of  debtors  ought  to  pay,  as  a  matter 
of  moral  as  well  as  legal  duty,  the  good  people  of  a 
Christian  church  are  that  class.  We  think  a  court 
may  well  constrain  this  church  to  do  justice.  It 
is  certainly  an  energetic  measure  to  sell  the  church 

\  Lyman  Abbott, 


222  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

to  pay  the  preacher,  nor  would  it  be  allowable  to 
do  so  if  other  means  of  satisfying  the  debt  were 
within  reach." 

When  his  income  is  insufficient,  the  minister  does 
wisely  to  let  the  fact  be  known.  Paul  had  no  hesi- 
tation in  thus  referring  to  his  needs,^  yet  ministers 
have  often  had  to  suffer  when  possibly  a  word  to 
the  wise  would  have  relieved  their  anxiety.  Doctor 
Gill  once  said  to  his  deacons :  "  I  could  eat  more 
if  you  gave  me  more  to  eat."  Though  he  may 
not  be  able  to  form  an  epigram,  yet  the  pastor,  if 
his  income  is  insufficient,  should  be  able  to  mention 
the  fact  frankly  to  those  interested  in  bettering 
matters.  When  his  own  honest  wants  demand  it, 
and  the  finances  of  the  church  can  bear  it,  the  min- 
ister should  have  a  private  talk  with  some  trusted 
deacon  or  elder  or  trustee,  with  whom  the  entire 
management  of  the  matter  should  be  left.  We  have 
confidence  also  to  believe  that  he  who  in  the  labor 
of  Christ  is  willing  to  suffer  inconveniences,  en- 
dure hardness,  and  forego  rights,  will  not  trust  the 
Lord  in  vain,  and  being  anxious  about  nothing  save 
the  kingdom  of  God  and  his  righteousness,  shall 
find  added  unto  him  in  due  time  all  things  that 
are  needful  and  right. 

^  Phil.   4  ',  14-17. 


CHRISTIAN    BENEFICENCE 


SUMMARY 


I.  Beneficence  Must  be  Measured  by  the  Standard 
Which  Jesus  Instituted.  What  This  Standard 
IS  Appears  from  His  Teaching,  His  Spirit,  His 
Life  and  Death. 

n.  Giving  Should  be  Regular,  Systematic,  and 
Religious. 

1.  Regular  in  time,  and  systematic  in  method,  as  shown 

by  the  law  in  the  old  dispensation,  and  by  the 
principle  of  the  new. 

2.  Religious,  as  forming  part  of  divine  worship. 

HI.  Set  Yourself,  from  the  First,  to  Develop  the  Benef- 
icence OF  Your  Congregation.  While  not  Neg- 
lectful of  the  Rich,  Begin  With  the  Young  and 
THE  Poor. 

IV.  Emphasize  in   Your  Teaching  and   Practice  the 

Privilege  of  Giving.  Beneficence  is  Emphatically 
a  Privilege. 

V.  Insist,  However,  if  Necessary,  Upon  the  Obligation 

to  Give.  This  Obligation  Scriptural  and  Neces- 
sary. 

VI.  In  Making  Appeals  for  Benevolent  Contributions, 

Ground  Your  Appeals  on  Principles  and  Facts. 
"  The  motive  power  that  will  open  their  purses." 

VII.  Collect   Annually   for   the   Various    Denomina- 

tional Societies.  The  Weekly  Offering  System 
to  be  Supplemented  by  this  Collection. 

VIII.  The  Congregation  Should  be  Kept  Thoroughly 
Informed  on  the  Subject  of  Missions.  Means  by 
Which  this  can  be  Done. 

IX.  Let  the  Deserving  Poor  in  the  Church  be  Cared 

for  by  the  Church  Itself.  How  the  '*  Fellowship 
Fund"  may  be  Replenished,  and  Need  of  Care  in 
Guarding  the  Entrance  to  Church-Fellowship. 

X.  Do  NOT  LET  the  BeNEFICENCE  OF   THE   ChURCH   BeCOME 


TOO    Exclusively    Denominational.      Charity    is    • 
Christian,  not  Sectarian. 
XL  Take  an  Interest  in  any  Charity  Organization  in 
Your  Community. 

1.  Do     not     encourage     spasmodic     and     irresponsible 

beneficence. 

2.  In  no  case  give  aid  w^ithout  previous  examination. 

3.  When  called  to  aid  cases  of  need,  endeavor  to  preserve 

the  self-respect  of  .the  recipient. 


XI 


CHRISTIAN    BENEFICENCE 


While  Christian  Beneficence  and  Church  Fi- 
nance are  two  very  different  things,  yet  many  of  the 
principles  appHcable  to  the  one  are  relevant  to  the 
other.  It  is  said  that  Shakespeare  never  repeats, 
and  though  that  may  be  true  about  words,  it  cer- 
tainly is  not  where  principles  are  concerned.  There- 
fore, following  so  eminent  an  example,  we  shall  have 
reason  to  repeat  in  this  chapter  such  principles  as 
apply  to  both  these  subjects,  as  well  as  to  mention 
certain  principles  pertinent  to  Christian  beneficence 
alone. 

I.  Christian  Beneficence  must  be  measured  by  the 
Standard  which  Jesus  Instituted.  What  this  stand- 
ard is  appears  from  his  teaching  regarding  the 
Widow's  Mite.  Turning  from  the  rich  men  who 
were  casting  their  gifts  into  the  temple  treasury  and 
beholding  that  "  certain  poor  widow  casting  in 
thither  two  mites,"  he  said,  "  Of  a  truth  I  say  unto 
you  that  this  poor  widow  hath  cast  in  more  than 
they  all:  for  all  these  have  of  their  abundance  cast 
in  unto  the  offerings  of  God :  but  she  of  her  penury 
hath  cast  in  all  the  living  that  she  had."  * 

The  spirit  of  Jesus  as  well  as  his  teaching  throws 

^Luke  21  :  i-4. 

227 


228  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

light  upon  this  subject:  "For  ye  know  the  grace 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that,  though  he  was  rich, 
yet  for  your  sakes  he  became  poor,  that  ye  through 
his  poverty  might  be  rich/'  ^  To  measure  fully 
the  standard  of  beneficence  as  instituted  by  Jesus 
is  impossible,  for  all  the  meaning  of  his  life  and 
death  must  first  be  read  into  it :  "  Who  gave  himself 
for  us  that  he  might  redeem  us  from  all  iniquity, 
and  purify  unto  himself  a  peculiar  people,  zealous 
of  good  works."  ^  Christian  giving  then  begins 
when  an  element  of  suffering  is  present  in  the  giv- 
ing. "  Give  until  you  feel  it,  and  then  give  until 
you  don't  feel  it,"  ^  is  a  direction  for  the  distribu- 
tion of  charity  which  finds  its  warrant  in  the  teach- 
ing and  spirit,  life  and  death  of  the  Master  himself. 
The  truest  giving  in  a  Christian  sense  can  only  be 
of  that  which  costs  us  something.  It  is  said  that 
Doctor  Hook,  once  Vicar  of  Leeds,  on  a  certain 
occasion  asked  a  rich  parishioner  for  a  subscription 
to  a  church.  His  friend  drew  a  check  for  a  thou- 
sand pounds  and  gave  it  to  the  vicar  with  the  re- 
mark, "  There ;  I  shall  not  feel  that."  "  As  I  am 
a  collector  for  a  church,  I  thank  you,"  said  Doctor 
Hook,  "  but  as  I  am  your  minister,  I  am  bound  to 
tell  you  that  a  gift  which  you  do  not  feel  is,  in 
God's  sight,  not  a  gift  at  all."  Whereupon  the 
parishioner  wrote  an  order  for  another  thousand 
pounds.  We  are  not  told  whether  the  good  doctor 
persevered  until  the  point  of  suffering  in  this  particu- 
lar church-member  was  reached,  but  at  any  rate  his 

^2   Cor.   8:  9.  2  jitus   2  :   14,  ^  Mary   Lyon. 


CHRISTIAN   BENEFICENCE  22^ 

counsels  were  scriptural,  as  no  doubt  the  checks 
were  useful.  Beneficence  is  a  much  better  word 
than  benevolence,  as  it  goes  deeper,  and  more  fully 
expresses  the  spirit  that  should  animate  the  Chris- 
tian believer;  benevolence  means  well-wishing,  but 
beneficence  means  well-doing.  We  counsel  that  the 
stronger  word  be  always  used  when  referring  to  this 
subject. 

II.  Giving  should  be  ( i )  Regular  and  Systematic, 
and  (2)  Religious. 

I.  When  we  say  "regular"  we  refer  to  time; 
when  we  say  "  systematic,"  we  insist  on  method. 
Such  giving  is  in  accord  with  the  law  in  the  old 
dispensation :  "  And  concerning  the  tithe  of  the 
herd  or  of  the  flock,  even  of  whatsoever  passeth 
under  the  rod,  the  tenth  shall  be  holy  unto  the 
Lord."  ^  The  Christian  as  well  as  the  Jew  needs 
constant  reminder  that  "  thou  shalt  remember  the 
Lord  thy  God:  for  it  is  he  that  giveth  thee  power 
to  get  wealth  that  he  may  establish  his  covenant, 
which  he  sware  unto  thy  fathers."  ^  What  is  thus 
set  forth  in  Old  Testament  law  is  also  laid  down  in 
New  Testament  principle :  "  Upon  the  first  day 
of  the  week  let  every  one  of  you  lay  by  him  in  store, 
as  God  hath  prospered  him."  ^  We  believe  that  a 
steadily  increasing  number  of  people  are  giving 
systematically  and  regularly  in  the  spirit  and  letter 
of  these  verses.  While  the  giving  of  the  tenth  as  a 
Jewish  law  is  not  incumbent  upon  the  Christian, 
yet  to  give  less  than  a  tenth  speaks  poorly  for  the 

1  Lev.  27  :  32.  2  Deut.  8:18.  »  i   Cor.   16  :  2. 


230  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

triumph  of  Christian  faith.  One-tenth  of  one's 
total  income,  it  would  seem,  is  as  little  as  the  Chris- 
tian in  moderate  circumstances  should  allow  him- 
self to  give.  It  is  well  to  remember,  however,  that 
with  the  increase  of  income  should  come  increase 
of  percentage,  for  ten  per  cent,  of  an  income  of 
ten  thousand  dollars  is  really  much  less  than  the 
same  percentage  of  a  smaller  income.  To  set  aside 
a  just  proportion  regularly  for  the  Lord's  purse  is 
a  source  of  blessing  and  satisfaction  appreciated 
only  by  those  who  for  years  have  practised  it.  It 
reveals,  as  perhaps  nothing  else  can,  the  gracious 
providence  of  a  loving  Father,  and  renders  one 
able  to  answer  a  far  greater  number  of  appeals  for 
objects  of  a  desirable  character  than  would  be  pos- 
sible without  some  system  of  proportionate  giving. 

2.  In  distributing  a  proper  proportion  of  our 
means  to  objects  of  beneficence,  or  in  urging  others 
to  do  so,  we  should  never  forget  that  giving  is  a 
religious  exercise  as  well  as  a  regular  and  systematic 
duty.  As  a  rule  collections  should  be  taken  at 
every  service,  for  "  we  deprive  souls  of  a  privi- 
lege when  we  don't  make  a  collection."  ^  The 
custom  to-day  largely  prevails  of  collecting  the 
amounts  for  current  expenses  and  Christian  benefi- 
cence in  separate  envelopes  at  the  same  offering. 
Therefore  the  directions  given  in  the  previous  chap- 
ter as  to  a  suitable  offertory  service  are  to  be 
remembered  here.^ 

A   failure  to  make  the  offering  a  part  of  the 

*  Spurgeon.  -See  p.  217. 


CHRISTIAN    BENEFICENCE  23 1 

Spiritual  exercises  in  public  worship  has  put  the  col- 
lection on  the  wrong  basis,  and  the  collections  have 
suffered  less  than  the  worshipers.  The  fact  that 
this  element  has  not  been  emphasized  is,  we  believe, 
the  chief  cause  why  many  people  give  so  little  when 
the  offertory  plates  are  passed.  They  come  to  pray, 
to  praise  and  to  meditate,  but  not  to  give.  The 
dissection  of  one  collection  of  which  we  have  knowl- 
edge resulted  in  the  following  revelation:  There 
were  present  at  the  service  about  two  hundred  and 
seventy-five  persons,  and  on  the  plates  were  one 
hundred  and  sixty-five  coins;  supposing  each  coin 
represents  one  giver,  at  least  one  hundred  and 
ten  persons  allowed  the  plates  to  pass  with- 
out placing  anything  upon  them.  Of  the  one 
hundred  and  sixty-five  who  gave,  five  contrib- 
uted one  dollar  each,  six  fifty  cents  each,  twenty-six 
gave  twenty-five  cents  each,  forty-one  gave  ten 
cents  each,  fifty-six  gave  five  cents  each,  four  gave 
three  cents  each,  two  gave  two  cents  each,  and 
twenty-five  contented  themselves  with  placing  one 
cent  in  the  offering.  As  this  collection  was  taken 
in  a  church  that  was  noted  for  its  liberality,  we  fear 
it  reveals  a  state  of  affairs  exceptional  only  in  its 
munificence.  Even  in  some  of  our  largest  churches 
the  receipts  from  a  Sunday  evening  collection  barely 
pay  for  the  trouble  of  passing  down  the  aisles.  Such 
a  condition  shows  us  that  a  certain  sexton  was  not 
far  wrong  when  he  estimated  the  value  of  strangers 
in  a  church  at  three  cents  a  dozen.  Here  surely 
is  a  mission  for  every  minister,  and  as  he  learns 


232  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

to  emphasize  the  religious  aspect  of  giving  the 
people  will  in  time  realize  that  copper  collections 
mean  copper  prayers  and  copper  praises,  and  the 
offertory  plates  will  assume  a  more  golden  aspect. 
III.  The  minister  should  set  himself  from  the 
first  to  Develop  the  Beneficence  of  his  Congregation. 

1.  Begin  with  the  beginning — the  young.  Many  of 
the  philanthropists  of  our  own  day  bear  witness 
that  the  taste  for  giving,  and  for  influencing  others 
to  give,  was  acquired  in  their  earliest  years.  Giving 
is  hardly  a  natural  instinct.  It  certainly  requires 
educating,  and  unless  our  ministers  set  themselves 
diligently  to  this  task,  such  education  will  be  largely 
neglected.  None  so  fittingly  can  explain  those 
principles  of  the  duty  and  privilege  of  Christian 
beneficence  which  Christ  laid  down,  and  which  the 
succeeding  centuries  have  so  richly  illustrated.  The 
people  as  a  whole  recognize  the  minister's  right 
to  be  their  instructor  in  this  matter,  and  the  younger 
they  are  when  he  commences  his  instruction  the 
greater  will  be  the  result.  In  the  words  of  one 
of  the  governors  of  an  Eastern  State,  whose  life 
gave  point  to  his  speech,  "  It  is  hard  giving  until 
you  get  used  to  it.  You  must  be  educated.  The 
way  is  to  keep  giving.  The  more  you  do  the  easier 
it  will  be." 

2.  Another  class  that  is  often  neglected  in  such 
ministrations  is  made  up  of  the  poor.  A  prominent 
layman,  himself  a  wealthy  man,  recently  said  to 
the  writer  that  of  all  the  men  whom  he  knew  who 
once  were  poor  and  now  were  rich,  not  one  of  them 


CHRISTIAN   BENEFICENCE  233 

in  the  day  of  his  prosperity  gave  in  proportion  as 
generously  as  he  gave  in  the  time  of  comparative 
poverty.  The  minister  should  see  to  it  that  as  the 
income  of  his  members  increases  their  gifts  cor- 
respondingly increase,  and  thus  by  easy  stages  the 
poor  man  who  gives  his  pence  will,  when  prospered, 
give  his  pounds.  Unless  the  beginning  is  made 
with  the  Christian  when  he  is  poor  the  pastor's 
efforts  will  not  be  largely  successful. 

3.  The  effort  should  be  constantly  made  to  secure 
a  contribution  from  every  one.  Too  many  large 
collections  represent  only  large  separate  contribu- 
tions, and  many  churches  that  pride  themselves  upon 
their  beneficence  have  reason  only  to  be  proud  of 
a  few  wealthy  and  conscientious  contributors. 
Churches  are  pauperized  by  imputed  beneficence. 
A  noted  lecturer  on  religious  subjects  once  made 
public  his  calculation  "  that  nine-tenths  of  all  con- 
tributions to  foreign  missions  come  from  one-tenth 
of  the  membership  of  our  churches,"  and  urged  that 
this  fact  "  ought  to  be  seriously  pondered  by  at 
least  two  million  sixty-six  thousand  six  hundred 
and  eighty-eight  American  Baptists."  ^  By  prop- 
erly developing  the  beneficence  of  his  congregation, 
many  a  minister  has  raised  the  highest  monument 
to  his  own  understanding  of  the  will  of  Christ. 
Under  such  leadership  some  of  our  large  down- 
town churches,  when  left  by  the  wealthy  members 
who  formerly  were  their  support,  have  been  sur- 
prised   to    discover    that    the    amount    given    for 

1  Joseph   Cook,    1888. 


234  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

beneficence  was  as  large  as  ever,  though  the  member- 
ship was  drawn  chiefly  from  the  poor  streets  in 
the  neighborhood. 

4.  The  minister  should  certainly  preach  upon 
this  subject  as  well  as  make  it  a  part  of  private  in- 
struction. Sennons,  however,  both  in  their  com- 
position and  in  the  circumstances  of  their  delivery, 
should  be  wisely  (not  cautiously)  given.  Only  as 
the  preacher  is  free  from  suspicion  that  he  is  a 
"  special  pleader  "  is  he  effective  in  influencing  the 
people.  The  case  recorded  by  Doctor  Behrends  ^  is 
an  instance  in  point.  *'  A  prominent  New  York  pas- 
tor," said  he,  "  told  me  recently  that  the  most  ef- 
fective sermon  which  he  ever  preached  on  Chris- 
tian giving  fell  upon  a  Sunday  when  the  baskets 
were  not  passed,  and  the  people  knew  that  they 
would  not  be.  He  did  it  deliberately,  and  the  result 
amazed  him.  When  the  next  collection  was  taken 
everybody  was  eager  to  give,  and  the  contributions 
doubled.  They  stayed  there  too.  The  effect  was 
permanent." 

That  it  shall  not  seem  as  though  we  in  any  way 
underestimated  the  importance  of  people  of  wealth 
in  our  congregations,  we  note  here  that  it  may 
be  well  to  instil  the  principle  that  giving  during 
one's  lifetime  is  better  than  bequeathing  after  one's 
death.  While  we  are  to  honor  those  who  make  be- 
quests in  their  wills  to  charitable  objects,  we  are 
to  accord  the  highest  honor  only  to  those  who  are 
generous   in  life  as   well.     We   share   with   Lord 

1  "  The  Philosophy  of  Preaching." 


CHRISTIAN    BENEFICENCE  235 

Shaftesbury  his  preference  for  munificent  donations 
rather  than  ''  munificent  bequests."  Apart  from  the 
fact  that  giving  is  the  duty  of  the  living  rather  than 
of  the  dead,  in  this  day  of  the  exaltation  of  legal 
cleverness  one  can  never  know  that  his  written  will 
shall  ever  be  executed.  As  Mark  Twain  once  re- 
marked on  this  subject,  "  In  all  this  world  there 
is  no  joy  like  to  the  joy  a  lawyer  feels  when  he 
sees  a  good-hearted,  inconsiderate  person  erecting 
a  free  library,  or  a  town  hall,  or  a  hospital,  in  his 
zvill.  He  smiles  the  smile  that  only  he  knows  how 
to  smile,  and  goes  into  training  for  the  anaconda 
act.  Perhaps  no  one  has  ever  known  a  dead  man 
to  try  to  do  even  the  least  little  simple  thing,  without 
making  a  botch  of  it.  The  truth  is  a  dead  man 
ought  to  lie  still  and  keep  quiet  and  try  to  behave." 
We  recognize,  of  course,  the  importance  and  ap- 
propriateness of  bequests,  but  the  whole  matter  is 
settled  for  us  by  the  simple  principle,  "  These  ought 
ye  to  have  done,  and  not  to  leave  the  other 
undone."  ^ 

Our  concluding  counsel  to  the  minister  desiring 
to  develop  the  beneficence  of  his  people  is  briefly 
this:  Rely  on  the  many  rather  than  on  a  few. 
Where  this  has  been  courageously  and  continuously 
done  few  churches  have  ever  found  it  necessary 
to  leave  their  downtown  positions,  with  their  ex- 
ceptional opportunities  for  truly  Christian  work,  and 
seek  uptown  sites,  where  the  financial  millennium 
is  erroneously  supposed  already  to  have  been  ushered 

1  Matt.  23  :  23. 


2-}y(^  FOR    THE     WORK     OF    THE     MINISTRY 

in.  The  records  of  more  than  one  church  show  that 
quite  as  much  money  has  been  collected  when  the 
members  were  neither  numerous  nor  wealthy  as 
when  the  church  largely  consisted  of  well-to-do 
people.  The  inspiration  of  this  new  spirit  of  faith 
and  liberality  is  the  privilege  which  the  Christian 
pastor  should  covet  for  himself. 

IV.  The  Pastor  should  Emphasize  in  his  Teach- 
ing and  Practice  the  Privilege  of  Giving.  It  is 
not  well  to  place  the  thought  of  giving  as  a  duty 
constantly  first.  We  are  grateful  that  those  words 
of  the  Lord  Jesus,  "  It  is  more  blessed  to  give  than 
to  receive,"  ^  are  recorded  in  the  pages  of  Paul, 
though  omitted  in  the  pages  of  the  Gospels.  Per- 
haps it  is  lack  of  practice  of  this  virtue  that  has 
instilled  in  the  popular  mind  something  disagree- 
able and  irksome  in  the  thought  of  the  giving  of 
one's  means.  While  we  are  not  to  give  in  order 
that  we  shall  be  blessed,  yet  in  so  doing  we  are 
blessed.  However  large,  the  amount  bestowed  in 
Christian  beneficence  is  as  nothing  compared  to 
those  gifts  returned  in  the  act  by  the  hand  of  God 
to  the  giver  himself.  Well  did  Horace  Bushnell 
once  say  that  the  great  problem  of  the  church  "  is 
the  Christianization  of  the  money  power  of  the 
world,"  and  with  even  keener  insight  Gladstone  re- 
vealed his  own  simple  and  godly  life  when  he  said : 
"  The  diffusion  of  the  principles  and  practice  of 
systematic  beneficence  will  yet  prove  the  moral  spe- 
cific of  our  age."     The  pastor  should  be  generous 

1  Acts  20  :  35. 


CHRISTIAN    BENEFICENCE  237 

himself,  because  he  is  a  man  before  he  is  a  min- 
ister, and  the  privileges  he  preaches  to  his  people 
are  his  as  well  as  theirs.  He  should  be  generous 
also  because  as  an  example  to  the  flock  his  gen- 
erosity will  prove  contagious.  Practising  what  he 
preaches,  he  will  be  able  to  preach  what  he  prac- 
tises with  a  force  and  a  power  that  no  theoretical 
knowledge  of  the  subject,  however  excellent,  could 
furnish. 

We  desire  here  to  enter  a  protest  against  using 
the  word  "  begging  "  in  any  connection  with  Chris- 
tian beneficence.  In  an  old  church-book,  which  we 
are  glad  to  think  has  all  the  width  of  the  Atlantic 
between  it  and  us,  we  read  this  entry :  "  Agreed  to 
allow  Brother  M.  Bentley  some  wages  for  begging, 
also  leave  to  choose  his  own  companions,  and  that 
he  be  desired  to  beg  everywhere."  When  this  word 
is  used  by  the  solicitor  it  shows  a  misconception  of 
the  whole  matter  of  giving  as  viewed  by  Christ; 
and  when  it  is  used  by  one  appealed  to  for 
some  proper  object  it  discloses  a  want  of  a  sense 
of  stewardship  which  is  as  unworthy  as  it  is 
lamentable. 

The  minister  need  not  be  astonished  at  any  reve- 
lation of  meanness  on  the  part  of  any  of  the  mem- 
bers of  his  church.  Such  may  be  due  to  previous 
lack  of  training,  to  a  heritage  received  from  min- 
isters of  the  past,  or  to  original  sin,  that  heritage 
from  a  still  remoter  antiquity.  We  are  not  sur- 
prised that  a  noted  preacher  once  exclaimed: 
"  When  I  look  at  the  congregation  I  say,  '  Where 


238  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

are  the  poor  ? '  When  I  count  the  offertory  in  the 
vestry,  I  say,  '  Where  are  the  rich  ?  '  "  The  treas- 
urer of  a  certain  Presbyterian  church,  himself  an  ac- 
countant, has  written  a  striking  paper  on  "  Financial 
Worship."  In  this  paper  he  sets  forth  that  it  is 
well-nigh  impossible  to  talk  about  beneficence,  sys- 
tematic or  otherwise,  systematic  parsimony  being 
a  more  accurate  title.  He  concludes  with  the  con- 
viction, "  If  Christians  are  not  trained  to  give  when 
young,  nothing  short  of  dynamite  will  move  them 
when  they  have  grown  old."  Let  the  Christian  min- 
ister remember,  and  let  him  emphasize  again  and 
again  both  in  teaching  and  in  practice,  that  giving 
is  in  many  ways  the  very  highest  form  of  worship, 
because  the  most  unselfish,  involving  as  it  often 
does  self-denial  and  sacrifice,  as  prayer  and  praise 
do  not. 

V.  While  the  thought  of  giving  as  a  privilege 
should  have  the  first  place,  Insist  if  necessary  upon 
the  Obligation  to  give.  Giving  as  an  obligation  is 
thus  set  forth  by  Paul  in  his  charge  to  the  elders 
of  Ephesus,  "  Ye  ought  to  remember  the  weak."  ^ 
The  peremptory  command  in  the  law  of  Moses, 
"  Thou  shalt  not  harden  thine  heart,  nor  shut  thine 
hand  from  thy  poor  brother,"  ^  finds  its  echo  in  the 
words  of  John  the  Baptist  on  the  banks  of  the 
Jordan :  "  He  that  hath  two  coats  let  him  impart 
to  him  that  hath  none;  and  he  that  hath  meat  let 
him  do  likewise."  ^  This  obligation  is  none  the  less 
forceful  when  uttered  by  the  lips  of  the  "  beloved 

»Acts  20  :  35-  ?  Deut.   15  :  7.  ^Luke  3  :  u, 


CHRISTIAN   BENEFICENCE  239 

disciple,"  and  couched  in  terms  that  show  the  in- 
fluence of  the  spirit  of  Christ :  '*  But  whoso  hath 
this  world's  goods,  and  seeth  his  brother  have  need, 
and  shutteth  up  his  bowels  of  compassion  from  him, 
how  dwelleth  the  love  of  God  in  him  ?  "  ^  for  "  he 
that  loveth  not  his  brother  whom  he  hath  seen,  how 
can  he  love  God  whom  he  hath  not  seen  ?  "  ^  Martin 
Luther  showed  a  knowledge  of  all  time,  as  well  as 
of  the  day  in  which  he  lived,  when  he  said :  "  Every 
man  must  be  converted  three  times — in  the  head, 
in  the  heart,  in  the  pocket."  The  Protestant  min- 
ister can  scarce  follow  the  example  of  a  prominent 
Roman  Catholic  prelate  in  Canada,  who  not  long 
ago,  after  announcing  that  he  did  not  wish  five 
and  ten-cent  pieces  in  the  collection,  locked  the 
doors  of  the  church  and  followed  the  collectors 
to  see  what  each  person  contributed.  It  is  quite 
within  the  bounds,  however,  that  each  person  unit- 
ing with  a  church  be  required  immediately  on  en- 
tering the  fellowship  to  pledge  a  definite  amount. 
There  are,  of  course,  wrong  ways  as  well  as  right 
ways  in  which  to  insist  upon  this  scriptural  obli- 
gation. Though  the  church  may  not  specify  the 
amount  which  shall  be  given,  or  designate  the  pre- 
cise objects  of  beneficence  for  which  contributions 
must  bfe  made,  it  should  see  that  every  member  helps 
sustain  the  church,  and  answers,  as  far  as  his  means 
allow,  the  call  of  the  great  world  which  lies  without 
its  boundaries. 
VI.  When    he    makes    appeals    for    benevolent 

*  I  John  3  :  17.  *  I  John  4  :  20. 


240  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

institutions,  the  minister  should  Ground  his  Appeal 
on  Principles  and  Facts.  At  such  times  the  wise 
preacher  does  not  say  much  about  the  collection, 
but  he  spares  no  pains  to  inform  his  hearers  as  to 
the  subject  for  which  he  is  appealing,  and  thus  plant 
in  their  hearts  ''  the  motive  power  that  will  open 
their  purses."  The  presentation  of  these  motives 
is  all  the  more  powerful  when  its  direct  application 
is  left  to  the  conscience  and  the  sympathy  of  the 
people  themselves.  Mr.  Riddell,  when  pastor  of 
the  "  Church  of  the  People  "  in  Glasgow,  learned, 
from  experience,  where  the  emphasis  in  this  matter 
should  be  placed :  "  Formerly,"  he  said,  "  I  used  to 
tell  the  Lord,  and  ask  his  people;  now  I  ask  the 
Lord,  and  tell  his  people." 

VIL  An  Offering  should  be  taken  Annually  for 
the  Denominational  Societies.  Where  the  custom 
of  giving  for  these  various  objects  through  the 
weekly  envelope  system  prevails,  these  annual  col- 
lections should  still  be  taken,  for  they  allow  stran- 
gers and  those  who  have  not  made  a  weekly  pledge 
an  opportunity  to  assist  in  the  work.  The  annual 
offering  also  affords  an  excellent  opportunity  to 
urge  all  who  have  not  done  so  to  begin  the  custom 
of  weekly  giving,  and  cards  should  always  be  dis- 
tributed in  the  pews  for  this  purpose.  The  system 
of  giving  weekly  for  beneficent  objects  has  the  great 
advantage  of  being  independent  of  the  weather. 
Where  the  offering  is  taken  annually,  a  wet  Sun- 
day may  make  a  difference  of  hundreds  of  dollars 
in  the  subscriptions  for  the  kingdom  of  God.    A 


CHRISTIAN    BENEFICENCE  24I 

collector  should  be  appointed  for  each  specified  ob- 
ject, and  the  subscription  should  be  worked  up  be- 
fore the  collection,  the  pastor  and  others  assisting 
by  visiting  the  people.  The  pastor  who  thoroughly 
acquaints  himself  with  the  work  of  each  society, 
and  is  continuously  interested  in  them,  will  be  able 
vastly  to  increase  the  offering  of  his  church.  He 
who  is  not  thus  in  touch  with  each  society  will  have 
only  himself  to  blame  for  the  constantly  diminish- 
ing gifts  of  his  people.  Of  course  when  the  weekly 
offering  is  entirely  devoted  to  meeting  the  current 
expenses  there  must  be  a  special  arrangement  for 
these  collections.  But  the  weekly  envelope  system, 
supplemented  by  the  annual  collection,  seems  to  us 
on  the  whole  the  most  satisfactory  disposition  of 
the  matter. 

VIII.  The  subject  of  Missions  is  so  preeminently 
important  that  we  make  special  mention  of  it  in  this 
Consideration  of  Christian  Beneficence.  The  con- 
gregation should  be  kept  thoroughly  informed  on 
this  subject,  for  its  own  health  as  well  as  the  ex- 
tension of  the  work  of  Christ  demands  it.  So  far 
as  we  know  there  is  no  instance  of  an  active,  holy, 
harmonious  church  which  is  at  the  same  time  cold 
as  to  missions.  Foreign  missions  should  have  the 
first  place,  because  they  represent  the  widest  need 
and  are  specially  mentioned  in  the  marching  orders 
of  our  Master.  Under  missions,  however,  we  in- 
clude the  whole  range  of  subjects  that  refer  to  the 
extension  and  preservation  of  the  Redeemer's 
kingdom  from  our  own  borders  and  outward. 
Q 


242  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

Information  as  to  missions  can  be  circulated  in  many 
ways,  among  which  we  mention  the  sermon  before 
the  annual  offering ;  constant  mention  in  prayer ;  the 
occasional  visit  of  a  missionary  or  others  who  have 
been  on  the  field,  the  living  person  always  creating 
an  intenser  interest  than  the  spoken  or  written  word 
can  ever  arouse;  the  work  of  the  women's  mission 
bands,  in  whose  work  the  pastor  should  heartily 
co-operate ;  and  the  regular  missionary  prayer-meet- 
ing, called  in  some  of  our  older  churches  the  '*  mis- 
sionary concert."  Such  meetings  should  be  held 
at  least  once  a  month.  Hang  plenty  of  maps  and 
models  on  the  walls  of  the  room,  that  the  appeal 
may  be  made  through  the  eye  as  well  as  through 
the  ear.  At  these  meetings  the  minister  may  lecture 
familiarly  on  famous  missionaries.  He  may  use 
the  stereopticon,  slides  for  which,  illustrating  great 
missionary  themes,  may  now  be  rented  from  almost 
all  our  leading  missionary  societies.  The  world  may 
be  divided  into  geographical  parts  and  each  part  as- 
signed to  a  member  of  the  missionary  committee, 
which  should  be  appointed  annually,  each  one  be- 
ing required  to  keep  track  of  his  particular  territory 
and  report  at  the  meetings  any  happenings  of  spe- 
cial interest  in  it.  This  plan  has  been  found  to 
work  well,  and  may  be  followed  every  other  month 
throughout  the  year. 

The  missionary  prayer-meeting  should  include 
home  missions,  foreign  missions,  city  missions,  the 
Sunday-school,  and  all  other  agencies  that  properly 
take  their  place  under  the  vast  term  of  missions. 


CHRISTIAN    BENEFICENCE  243 

IX.  The  Deserving  Poor  in  the  Church.  We 
counsel  that  they  be  cared  for  by  the  church  itself. 
The  term  ''  fellowship  fund "  is  preferable  to 
''  poor  fund "  in  public  reference  to  our  fellow- 
members  not  so  well  off  in  this  world's  goods  as 
ourselves.  This  fund  may  be  appropriately  replen- 
ished by  a  collection  at  the  Lord's  Supper.  In  the 
words  of  Justin  Martyr  in  one  of  the  apologies 
which  he  addressed  to  the  emperor  on  behalf  of 
Christians,  "  Those  who  are  prosperous  and  will- 
ing give  what  they  choose,  each  according  to  his 
own  pleasure,  and  what  is  collected  is  deposited 
with  the  president,  and  he  carefully  relieves  the 
orphans  and  widows  and  those  who  from  sickness 
or  other  causes  are  needy,  and  also  those  in  prison 
and  the  strangers  who  are  residing  with  us,  and  in 
short,  all  that  have  need  of  help." 

Some  churches  levy  an  annual  tax  for  the  sup- 
port of  this  fund;  this  has  worked  most  success- 
fully, every  male  member  being  assessed  a  dollar 
and  every  female  member  fifty  cents.  The  fellow- 
ship fund  should  never  be  administered  by  the  pas- 
tor himself,  but  by  the  church  treasurer  or  such 
almoner  as  may  be  specially  appointed  for  the  pur- 
pose. Take  great  care  to  select  a  man  who  is  ju- 
dicious and  sympathetic,  as  his  character  and  temper 
will  have  quite  as  much  to  do  with  the  efficiency 
of  the  fund's  administration  as  the  money  contrib- 
uted. In  mentioning  this  fund  in  the  annual  reports 
to  the  church,  of  course  the  names  of  no  persons 
benefited  in  the  disbursements  should  be  mentioned. 


244  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE     MINISTRY 

The  care  which  fraternal  orders  take  of  their 
unfortunate  members  is  often,  by  way  of  contrast, 
cast  reproachfully  in  the  face  of  the  church.  Too 
much  emphasis  can  hardly  be  placed  on  the  decla- 
ration that  no  member  of  the  church  should  be 
suffered  to  receive  relief  as  a  pauper  from  the 
city  or  township  if  this  can  be  possibly  avoided. 
Keep  the  membership  of  the  church  clear  of  un- 
worthy, thriftless,  and  self-seeking  persons.  Some 
people  will  enter  a  church  as  a  convenient  gratuitous 
life-insurance,  and  expect  the  church  to  take  care 
of  them  and  theirs.  Rowland  Hill's  ready  wit  and 
quick  insight  into  character  was  equal  to  the  occa- 
sion when  an  old  woman  of  this  type  came  to  see 
him. 

"So  you  wish  to  join  the  church?" 

"  If  you  please,  sir." 

"  Where  have  you  been  accustomed  to  hear  the 
gospel  ?  " 

"  At  your  blessed  chapel,  sir." 

"  Oh,  indeed,  at  my  blessed  chapel ;  dear  me !  and 
how  long  have  you  attended  with  us  ? " 

"  For  several  years." 

"  Do  you  think  you  have  got  any  good  by 
attending  the  chapel?" 

"  Oh,  yes  sir ;  I  have  had  many  blessed  seasons." 

"  Indeed !  Under  w^hose  ministry  do  you  think 
you  were  led  to  feel  yourself  to  be  a  sinner?" 

"  Under  your  blessed  ministry." 

"  Indeed !  And  do  you  think  your  heart  is  pretty 
good?" 


CHRISTIAN   BENEFICENCE  ^4^ 

"  Oh,  no  sir ;  it  is  a  very  bad  one." 

"  What !  And  do  you  come  here  with  your  bad 
heart  and  wish  to  join  the  church?" 

"  Oh,  sir ;  I  mean  that  my  heart  is  not  worse  than 
others;  it  is  pretty  good,  on  the  whole." 

"  Indeed !  That's  more  than  I  can  say ;  I'm  sure 
mine's  bad  enough.  Well,  have  you  heard  that  we 
are  going  to  build  some  blessed  almshouses  ?  " 

"  Yes  sir,  I  have." 

"Should  you  hke  to  have  one  of  them?" 

"  Yes  sir,  if  you  please." 

"  I  thought  so.  You  may  go  about  your  business, 
my  friend;  you  won't  do  for  us." 

X.  Do  Not  Allow  the  Beneficence  of  the  Church 
to  become  too  exclusively  Denominational.  Chris- 
tian beneficence  should  remember  all  whom  Christ 
remembered,  and  should  be  made  to  include  hos- 
pitals, city  missions,  homes  for  the  aged,  blind, 
infirm,  and  kindred  institutions.  Charity  is  Chris- 
tian, not  sectarian,  and  we  learn  to  know  and  love 
our  Christian  neighbors  by  joining  with  them 
whenever  possible. 

XI.  The  Minister  should  take  an  Interest  in  any 
Charity  Organization  which  may  be  in  his  com- 
munity. We  commend  to  every  pastor  the  study 
of  this  subject,  and  bespeak  for  the  Charity  Or- 
ganization Society  his  hearty  support  and  co-opera- 
tion. No  other  society  does  more  good,  as  it  pre- 
vents duplication  of  aid  and  other  abuses  to  which 
charity  is  liable.  This  leads  us  to  three  remarks 
regarding  the  distribution  of  beneficence. 


246  FOR    THE     WORK    Oi<     THE     MINISTRY 

1.  Do  not  encourage  spasmodic  and  irresponsible 
beneficence.  This  is  a  most  important  matter.  The 
unwisdom  of  much  that  is  called  charity  is  shown 
by  the  "  London  Quarterly  Review,"  which  says  that 
each  year  in  the  city  of  London  more  than  forty-five 
million  dollars  is  distributed  in  public  and  private 
doles;  and  more  than  one-eighth  of  the  population, 
or  more  than  half  a  million,  are  assisted  by  the  other 
seven-eighths.  Charity  organization  evidently  has 
a  wide  field  among  the  more  than  one  thousand 
societies  which  give  relief  in  that  great  city.  In 
New  York  we  find  that  the  evil  has  not  much  les- 
sened by  coming  across  the  Atlantic,  if  the  esti- 
mate of  George  William  Curtis  be  true,  that 
"  half  the  enormous  sum  given  every  year  for  char- 
ity is  not  only  absolutely  wasted,  but  actually  in- 
creases pauperism,  knavery,  and  crime."  ^  We  fear 
that  the  statement  made  by  Mr.  Curtis  will  be 
more  than  borne  out  by  those  having  knowledge 
of  the  subject  in  any  of  our  centers  of  population. 

2.  In  no  case  should  aid  be  given  without  pre- 
vious examination,  for  "  charity's  eyes  must  be  open 
as  well  as  her  hands."  ^  Archbishop  Whately,  one 
of  the  most  generous  of  men,  boasted  that  he  had 
lived  many  years  in  Dublin,  and  given  away  thou- 
sands of  pounds,  but  never  a  penny  to  a  beggar.^ 
Such  a  boast  could  be  made  only  by  one  who  was 
as  conscientious  in  his  giving  as  he  was  large- 
hearted  in  his  impulses.     Giving  to  street  beggars, 

1  1882.  2  Thomas  Fuller. 

'"Selections   from  Whately,"   p.    19. 


CHRISTIAN   BENEFICENCE  247 

and  to  those  who  knock  on  our  doors  for  aid  is 
money  worse  than  thrown  away.  The  late  Howard 
Crosby  once  stated  publicly  that  he  had  caused  to 
be  investigated  every  application  for  charity  that 
had  come  to  him  through  a  series  of  years,  and 
he  had  yet  to  find  a  single  genuine  case.  The  testi- 
mony of  one  of  the  vice-presidents  of  a  charity 
organization,  whose  experience  of  eleven  years  in 
a  large  city  gives  weight  to  his  words,  is  that  "  out 
of  all  the  applicants  that  have  come  to  us  in  these 
eleven  years  we  have  found  but  one  that  was  de- 
serving; that  was  a  poor,  partially  crippled  boy, 
whose  story  we  found,  on  investigation,  to  be  ab- 
solutely true."  For  the  sake  of  that  boy  it  was 
well  worth  while  to  listen  patiently  to  all  the  other 
applicants,  and  it  is  only  as  similar  patient  pains 
are  taken  that  charity  can  do  real  good.  The 
growth  of  the  tramp  and  of  all  the  semi-pauper, 
semi-criminal  class,  is  alarming,  while  the  exist- 
ence of  the  "  rounder  "  is  demanding  loudly  the  in- 
determinate sentence  and  reformatory  methods. 
We  cannot  all  become  experts  in  charity,  but  we 
can  all  insist  on  such  a  careful  examination  and  in- 
vestigation that  the  genuine  and  deserving  will  be 
helped,  and  the  idle  and  dishonest  will  be  exposed. 
Thus  may  we  have  a  part  in  solving  the  problems 
that  confront  the  criminologist  and  at  the  same 
time  manifest  the  very  essence  of  organized  and 
Christian  charity. 

3.  The  caution  needs  to  be  observed  that  in  aid- 
ing cases  of  need  we  should  endeavor  to  preserve 


248  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

the  self-respect  of  the  recipient.  Where  actual  sick- 
ness does  not  prevent  the  appHcation  of  the  rule, 
work  should  be  required  for  money  given.  The 
words  of  Archbishop  Whately  are  still  true,  as  the 
wisest  of  our  charity  workers  will  bear  witness: 
"  People  will  do  what  you  pay  them  to  do ;  if  you 
pay  them  to  work,  they  will  work ;  if  you  pay  them 
to  beg,  they  will  beg."  The  influence  of  all  giving 
which  does  not  encourage  the  recipient  to  make  any 
return  is  to  destroy  independence.  Better  far  give 
nothing  than  in  giving  take  away  that  which  bread 
can  never  replace.  It  should  be  remembered,  how- 
ever, that  in  times  of  industrial  depression,  when 
work  fails  and  income  ceases,  there  are  far  more 
cases  of  real  need  than  under  usual  conditions, 
and  the  ordinary  rules  do  not,  and  should  not, 
apply. 

In  closing  this  chapter  on  Christian  beneficence, 
in  which  we  have  attempted  to  measure  the  sub- 
ject from  the  standards  instituted  by  Jesus,  and 
passed  on  and  practised  in  no  day  perhaps  better 
than  our  own,  we  cannot  do  better  than  commend 
the  words  Horace  Bushnell  spoke  a  few  years 
before  his  death :  **  What  we  wait  for,  and  what 
we  are  looking  hopefully  to  see,  is  the  consecration 
of  the  vast  money  power  of  the  world  to  the  work 
and  cause  and  kingdom  of  Jesus  Christ.  For 
that  day,  when  it  comes,  is  the  morning  of  the  new 
creation."  And  that  day  will  come  only  as  in  the 
life  of  the  churches,  and  of  the  world  they  influ- 
ence, there  is  increased  spirituality  and  consecration. 


CHRISTIAN    BENEFICENCE  249 

When  a  church  is  low  spiritually,  money  must  be 
pumped  slowly  and  painfully;  but  when  our  min- 
isters, our  committees,  our  people,  become  really 
abiding-places  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  money  springs 
forth  for  God's  work  like  water  from  the  rock  that 
Moses  struck  in  the  wilderness. 


REVIVALS 


SUMMARY 


Introduction.    The  literature  of  the  subject. 

I.  Revivals  are  Divine  in  their  Origin. 

II.  Revivals  Have  Formed  a  Continuous  Feature  in  the 

History  of  the  Church. 

III.  Revivals   are   Necessary   to  the   Welfare   of   the 

Church. 

IV.  Revivals   are   not   Brought   About   Irrespective   of 

Means. 

V.  Revivals  are  Uniformly  the  Result  of  Scriptural 

Faith  and  Teaching. 

VI.  Revivals  Produce  Moral  Changes. 

VII.  Revivals  are  not  Uniform  in  Secondary  Features. 

VIII.  Revivals  Have  Been  Closely  Connected  With 
Educational  Institutions,  Missions,  and  General 
Church  Enterprise. 

IX.  Revivals  are  Beneficial  to  the  Minister's  Spiritual 

Life. 

X.  Certain  Men  are  Specially  Qualified  for  Carrying 

ON  Revival  Work. 


XII 

REVIVALS.      LESSONS    FROM     HISTORY 

As  preliminary  to  the  subject  of  the  Minister  and 
Revivals,  it  will  be  well  to  draw  some  lessons  from 
a  study  of  the  history  of  revivals  in  all  ages. 

A  revival  is  "  a  normal  working  of  human  nature 
moved  by  supernatural  forces,"  ^  and  the  foundation 
of  revivals  is  laid  in  reason  as  well  as  in  experi- 
ence. Revivals  are  universal  in  their  occurrence, 
being  peculiar  to  no  sect  or  section,  and  to  believe 
in  their  necessity  it  is  only  necessary  to  have  some 
acquaintance  with  history.  Revivals  are  often 
spoken  of  as  a  modern  American  product.  It  is 
true  that  peculiarities,  growing  out  of  the  national 
temperament  and  history,  have  made  American  re- 
vivals remarkable;  but  in  the  sense  of  their  being 
confined  to  one  country  or  age  rather  than  another 
revivals  are  neither  modern  nor  American.  "  They 
have  never  been  provincial.  All  the  past  is  dotted 
over  with  them ;  all  the  future  must  be  the  same. 
Our  hope  of  the  world's  conversion  is  a  dream, 
if  religious  progress  is  to  be  measured  by  that  of 
the  intervals  between  these  great  awakenings  of 
the  popular  heart."  ^     Objections  to  revivals  arise 

1  Herrick  Johnson. 

2  Austin  Phelps,  "Men  and  Books,"  p.  xi. 


254  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

either  from  ignorance  of  the  part  they  have  played 
in  the  rise  and  progress  of  the  Christian  church,  or 
from  the  crudities  or  superficiality  by  which  some 
particular  movement  has  been  characterized,  but 
which  are  no  intrinsic  part  of  the  revival  itself. 
Horace  Bushnell,  whose  fair-mindedness  was  only 
equaled  by  his  lion-heartedness,  and  who  is  some- 
times quoted  as  opposed  to  revivals,  thus  speaks 
his  mind  in  words  of  truth  and  soberness: 

I  desire  to  speak  with  all  caution  of  what  are  very  un- 
fortunately called  revivals  of  religion;  for,  apart  from  the 
name,  which  is  modern,  and  from  certain  crudities  and 
excesses  that  go  with  it — which  name,  crudities,  and  ex- 
cesses are  wholly  adventitious  as  regards  the  substantial 
merit  of  such  scenes — apart  from  these,  I  say,  there  is 
abundant  reason  to  believe  that  God's  spiritual  economy 
includes  varieties  of  exercise,  answering,  in  all  important 
respects,  to  these  visitations  of  mercy,  so  much  coveted  in 
our  churches.  They  are  needed.  A  perfectly  uniform 
demonstration  in  religion  is  not  possible  or  desirable. 
Nothing  is  thus  uniform  but  death.  .  .  The  Christian  church 
began  with  a  scene  of  extraordinary  social  demonstra- 
tion, and  the  like,  in  one  form  or  another  may  be  traced 
in  every  period  of  its  history  since  that  day.  .  .  But  the 
difficulty  is  with  us,  that  we  idolize  such  scenes,  and  make 
them  the  whole  of  our  religion.  We  assume  that  nothing 
good  is  doing,  or  can  be  done  at  any  other  time.  And 
what  is  even  worse,  we  often  look  upon  these  scenes,  and 
desire  them,  rather  as  scenes  of  victory  than  of  piety.* 

In  this  chapter  we  shall  endeavor  to  set  forth 
certain  lessons  which  the  literature  of  the  sub- 
ject teaches,  which  may  aid  the  reader  to  a  better 

*  Horace  BushncU's  "  Christian  Nurture,"  pp.  59,  60. 


LESSONS  FROM  HISTORY  2$$ 

appreciation  of  the  practical  side  of  revivals,  which 
will  be  subsequently  considered. 

I.  We  learn  first  that  Revivals  are  Superhuman 
in  their  Origin. 

I.  This  is  evident  from  both  the  Old  and  the 
New  Testaments.  The  valley  of  dry  bones — "  Lo, 
they  were  very  dry  " — is  a  place  that  others  than 
Ezekiel  have  visited  when  *'  the  hand  of  the  Lord  " 
was  upon  them.  The  experience  of  the  prophet 
also,  in  hearing  a  noise  and  beholding  a  shaking 
and,  "  Lo,  the  sinews  and  the  flesh  came  upon 
them,  and  the  skin  covered  them  above  .  .  .  and 
the  breath  came  into  them,  and  they  lived,  and  stood 
up  upon  their  feet,  an  exceeding  great  army,"  ^  is 
one  duplicated  in  the  life  of  many  a  minister  of 
to-day. 

The  superhuman  agency  in  the  new  birth,  as  set 
forth  by  Jesus  in  his  interview  with  Nicodemus,  is 
the  agency  recognized  and  acknowledged  in  every 
true  revival  of  religion.  For  whether  it  is  the  ruler 
of  the  Jews  alone  with  the  Master  on  the  housetop 
by  night,  or  the  great  assembly  bowed  and  swayed 
by  a  force  whose  power  is  undeniable,  though  not 
understood,  in  both  cases  the  marvel  is  the  same. 
"  The  wind  bloweth  where  it  listeth,  and  thou  hear- 
est  the  sound  thereof,  but  canst  not  tell  whence  it 
cometh,  or  whither  it  goeth;  so  is  every  one  that 
is  born  of  the  Spirit."  ^  It  was  only  after  the  first 
disciples  had  been  endued  with  power  from  on  high 
that  the  first  great  revival  followed.^ 

^Ezek.  37  :   1-14.  ^john  3  :  8.  a  Luke  34  :  44-53« 


256  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

In  the  book  of  Acts  we  have  frequent  ilhistrationa 
of  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit;  the  divine  pres- 
ence, who  does  his  work  through  human  agencies. 

2.  All  after  history  is  but  a  continuation  of  these 
first  acts  of  the  first  disciples.  Illustrations  of  the 
superhuman  origin  of  revivals  are  numerous.  Re- 
vivals have  sprung  up  when  the  church  was  most 
corrupt  and  inactive,  and  often  the  most  diligent 
search  reveals  no  human  causes  to  explain  the 
sudden  quickening. 

The  revivals  of  the  eighteenth  century  are  cases 
in  point.  These  were  the  most  powerful,  wide- 
spread, and  permanent  of  all  such  religious  move- 
ments. From  this  period  date  the  rise  of  Method- 
ism, the  preaching  of  Whitefield,  the  birth  of  the 
evangelical  school  in  the  Church  of  England,  and 
the  sermons  and  other  works  of  Jonathan  Edwards. 
Consider,  however,  the  low  condition  of  religion 
previous  to  these  revivals.  About  the  end  of  the 
seventeenth  and  the  beginning  of  the  eighteenth 
centuries  most  of  the  churches  in  the  American  col- 
onies, as  well  as  in  the  United  Kingdom,  were  in 
a  comparatively  moribund  state.  In  England, 
Arianism  and  Deism  prevailed;  and  in  New  Eng- 
land, Increase  Mather  says,  "  Conversions  have  be- 
come rare  in  this  age  of  the  world."  As  we  should 
expect,  the  preaching  of  the  time  was  as  lamentable 
as  its  doctrines.  Tillotson  and  Bull,  lights  in  the 
English  established  Church,  reveal  in  their  sermons 
little  that  is  calculated  to  awaken  the  sinner,  and 
less  that  would  tend  to  bring  him  to  Christ.     In 


LESSONS   FROM    HISTORY  257 

1760  William  Romaine  knew  no  more  than  six  or 
seven  "  gospel "  ministers  in  England ;  and  Bishop 
Burnet  says  of  candidates  for  Episcopal  ordina- 
tion, "  They  can  give  no  account,  or  at  least  a  very 
imperfect  one,  of  the  contents  even  of  the  gos- 
pel. Those  who  have  been  ordained  cannot  make 
it  appear  that  they  have  read  the  Scriptures,  or  any 
one  good  book  since  they  were  ordained."  Among 
English  Dissenters  "  a  cold,  comfortless  kind  of 
preaching  prevails  everywhere."  And  lest  we  be 
tempted  to  congratulate  ourselves  that  the  churches 
of  this  country  were  in  better  condition,  we  record 
the  complaint  of  Increase  Mather :  "  During  the  last 
age  scarcely  a  sermon  was  preached  without  some 
being  apparently  converted,  and  sometimes  hun- 
dreds were  converted  by  one  sermon.  Who  of  us 
can  say  that  we  have  seen  anything  such  as  this  ?  " 
The  morals  of  the  time  also  reflect  the  low  state 
of  its  preaching  and  its  doctrine.  In  England  such 
was  the  general  dissoluteness  and  depravity,  that 
the  increase  of  population  was  only  one  million  in 
one  hundred  years  (1651-1751),  whereas  in  the  suc- 
ceeding one  hundred  years,  notwithstanding  war, 
the  increase  was  fourteen  millions.  According  to 
Bishop  Butler  the  age  had  now  at  length  "  dis- 
covered Christianity  to  be  fictitious."  Religion  was 
made  a  subject  of  mirth  and  ridicule  by  many  in 
revenge  for  having  so  long  interrupted  the  pleas- 
ures of  the  world.  This  condition  of  things  is 
duplicated  in  our  own  New  England :  "  Our  de- 
generate New  England,  what  art  thou  come  to  at 

R 


258  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

this  day?  How  are  these  sins  (profanity  and  drunk- 
enness) become  common  that  were  once  not  even 
heard  of?"^ 

The  superhuman  ekment  in  revivals  is  opposed 
in  our  day,  as  in  every  day,  both  in  the  world  and 
in  the  church,  by  rationalism.  Rationalism  in  the 
world  insists  that  the  order  of  nature  is  inviolable, 
its  laws  supreme,  its  forces  mechanical;  and  this 
same  spirit  in  the  church,  though  clad  in  disguis- 
ing garb,  assumes  that  all  that  is  needed  for  a 
revival  is  proper  machinery,  a  more  earnest  efifort, 
and  the  multiplication  of  means.  Facts  are,  how- 
ever, the  best  refutation  of  the  claims  of  rational- 
ism, and  nowhere  do  they  better  maintain  their 
character  for  being  stubborn  things.  What  but  the 
fulness  of  the  Spirit  accounts  for  the  power  of 
Whitefield,  Spurgeon,  Moody,  and  a  host  of  others 
whose  influence  was  so  mighty  because  they  dis- 
claimed all  credit  for  the  strength  through  which 
they  could  do  "  all  things  "  ?  Verily  as  we  remem- 
ber such  names  we  have  but  the  modern  illustra- 
tions of  the  truth  declared  of  old,  "  God  hath  chosen 
the  foolish  things  of  the  world  to  confound  the 
wise;  and  God  hath  chosen  the  weak  things  of  the 
world  to  confound  the  things  which  are  mighty."  ^ 
Nay,  Paul  himself  is  loyal  in  disclaiming  the  power 
as  his  own  by  which  the  force  of  the  Spirit  was 
demonstrated.  He  came  to  the  church  at  Corinth, 
"  not  with  excellency  of  speech  or  of  wisdom," 
but    "  in    weakness    and    in    fear    and    in    much 

*  Increase  Mather.  »  i   Cor.   i  :  27. 


LESSONS    FROM    HISTORY  259 

trembling.  And  my  speech  and  my  preaching  was 
not  with  enticing  words  of  man's  wisdom,  but  in 
demonstration  of  the  Spirit  and  of  power :  that  your 
faith  should  not  stand  in  the  wisdom  of  men  but 
in  the  power  of  God."  ^ 

II.  The  Corollary  which  naturally  follows  the 
demonstration  of  the  superhuman  origin  of  revivals 
is  found  in  the  fact  that  Revivals  have  formed  a 
Continuous  Feature  in  the  History  of  Religion. 
The  reigns  of  Asa  and  Hezekiah  are  only  two  more 
illustrations  of  a  time  of  religious  awakening  and 
refreshing  following  a  time  of  dearth  and  discour- 
agement.^ The  lives  of  Elijah  and  the  other  prophets 
widely  and  continuously  uphold  the  principle  that 
"  the  barrel  of  meal  shall  not  waste,  neither  shall 
the  cruse  of  oil  fail,  until  the  day  that  the  Lord 
sendeth  rain  upon  the  earth."  ^  The  book  of  Ezra 
and  Nehemiah  will  repay  careful  study  by  such  as 
desire  further  evidence  of  this  truth. 

The  day  of  Pentecost  was,  in  a  sense,  the  birth- 
day of  the  Christian  church.  Certain  characteristics 
of  that  wondrous  event  are  common,  in  greater  or 
less  degree,  to  all  those  revivals  which  have  con- 
tinued in  the  church  from  that  day  to  this.  As  we 
read  the  second  chapter  of  Acts  we  observe  the 
following  characteristics  attendant  on  this  descent 
of  the  Holy  Spirit :  ( i )  Continuous,  united,  believ- 
ing prayer.  (2)  Simple,  fearless  preaching  of 
Christ.     (3)  Divine  energy.     (4)  Open  espousal  of 

^  I  Cor.  2  :  1-5.       2  2  Chron.  15  :  15;  3  Chrgn,  a?  :  ;;9, 
*  I  Kings  17  :  14. 


260  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

Christ's  cause.  (5)  Objection,  and  derision  on  the 
part  of  many.  (6)  The  formation  of  a  visible  so- 
ciety. (7)  Solemn  awe  among  some  of  the 
unconverted.     (8)  Joy  in  discipleship. 

This  testimony  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments 
is  repeated  in  the  centuries  of  the  early  Christian 
era  when  revivals  were  almost  continuous.  In  the 
dark  ages  we  have  only  scanty  history,  but  such 
as  we  have  tells  us  that  the  light  has  never  been 
entirely  put  out.  To  sit  in  the  great  square  at 
Florence  is  to  recall  the  martyrdom  of  Savonarola 
and  the  mighty  revival  which  glowed  only  the  more 
gloriously  when  the  rulers  of  the  city  tried  in  vain 
to  quench  its  bright  and  shining  light.  They  de- 
stroyed his  body  indeed,  but  were  powerless  over 
his  soul. 

The  name  of  Wycliffe  pictures  for  us  England 
bent  in  study  once  more  over  her  Bible,  or  listening 
to  the  words  of  the  preacher  which  awoke  again  her 
sleeping  but  not  dead  religious  instincts.  Through 
the  work  of  Tyndale  the  Bible  was  circulated  far 
and  wide.  Then  comes  Latimer,  as  closely  associ- 
ated with  the  movements  of  the  English  Reforma- 
tion as  was  John  Knox  with  the  Reformation  across 
the  border  in  Scotland.  Then  Calvin  arises,  a  man 
as  strong  as  his  doctrine,  and  to  this  day  the  city 
of  Geneva  bears  the  imprint  of  his  mighty  teaching 
and  personality.  Baxter  and  his  contemporaries 
then  press  to  the  front,  suggesting  the  flame  that 
burst  forth  at  Kidderminster,  and  the  Cromwellian 
period,  when  the  zeal  of  revival  fired  the  shots  and 


LESSONS    FROM    HISTORY  261 

unsheathed  the  swords  which  heralded  the  time 
when  men  should  find  in  the  American  colonies 
what  they  had  never  attained  in  the  older  country. 
The  first  shots  of  the  American  Revolution  were 
fired  on  the  battlefields  of  Cromwell,  and  this  Ameri- 
can commonwealth  owes  much  to  the  spirit  of  re- 
vival which  was  as  the  powder  behind  those  bullets. 

In  more  recent  times  we  trace  more  easily  the 
continual  revivals  which  have  been  features  of  the 
eighteenth  century.  To  any  one  who  studies  these 
movements  more  thoroughly  than  is  our  province 
here,  the  following  dates  and  names  will  have  sig- 
nificance: 1729,  the  Holy  Club  at  Oxford;  1730, 
Tennent  in  New  Jersey;  1744,  Northampton  and 
Jonathan  Edwards;  1739,  Wales  and  Howell  Har- 
ris; 1740,  the  movement  which  had  its  origin  in 
Cambuslang,  in  Scotland.* 

The  nineteenth  century  is  still  so  close  to  our 
own  that  we  need  but  mention  Nettleton,  Beecher, 
Finney,  Kirk,  Knapp,  Moody,  yes,  and  Phillips 
Brooks,  in  whom  the  spirit  of  the  Puritan  joins 
forces  with  the  liberalism  which  the  Puritan  ab- 
horred, the  fusion  resulting  in  a  powerful  evangel; 
ism  which  shall  influence  us  for  many  a  long  day 
to  come.^ 

'  "  The  Erskines,"  p.  122. 

*  Mention  should  here  be  made  of  the  Welsh  revival  of  1905. 
Had  my  father  lived  to  see  it  he  would  have  followed  it  with  the 
greatest  interest,  and  he  would  have  rejoiced  to  think  that  we  see 
now  but  "  a  little  cloud  .  .  .  like  a  man's  hand,"  which  foretells 
"  a  great  rain."  We  refer  our  readers  to  the  account  of  this  mighty 
revival  written  by  W.  T.  Stead.  H.   p. 


262  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

In  following  through  the  course  of  history  the 
continuous  features  of  revival  it  will  be  of  especial 
interest  to  the  American  reader  to  note  the 
movements  peculiar  to  our  own  country. 

1.  The  revivals  of  the  Massachusetts  Bay  Col- 
ony (1630- 1 650),  which  have  as  their  key-note 
spontaneity  as  opposed  to  formalism. 

2.  The  revival  in  New  England  under  Jonathan 
Edwards  (1735-1745),  distinguished  by  the  em- 
phasis given  to  the  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith. 

3.  The  revivals  in  the  South  (1799- 1803),  begin- 
ning in  Tennessee  and  Kentucky,  and  distinguished 
by  the  place  given  to  divine  sovereignty. 

4.  Next  we  turn  to  New  England  again,  always 
a  congenial  soil  for  revivals,  and  there  find  the 
movements  of  1830- 1835,  culminating  in  Finney. 
These  have  as  their  central  thought  human  agency 
or  man's  duty. 

5.  Then  comes  the  Millerite  teaching,  injurious 
in  its  effects  (1840-1845),  in  which  the  second 
coming  of  Christ  was  the  dominant  note. 

6.  The  revivals  of  1857-8,  setting  forth  the  unity 
and  priesthood  of  believers. 

7.  Moody  and  those  who  have  stood  with  him 
(1874-1877),  who  drove  home  with  texts  of 
Scripture  the  doctrine  of  imputed  righteousness. 

8.  The  names  of  Jones  and  Small  reflect  the  teach- 
ings of  perhaps  more  worthy  masters  in  other  coun- 
tries, which  speak  to  our  own  age  everywhere  of 
union  with  Christ  developing  practical  righteousness 

(1884-  ). 


LESSONS   FROM    HISTORY  263 

From  this  continuous  series  of  revivals  the  con- 
clusion may  reasonably  be  formed  that  revivals  are 
a  necessity.  Man  being  what  he  is,  his  spiritual  life 
has  its  tides,  his  moral  nature  has  its  growth  and 
may  have  its  retrogression;  his  intellectual  nature 
is  subject  to  progress  or  decline.  For  this  condition 
of  things  revivals  are  eminently  adapted,  as  "  the 
zest  of  life — individual,  corporate — consists  in  a 
succession  of  fresh  beginnings.  Revival  is  the  word 
that  spells  life  and  progress."  ^  The  world  will 
never  be  conquered  by  the  piety  which  *' quietly 
attends  the  services  of  the  sanctuary,  but  expends 
its  zeal  and  enthusiasm  within  the  domestic  circle."  ^ 
From  all  that  has  been  said  up  to  this  point  con- 
cerning the  continuous  revivals  in  the  church  of 
Christ  to  which  history  bears  witness,  we  believe 
we  are  warranted  in  the  conclusion  that  for  the 
quickening  of  the  Christian  as  well  as  for  the  con- 
version of  the  unsaved,  revivals  of  religion  are  a 
necessity. 

III.  Revivals  are  not  then  phenomenal,  but  con- 
tinuous, and  as  such  are  Necessary  to  the  Welfare 
of  the  Church.  No  church  has  been  prosperous 
without  revivals.  We  are  sanctioned  in  expecting 
them  when  we  employ  the  proper  means.  Have 
we  not  the  promise,  "  Ye  shall  seek  me  and  find  me 
when  ye  shall  search  for  me  with  all  your  heart."  ^ 
The  revival  often  does  what  nothing  else  could  do 
for  the  church,  and  the  judgment  of  Dr.   G.   C. 

1  Canon  Gore.  1899. 

2  Kirk,  "Lectures  on  Revivals,"  p.  59.  'Jer.  29  :  13. 


264  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

Baldwin,  whose  forty-one  years'  pastorate  qualified 
him  to  speak  on  this  subject,  is  worthy  of  most  care- 
ful consideration :  "  After  laboring  a  few  months, 
I  became  satisfied  that  the  church  .  .  .  needed  what 
physicians  say  elderly  people  often  need,  *  a  posi- 
tive alterative.'  Therefore,  at  my  advice,  they  in- 
vited Elder  Jacob  Knapp,  the  celebrated  evangelist, 
'  to  come  over  and  help  us/  .  .  Our  church  was 
thoroughly  revived,  and  large  were  the  additions 
made  to  its  membership.  .  .  My  judgment  is  that 
most  churches  need  a  similar  '  alterative  '  to  break 
up  frigid  formalities,  and  be  aroused  to  aggressive 
work;  that  therefore  they  ought,  at  least  once  in 
every  two  or  three  years,  to  hold  special  services, 
use  special  means,  secure  special  aid  in  the  person 
of  an  experienced  minister,  who  will  do  among 
them  what  Paul  urged  upon  Timothy,  '  the  work 
of  an  evangelist.'  "  ^ 

It  is  well  for  the  minister  to  beware  of  forming, 
still  less  of  expressing,  hasty  and  partial  opinions  as 
to  revival  methods  and  revival  workers.  Men  and 
methods  honored  of  God  must  be  honored  by  his 
ministers  also,  however  these  may  vary  in  training 
and  experience.  "  Take  an  expectant  attitude.  .  . 
Never  allow  your  mind  to  settle  down  in  a  quiescent 
state  under  the  conviction  that  the  policy  of  the 
pulpit  is  fixed  by  the  past  for  all  time."  ^  New 
wine  needs  new  wine-skins,  new  generations  need 
new  men,  and  new  problems  need  new  methods  to 

1  Baldwin,  "  Forty-one  Years'  Pastorate,"  pp.  42,  43. 

2  Phelps,  "  Men  and  Books,"  p.   16. 


LESSONS   FROM    HISTORY  265 

solve  them.  And  yet  the  new  is  always  like  the  old ; 
though  its  application  be  different,  its  substance  is 
the  same.  Let  us  then  never  lose  our  power  of 
adaptability.  This  will  largely  guard  us  against 
that  danger  to  the  welfare  of  the  church  of  Christ 
which  is  seen  in  opposition  to  revival  ways  and 
means. 

IV.  History  teaches  us  the  lesson  that  Revivals 
are  Not  Brought  about  Irrespective  of  Means.  Even 
in  the  periods  of  deadness  which  have  so  often  pre- 
ceded revivals,  there  have  been  some  who  ever 
prayed  and  worked  for  quickening  in  the  church, 
and  conversions  in  the  world.  Only  life  begets  life. 
Doddridge  prayed  in  England,  and  Mather  in  New 
England;  and  the  Holy  Club,  Wesley,  Hervey, 
Whitefield,  prayed  in  Oxford ;  and  the  work  of  Rev. 
W.  McCuUock  prepared  the  way  for  the  revivals 
in  Cambuslang  and  Scotland  generally.  It  was  the 
masterly  preaching  of  President  Timothy  Dwight 
in  1802  that  awakened  in  Yale  College  an  intense 
religious  interest.  And  in  181 5  the  conversion  of 
forty  out  of  one  hundred  and  five  young  men  then 
in  Princeton  was  due,  under  God,  to  Dr.  Ashbel 
Green.  The  powerful  religious  influence  of  Mary 
Lyon  made  itself  constantly  felt  in  Holyoke  Sem- 
inary, of  which  she  was  the  founder  and  the 
principal. 

The  employment  of  means,  as  well  as  trust  in 
God,  is  necessary  to  bring  about  revivals,  and  the 
two  should  never  be  separated.  They  are  balancing 
truths,  and  if  either  one  be  removed,  the  whole  truth 


266  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE     MINISTRY 

is  necessarily  absent.  "  I  began  my  ministry,"  de- 
clared Dr.  Constans  L.  Goodell,  *'  in  the  belief  that 
man  must  wait  for  God.  Sow  the  seed  faithfully 
and  wait.  There  is  a  half-truth  here.  I  am  likely 
to  end  my  ministry  with  the  strongest  conviction 
that  God  is  waiting  for  man.  The  seed  is  sown; 
the  fields  are  white;  it  remains  for  the  harvest  men 
to  gather  sheaves,  working  often  together  in  pray- 
ing bands  and  revival  bands,  cheering  each  other  as 
with  psalm  and  song  they  *  shout  the  Harvest 
Home.' "  ^ 

The  causes  which  have  produced  revivals  have 
been  various.  They  have  differed  as  widely  as  those 
of  individual  conversion.  The  causes  of  the  various 
revivals  in  New  England  are  found  to  be  the  re- 
moval of  the  church  tax;  a  death  in  a  ball-room; 
an  alarm  of  cholera;  commercial  depression  and 
financial  convulsions.^  As  we  believe  that  God 
stands  behind  every  revival,  so  somewhere  between 
the  revival  and  God  will  be  found  the  cause  which 
he  uses  for  the  glory  of  the  church  and  the  good  of 
men. 

V.  Revivals  are  uniformly  the  Result  of  Scrip- 
tural Faith  and  Teaching.  Some  great  idea,  whose 
greatness  is  enforced  by  scriptural  authority,  has 
been  at  the  heart  of  every  religious  movement 
that  has  constituted  an  historical  epoch.^  Thus 
Whitefield  presented  such  themes  as  Original  Sin, 


i"Life,"  p.   124. 

*  Kirk,  "  Lectures  on  Revivals,"  pp.  93-95,   142. 

*  Kirk,  "Lectures  on  Revivals,"  pp.   106,  107. 


LESSONS  FROM  HISTORY  zdj 

Justification  by  Faith,  the  Nature  and  Necessity  of 
Regeneration,  the  Person  and  Work  of  the  Holy 
Spirit — in  Conviction,  Conversion,  Sanctification, 
and  Witnessing  to  the  beHever's  Sonship  and  Adop- 
tion. Wesley  aroused  a  consciousness  toward  God, 
emphasized  to  the  individual  the  Fatherhood  of  God, 
and  proclaimed  a  salvation  for  all  full,  free,  and 
immediate.  He  called  out  evangelical  philanthropy 
and  brotherly  love,  and  intensified  the  missionary, 
working  spirit  of  religion.  And  if  we  turn  the 
pages  of  Nettleton's  sermons  we  discover  the  same 
weighty  and  scriptural  themes  discussed :  "  Obliga- 
tions of  the  Divine  Law ;  Depraved  Character  of  the 
Natural  Heart;  Free  and  Indiscriminate  Offers  of 
the  Gospel;  Reasonableness  of  Immediate  Repent- 
ance; Variety  of  Excuses  Used  by  Awakened  Sin- 
ners; the  Manner,  Guilt,  and  Danger  of  Opposing 
the  Holy  Spirit."  ^ 

It  is  not  for  us  to  say  what  doctrines  should 
specially  be  preached  by  ministers  of  Christ;  but 
that  some  doctrines  must  be  preached,  and  these 
founded  on  the  supreme  authority  of  God's  word, 
we  believe  heart  and  soul.  Choose  those  doctrines 
which  for  you  are  not  a  creed,  but  a  life,  and  a  re- 
vival, sometimes  slow  and  sometimes  swift,  will 
follow,  your  labors 

VI.  The  genuineness  of  a  Revival  is  proved  by 
its  Producing  Moral  Changes.  A  doctrine  is  not 
believed,  in  the  scriptural  sense,  until  it  is  practised. 
A  revival  which  affects  the  worship  and  religious 

*  Sprague,  p.  293. 


268  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE     MINISTRY 

sentiment  of  the  church,  but  not  its  morals,  is  no 
revival  at  all.  Moral  changes  have  invariably  fol- 
lowed these  great  religious  movements.  To  take 
a  single  illustration,  the  Methodist  revival  of  the 
eighteenth  century  rescued  the  rural  population  of 
England  "  from  brutality  of  mind  and  manners  and 
gave  them  a  more  refined  association  on  earth,  and 
a  warm  hope  of  a  still  better  existence  hereafter."  ^ 
To  preach  morality  is  not  to  preach  the  gospel,  but 
to  preach  the  gospel  is  to  preach  morality.  The 
noblest  natural  ethics  look  poor  and  dim  when  com- 
pared with  the  perfection  for  which  Christ  bade  us 
strive,  and  to  secure  which  he  left  his  Spirit  that  we 
might  "  press  on  toward  the  goal."  It  is  only  when 
"  whatsoever  things  are  lovely "  are  seen  issuing 
from  the  life  which  has  accepted  Christ  that  the 
Christian  name  stands  for  Christian  reality.  Jo- 
seph Cook  well  says  that  what  is  needed  now  is 
"  to  Christianize  Christianity  " ;  in  other  words,  to 
show  forth  by  actual  example  the  power  of  the 
teachings  of  Christ  to  produce  moral  changes.  And 
this  result,  which  is  both  a  test  and  a  tribute,  has 
been  the  characteristic  of  every  genuine  revival. 

VII.  Revivals,  however,  are  Not  Uniform  in 
their  Secondary  Features. 

I.  They  may  be  classified  by  the  means  which 
are  chiefly  employed.  We  recall  in  this  connection 
the  quickened  interest  in  theological  discussion 
which  characterized  the  Protestant  Reformation, 
and  the  revival  at  Northampton  under  Jonathan 

1  Howitt. 


LESSONS   FROM    HISTORY  269 

Edwards.  The  origin  of  revivals  has  often  been 
found  in  the  prominence  given  to  preaching,  as  in 
the  case  of  Whitefield  and  many  others.  Some  re- 
vivals have  been  preeminently  noted  for  prayer,  such 
as  the  time  of  refreshing  which  came  in  the  great 
Irish  revivals  of  1858.  Again,  they  have  been  re- 
markable for  revived  interest  in  the  Bible,  as  the 
many  religious  currents  set  in  motion  by  Moody 
bear  ample  witness,  which  remind  us  of  what  John 
Milton  said  at  the  time  of  the  great  revival  in  the 
sixteenth  century :  "  Then  was  the  sacred  Bible 
sought  out  of  the  dusty  corners,  where  profane 
falsehood  and  neglect  had  thrown  it." 

2.  Revivals  may  be  classified  again  by  their  main 
results,  shown  in  personal  character  (Tauler,  Pascal, 
Zinzendorf,  Gerhardt,  Fox),  or  in  the  popular  esti- 
mation of  doctrine.  We  have  already  seen,  in  the 
case  of  revivals  in  America,  that  a  clear  and  dis- 
tinct doctrinal  note  rang  in  each  of  these  special 
calls  of  God  to  his  people,  yet  no  two  of  them  rang 
the  same  note.  And  this  is  likewise  true  of  revivals 
in  all  countries  and  in  all  times.  In  the  Protestant 
Reformation  Luther  preached  justification  by  faith; 
and  England  was  roused  from  her  sloth  and  in- 
difference by  the  heralding  of  the  good  news  of 
free  grace  by  Wesley. 

Sometimes  the  main  result  of  a  revival  is  best 
seen  by  its  effect  on  national  life,  as  when  the  Ref- 
ormation affected  Scotland  so  profoundly  that  by 
the  hand  of  the  venerable  Earl  of  Sutherland  Scot- 
land's covenant  with  the  Lord  was  signed.    Or  the 


2yO  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

dominant  characteristic  which  sums  up  the  results 
of  a  revival  may  be  noted  in  aggressive  Christian 
work,  which  may  be  said  to  be  the  marked  feature 
of  the  revivals  of  to-day. 

But  whatever  the  means  employed  or  the  result 
attained,  never  has  there  been  a  revival  where  per- 
sonal loyalty  to  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  glory  of  his 
kingdom,  was  not  the  meaning  and  the  mainspring 
of  it  all. 

VIII.  It  is  somewhat  remarkable  that  revivals 
have  been  so  closely  connected,  in  America  at  least, 
with  educational  institutions,  as  well  as  with  mis- 
sions, and  with  general  church  enterprise.  The 
motto  of  one  of  our  leading  colleges.  Pro  Christo  et 
Ecclesia,  might  stand  over  the  doorway  of  many  of 
our  best  schools  of  learning.  The  tabular  statement 
given  by  Kirk  will  be  of  interest  in  this  connection:^ 

Yale,  36  revivals,  resulting  in  at  least  1200  con- 
versions; Dartmouth,  9  revivals,  250  conversions; 
Amherst,  12  revivals,  350  conversions. 

Several  of  our  colleges  have  been  born  through 
revival  movements.  Periodical  visitations  of  divine 
power  have  in  the  past  had  much  to  do  with  giving 
to  our  colleges  that  healthful  tone  for  which  they 
have  been  noted. 

Tim.es  of  revival  have  also  meant  fresh  impulse 
to  the  missionary  movement,  and  missionary  en- 
thusiasm has  often  revived  a  slumbering  church.  It 
was  David  Brainerd's  dying  message  to  his  Indian 
congregation  that  they  should  remember  to  keep 

1 "  Lectures  on  Revivals,"  p.  148. 


LESSONS    FROM    HISTORY  27 1 

Stated  periods  of  prayer  for  the  conversion  of  the 
world.  The  united  efforts  of  Hall,  Richards,  and 
Mills,  three  students  in  Williams  College,  aroused 
such  a  spirit  in  the  churches  that  the  American 
Board  in  an  address  to  the  '*  Christian  public  "  de- 
clared, "  The  Lord  is  shaking  the  nations ;  his 
friends  in  different  parts  of  Christendom  are  roused 
from  their  slumbers,  and  unprecedented  exertions 
are  making  for  the  spread  of  divine  knowledge  and 
for  the  conversion  of  the  nations." 

And  these  quickenings,  which  have  spread  in  their 
influence  far  beyond  the  seas,  have  been  instru- 
mental at  home  in  founding  and  strengthening  those 
special  agencies  for  the  good  of  the  community, 
such  as  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Associations, 
which  to-day  stand  as  beacon  lights  in  Christian 
service. 

IX.  Not  the  least  of  the  beneficial  effects  of  re- 
vivals has  been  the  Increased  Spiritual  Health  and 
Power  of  the  Minister  Himself.  While  doubtless 
there  are  many  good  and  earnest  men  who  are  not 
friendly  to  such  movements,  yet  on  the  whole  the 
vast  majority  of  the  most  active  men  in  the  min- 
istry will  be  found  committed  to  a  firm  faith  in 
such  seasons  of  Divine  visitation.  The  late  Professor 
Porter,  of  Andover  Seminary,  in  his  lectures  on 
revivals,  thus  graphically  described  the  several 
classes  of  clergymen  whom  he  found  in  opposition 

to  revivals :  "  A was  one  of  those  good  men 

who  are  under  the  dominion  of  a  sluggish  tempera- 
ment. .  .  B was  a  man  of  literary  taste,  an 


272  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

idolater  of  books.  He  laid  down  his  favorite  au- 
thors with  reluctance  to  attend  a  prayer-meeting. 
C was  fond  of  social  avocations,  giving  the  en- 
ergy of  his  being  to  the  lighter  forms  of  social 

intercourse.    D overloaded  himself  with  secular 

cares."  ^ 

The  minister  who  makes  his  influence  felt  deeply 
and  widely  recognizes  his  own  need  of  being  brought 
to  a  high  plane  of  thought  and  feeling.  This  a 
revival  does;  it  forces  the  mind  to  new  spheres  of 
thought,  brings  higher  impulses  to  the  heart,  and 
breaks  up  those  ruts  in  which  the  wheels  move  heav- 
ily, and  which  the  monotonous  routine  of  life  has  a 
constant  tendency  to  wear.  Many  a  preacher  is 
indebted  to  revival  movements  for  a  revision  of  his 
homiletical  habits.  What  great  preachers,  what 
powerful  methods  of  aggressive  work,  revivals  have 
brought  to  light,  and  the  revelation  has  come  often 
to  no  one  with  greater  surprise  than  to  the  minister 
himself. 

The  minister  needs  to  learn  the  human  heart,  and 
at  times  when  the  Holy  Spirit  works  with  special 
grace  in  the  hearts  of  men  that  mask,  which  all  of 
us  wear  and  which  hides  from  the  world  our 
strength  as  well  as  our  weakness,  is  removed.  The 
revival  shows  the  minister  his  fellow-man  as  well 
as  God,  and  shows  him  man  in  the  light  of  com- 
passion, which  after  all  is  the  only  safe  medium  of 
judgment. 

X.  As  we  close  this  chapter  on  revivals  and  the 

^Kirk,  p.   6i. 


LESSONS  FROM  HISTORY  273 

lessons  taught  from  history  concerning  them,  we 
do  well  to  remember  that  while  every  minister 
should  be  capable  of  conducting  a  revival,  Certain 
Men  are  Evidently  Specially  Qualified  for  this 
Work.  Timothy  is  bidden,  "  Do  the  work  of  an 
evangelist,"  ^  yet  Paul  also  recognizes  that  this  gift 
is  possessed  by  a  certain  class  of  men  in  a  marked 
and  special  degree.-  It  is  saying  nothing  against 
evangelists  as  a  class  when  we  remark  that  such  men 
have  often,  perhaps  generally,  failed  as  ministers 
to  one  congregation.  The  right  thing  in  the  wrong 
place  fits  no  better  than  the  proverbial  round  plug 
in  a  square  hole.  The  evangelist  is  a  man  who  has 
special  gifts.  These  are  often  not  of  the  highest 
order,  and  he  may  be  himself  intellectually  ill  bal- 
anced; but  he  has  power  and  skill  in  preaching  the 
elements  of  religion  and  in  leading  inquirers  to  de- 
cision. We  should  be  glad  that  we  cannot  all  be 
men  like  Finney,  Knapp,  Swan,  Vassar,  or  Moody, 
for  it  is  best  that  every  man  should  be  himself. 
Let  us  then  be  ourselves,  to  the  praise  of  God  and 
for  the  profit  of  his  children.  "  For  the  body  is  not 
one  member,  but  many."  ^ 

The  literature  on  the  subject  is  large  and  varied, 
and  an  exhaustive  catalogue  would  be  out  of  the 
question.  We  may,  however,  recommend  the 
following  works  under  the  fivefold  division  of: 

1.  Histories  of  Revivals  in  General. 

2.  Histories  of  Special  Revivals. 

3.  Biographies.  « 

*2  Tim.  4  :  5,  2  Eph.  4  :  11.  »i   Cor.   12  :  14-31. 

S 


274  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

4.  Works  Indirectly  Illustrating  Revivals. 

5.  Works  which  will  be  of  Service  in  a  Revival. 


1.  Histories  of  Revivals  in  General. 
Kirk,  *'  Lectures  on  Revivals." 
Conant,  "  Narrative  of  Revival  Incidents." 
Sprague,  "  Lectures  on  Revivals." 
Colton, "  American  Revivals." 
Johnson,  "  Revivals." 

Hervey,  "  Handbook  of  Revivals." 
Fish,  "  Handbook  of  Revivals," 
Earle,  "  Bringing  in  the  Sheaves." 
Newall,  "  Revivals,  How  and  When." 
Torrey,  "  How  to  Promote  and  Conduct  a  Suc- 
cessful Revival." 

Mason,  "  The  Ministry  of  Conversion." 
Cuyler,   "Recollections  of  a  Long  Life"    (Ch. 
VII). 
Chapman,  "  Revivals  and  Missions." 

2.  Histories  of  Special  Revivals. 

Edwards  (Jonathan),  "Narrative  of  Surprising 
Conversions."  (See  Allen's  "Edwards,"  pp.  132 
seq.) 

Macfarlan,  "  Revivals  of  the  Eighteenth  Century." 

Weir,  "  The  Ulster  Awakening." 

Stevens,  "  History  of  Methodism," 

Gibson,  "  The  Year  of  Grace  "  (1857). 

Wesley  (John),  "Life,"  "Journals,"  and  "Ser- 
mons." 

Whitefield,  "  Life,  Journals,  and  Sermons." 


LESSONS   FROM    HISTORY  275 

Tyler,  '"Prayer  for  Colleges"  (prize  essay;  cf. 

"  Life  of  Noah  Porter,"  p.  14  seq.). 

Hood,  "  Vignettes  of  the  Great  Revival." 
Walker  (Dr.  George  Leon),  "Some  Aspects  of 

the  Religious  Life  of  New  England."     (Eighteenth 

and  nineteenth  centuries.) 

3.  Biographies. 

Finney,  "  Memoir  "  (by  Himself). 

M'Cheyne,  "  Memoir  and  Remains." 

Beecher  (Lyman),  "Autobiography  and  Cor- 
respondence." 

Vassar,  "  Uncle  John  Vassar." 

Kirk,  "  Life,"  by  Mears. 

Sprague,  "  Annals  of  the  American  Pulpit." 

Nettleton,  "  Memoirs."  (See  also  "  Life  of  Fran- 
cis Wayland,"  Vol.  L,  p.  108.) 

Moody,  "  Life." 

Haslam,  "  From  Death  Unto  Life." 

4.  Works  Indirectly  Illustrating  Revivals. 
Eliot,  "Romola,"  "Adam  Bede." 

Stephen,  "  Essays  on  Ecclesiastical  Biography." 
Bushnell,  "Christian  Nurture"  (2nd  edition). 

5.  Works  which  may  be  of  Service  in  a  Revival. 
Baxter,  "  Reformed  Pastor." 

Dwight  (Timothy),  "Theology." 
James,  "  The  Anxious  Enquirer." 
Hall,  "  Come  to  Jesus." 

Bums  (W.  C),  "  Notes  of  Addresses"  (Nisbet, 
1869). 


276  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

Arthur,  "  The  Tongue  of  Fire." 

Finney,  "  Revival  Lectures." 

Phelps,  "  The  New  Birth." 

Chamberlain,  "  Handbook  of  Bible  Readings " 
(Chicago,  1878). 

Moody,  "  Sermons,"  and  "  Readings." 

Pentecost  (George),  Tracts  and  many  small  vol- 
umes. 

Shute,  "  Suggestive  Passages  for  Christian 
Workers." 


REVIVALS:  ESSENTIALS  IN 
A   REVIVAL 


SUMMARY 


I.  Preparation  of  Heart  on  the  Part  of  the  Minister. 

II.  A  Quickened  Church. 

III.  Personal  Contact  With  the  Unconverted. 

IV.  A  Wise  Employment  of  Means. 

1.  Preaching. 

2.  Pastoral  work. 

3.  Special  services. 


XIII 

revivals:  essentials  in  a  revival 

I.  Among  those  things  which  are  essential  in 
a  revival  we  mention  first  of  all  a  Preparation  of 
Heart  on  the  Part  of  the  Minister.  He  needs  to 
be  made  ready  himself.  The  direction  given  to  the 
first  preachers  of  the  gospel  before  the  day  of 
Pentecost  was  personal  before  it  was  general: 
"  Tarry  ye  .  .  ,  until  ye  be  endued  with  power  from 
on  high." 

1.  One  sign  of  this  preparation  of  heart  will  be 
increased  solicitude  for  the  salvation  of  souls.  Ly- 
man Beecher  said  he  "  felt  in  his  bones  "  this  anx- 
iety for  the  welfare  of  others.  Once  when  this 
sturdy  old  hero  of  forty  revivals  was  asked,  "  Doc- 
tor, you  know  many  things ;  but  what  do  you  think 
the  main  thing?"  he  replied,  "It  is  not  theology; 
it  is  not  controversy ;  it  is  saving  souls." 

2.  Another  sign  by  which  the  minister  shall  know 
that  the  revival  spirit  is  drawing  nigh  will  be  in- 
creased desire  for  seasons  of  private  prayer.  In 
preaching  the  minister  sows  the  seed,  but  in  his 
prayers  he  waters  it  and  it  springs  forth.  The  pre- 
eminence given  to  prayer  by  the  Apostle  Paul  is 
most  noticeable,  and  yet  even  in  his  case  revival 
did  not  always  follow  immediately  in  answer  to 

279 


280  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

his  petitions.  Through  prayer  we  prevail  with  God, 
but  God  chooses  his  own  time  for  showing  the  re- 
sults of  our  spirit  of  intercession.  Surely  Paul  was 
speaking  more  of  prayer  than  of  preaching  when, 
fearing  lest  grievous  wolves  should  enter  the  fold, 
he  reminds  the  elders  of  Ephesus  that  "  by  the  space 
of  three  years  I  ceased  not  to  warn  every  one  night 
and  day  with  tears."  ^  At  those  times  when  the 
spirit  of  prayer  is  especially  our  own  we  shall  feel 
a  strong  inclination  to  particularize  the  cases  of 
those  within  touch  of  our  influence.  Like  our  Mas- 
ter, our  greatest  and  best  will  be  for  the  one  rather 
than  the  many.  Cotton  Mather  on  his  days  of  special 
intercession,  is  stated  to  have  individualized  with 
more  or  less  minuteness  the  case  of  each  mem- 
ber of  his  church,  which  numbered  more  than  four 
hundred  persons.  The  burden  of  souls  which  comes 
to  us  as  ministers  is  due  to  our  withdrawal  from  the 
presence  of  our  fellows,  by  whose  standards  we  are 
apt  to  measure  ourselves,  and  our  entrance  into  the 
presence  chamber  of  God.  John  Welch,  found  on 
cold  winter  nights  weeping  on  the  ground  and 
wrestling  with  the  Lord  for  his  people,  is  no  exag- 
gerated case  of  what  many  another  minister  has  felt. 
3.  An  unwonted  power  in  preaching  will  often 
give  the  signal  that  a  revival  is  near.  "  We  believe 
it  is  the  institution  and  ordinance  of  preaching 
which  keeps  the  religious  instinct  alive  in  any  land ; 
the  great  revivals  and  awakenings  of  any  age  have 
usually  been  preceded  by  the  tongue  of  fire — the 

1  Acts  20  :  31. 


ESSENTIALS  IN   A  REVIVAL  28 1 

kindlings  of  soul  beneath  the  glow  of  speech."  ^ 
This  preaching  should  be  pointed  and  searching, 
as  words  spoken  "  by  a  dying  man  to  dying  men." 
Before  the  revival  of  1858  in  Ireland,  the  minister 
of  the  parish  in  which  it  began  had  been  long  pre- 
paring for  it.  From  his  ordination  in  1841  he  had 
cherished  an  intense  desire  for  such  a  time  of  re- 
freshing, and  had  repeatedly  preached  to  his  people 
with  special  reference  to  the  quickening  of  dead 
souls  and  the  outpouring  of  the  Spirit.-  Take  as 
an  example  of  revival  preaching  this  sermon  by 
Spurgeon  (January  12,  1868),  on  the  subject, 
"  Good  Earnests  of  Great  Success,"  from  the  text, 
"  And  the  word  of  God  increased  and  the  number 
of  disciples  multiplied  in  Jerusalem  greatly  "  (Acts 

6:7). 

Introduction. 
Parallel  between  the  circumstances  at  that  time 
in  Jerusalem  and  just  then  in  his  own  church. 

I.  What  are  the  means  by  which  this  prosperity  may 

be  procured? 

1.  The  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

2.  Plain  preaching  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 

3.  Holy  living  to  back  it  all  up. 

4.  Individual,  personal  exertion. 

5.  Much  earnest  prayer. 

6.  Intense  glowing  spiritual  life. 

II.  The  results  which  flow  from  this  prosperity. 
I.  Souls  are  saved. 

1  Weir,  "  The  Ulster  Awakening,"  p.  26. 

2  E.  Paxton  Hood,  "  The  Vocation  of  the  Preacher,"  p.  419. 


282  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE     MINISTRY 

2.  The  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  glorified. 
III.  The  alternative  which  stands  before  this  church, 
and  every  other  church: 

Either  prosperity  or  retrogression. 

Appeal  to  the  unconverted  in  answer  to  their 
**  wonder  what  I  am  making  all  this  stir  about." 

It  will  generally  be  found  that  the  preparation  for 
revival  begins  in  a  single  heart,  and  it  is  well  when 
that  heart  is  the  minister's.  But  he  should  not  be 
surprised  if  it  shows  itself  elsewhere.  When  the 
minister  is  conscious  of  an  increased  solicitude  for 
the  salvation  of  souls;  an  increased  desire  and  ear- 
nestness in  secret  prayer;  a  power  in  the  words  of 
the  sermon  that  drives  through  the  crust  about 
men's  hearts  into  the  heart  itself,  then  the  light  has 
come,  and  it  will  soon  spread  from  the  minister  to 
his  people  and  on  to  the  community  at  large. 

II.  But  quite  as  necessary  as  the  preparation  of 
the  minister's  own  heart  is  The  Quickening  of  the 
Church  Itself. 

I.  This  quickening  will  be  revealed  by  an  un- 
wonted disposition  to  pray.  Often  at  such  times  it 
will  be  well  to  devote  the  week-night  service  en- 
tirely to  prayer.  But  the  minister  should  not  be 
content  with  the  ordinary  occasions  which  furnish 
opportunity  for  prayer.  He  should  multiply  them 
and  appoint  sectional  or  other  prayer-meetings.  Let 
separate  classes  in  the  Sunday-school  meet  in  the 
church  or  at  one  another's  homes  for  prayer.  In- 
vite the  deacons  and  church  officers  to  meet  with 
you  to  pray.    Encourage  the  mothers  of  the  church 


ESSENTIALS  IN  A  REVIVAL  283 

to  gather  by  themselves  to  remember  before  God 
their  children  and  the  members  of  their  families. 
Divide  your  church  up  into  districts  and  hold  neigh- 
borhood prayer-meetings,  say  in  four  different  parts 
of  the  city  or  town  every  night  for  a  week.  By  the 
end  of  that  time  the  whole  community  will  know 
that  the  church  is  in  prayer. 

2.  With  this  spirit  of  prayer  will  appear  a  desire, 
on  the  part  of  the  church,  to  be  more  humble  and 
penitent — a  disposition  which  will  welcome  the  ap- 
pointment of  a  special  day  for  prayer  and  fasting. 
Fasting  is  now  almost  obsolete  in  many  churches, 
but  it  has  been  a  means  of  great  blessing  in  the 
past.  The  celebration  of  extraordinary  seasons  of 
devotion  by  the  church  is  a  practice  to  be  recom- 
mended. The  laying  aside  of  much  of  our  work 
to  give  us  time  for  special  prayer  is  of  great  gain. 

3.  Preceding  a  revival  a  special  solemnity  will 
mark  the  administration  of  the  ordinances.  Baptism 
will  lose  entirely  any  denominational  or  controversial 
atmosphere,  and  the  service  will  appeal  to  the  un- 
converted as  a  sermon  without  words.  The  Lord's 
Supper  will  have  the  power  to  call  forth  renewed 
consecration;  unspoken,  the  question  will  be  asked 
again,  "  Lord,  is  it  I  ?  "  ^  Then  will  the  injunction 
of  the  apostle  be  obeyed,  "  Let  a  man  examine  him- 
self, and  so  let  him  eat  of  that  bread  and  drink  of 
that  cup."  2  Some  of  our  greatest  revivals  have 
originated  in  companies  of  disciples  as  they  sat 
about  the  table  of  their  Lord.     History  recounts 

»  Matt.  26  :  22.  «  I  Cor.   1 1  :  28. 


284  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

that  it  was  immediately  after  "  communion  seasons  " 
that  the  mighty  revivals  began  at  the  kirk  of  Shotts, 
Scotland  (1630) ;  at  Kilsyth,  Scotland  (1739)  ;  and 
at  Ahoghill,  Ireland  (1856). 

III.  A  third  essential  to  a  revival  is  Contact  with 
the  Unconverted.  When  the  Romans  shortened 
their  swords  they  lengthened  their  territories.  Per- 
sonal work  for  Christ  is  a  duty.  Christ  touched 
men  to  heal  them.  Without  such  contact  we  cannot 
hope  to  win  men  to  Christ.  What  Lord  Melbourne 
objected  to  in  his  rector,  "  the  application  of  religion 
to  private  life,'*  accomplished  by  the  personal  in- 
terview and  the  house-to-house  visitation,  is  the 
proper  work  of  all  who  call  themselves  Christians. 
If  this  duty  is  neglected  by  the  church,  the  church 
will  be  neglected  by  the  masses. 

But  how  can  this  hand-to-hand  work  be  brought 
about  ? 

I.  In  answer  we  caution  the  minister  to  be 
on  the  lookout  for  any  appearance  of  feeling  in 
the  congregation.  This  will  follow  the  appearance 
of  power  in  himself.  The  experience  of  Lyman 
Beecher  is  an  experience  which,  thank  God,  has 
been  oft  repeated  in  the  lives  of  other  ministers: 
"  I  .  .  .  preached.  I  saw  one  young  man  with  his 
head  down.  I  wanted  to  know  if  it  was  an  arrow 
of  the  Almighty.  I  came  along  after  the  sermon  and 
laid  my  hand  upon  his  head.  He  lifted  up  his 
face,  his  eyes  all  full  of  tears.  I  saw  it  was  God."  ^ 
From  very  small  beginnings  in  our  congregations 

"  1 "  Life,"  Vol.  I.,  p.    139. 


ESSENTIALS   IN  A  REVIVAL  285 

revivals  of  religion  often  start.  Dr.  Theodore  L. 
Cuyler  says  that  the  first  revival  he  ever  enjoyed 
began  with  a  mechanic's  little  daughter,  who  spoke 
of  Christ  to  a  young  man  to  whom  she  brought  a 
bundle  of  shoes.  Long  before  Mr.  Moody  became 
famous  he  once  held  a  prayer-meeting  in  a  mission 
chapel  connected  with  Doctor  Cuyler's  church.  It 
was  attended  at  first  by  perhaps  a  dozen  people. 
'*  Uphill  work,  this,"  the  young  minister  said  to  him 
one  evening.  In  reply  Mr.  Moody  gave  one  of 
those  sage  counsels  which  made  him  in  after  years 
the  recognized  exponent  of  common  sense  in  re- 
ligious work :  "  Yes,  but  if  you  want  to  kindle  a 
fire,  you  whittle  off  a  few  shavings  and  start  them; 
then  you  pile  on  the  wood.  I  am  trying  to  kindle 
a  few  hearts." 

2.  When  the  revival  spirit  begins  to  show  itself, 
individualize  the  congregation.  Let  the  minister 
and  the  members  of  the  church  seek  for  opportuni- 
ties to  converse  personally  with  the  unconverted. 
Never  were  disciples  increased  more  rapidly  by  the 
church  than  during  the  first  century,  when  every 
disciple  felt  himself  a  preacher,  and  felt  his  brother 
a  congregation.  "  Hand-picked  fruit  is  always  the 
best."  It  is  certain  that  if  this  individualizing 
method  were  more  in  evidence  in  the  church  of 
Christ,  there  would  be  little  need  for  one  generation 
to  go  down  to  its  grave  before  every  creature  even 
unto  the  uttermost  had  heard  the  words  of  the  Lord 
Jesus.  This  method  is  recognized  as  supreme  by 
political  organizations  for  the  winning  of  a  cam- 


286  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

paign.  A  young  politician  of  Brooklyn  recently 
thus  expressed  his  own  practical  faith  in  individual 
work :  "  I  believe  that  any  church  composed  of  five 
hundred  people,  as  thoroughly  organized  and  as 
deeply  in  earnest  for  the  conversion  of  a  city  to 

Christianity  as  was  the club,  of  Brooklyn,  for 

carrying  the  city  election,  would  be  simply  irre- 
sistible. .  .  Personal  conversation  is  the  most  in- 
vincible weapon  on  earth.  Allow  me  as  a  layman  to 
say  that  in  my  judgment  the  church  is  largely  neg- 
lecting this  powerful  method,  and  is  delivering  its 
messages  to  the  crowd,  where  the  personal  is  lost 
in  the  general.  Speaking  to  everybody  in  the  mass 
often  influences  nobody  in  particular." 

3.  Have  some  meeting  every  Sunday  to  call  out 
manifestations  of  feeling.  If  no  opportunity  ex- 
ists in  the  ordinary  arrangement  of  the  church  serv- 
ices, make  one.  Hold  an  after-meeting  when  the 
evening  service  is  concluded,  even  if  no  such  thing 
has  ever  been  done  in  the  history  of  your  church. 
Take  the  last  five  minutes  of  your  young  people's 
meeting  and  give  there  the  invitation  that  those 
especially  anxious  about  spiritual  matters  may  make 
themselves  known.  In  some  way,  we  had  almost 
said  in  any  way,  get  in  touch  with  the  unconverted. 

4,  Be  sure  and  follow  up  each  case  of  interest  at 
once.  Delays  are  nowhere  more  dangerous  than  in 
the  cases  of  religious  inquirers.  The  minister  should 
spend  a  portion  of  Monday  in  doing  this,  as  on 
Tuesday  it  may  be  impossible  to  influence  to  action 
the  heart  that  has  cooled. 


ESSENTIALS   IN  A  REVIVAL  287 

IV.  In  a  Revival  of  Religion  there  must  always 
be  a  Wise  Employment  of  Means. 

I.  Above  all  other  agencies  honored  by  the  Holy 
Spirit  in  quickening  the  church  and  converting  the 
world  is  preaching,  (i)  While  preaching  alone 
will  not  do  everything,  yet  without  preaching  no 
revival  of  widespread  significance  has  ever  occurred. 
Nothing  can  take  its  place.  Music  never  filled  a 
church  continuously  with  people,  although  it  has 
filled  many  a  church  with  its  own  sound  echoing 
down  the  empty  aisles  and  over  the  sparsely  occu- 
pied pews.  Neither  "  singing  the  gospel,"  "  Bible 
readings,"  nor  any  other  device  has,  or  ever  can, 
play  the  important  part  which  preaching  has  had  in 
all  revivals.  "  Faith  cometh  by  hearing,"  and  in  a 
very  literal  sense  we  may  ask  with  Paul  the  question, 
"  How  shall  they  hear  without  a  preacher  ?  "  ^ 

(2)  As  to  the  character  of  the  preaching  best 
fitted  to  times  of  revival,  we  say  first  of  all  let  it 
be  your  very  best.  You  are  now  in  the  most  vigor- 
ous spiritual  condition,  and  yet  will  do  justice  to 
yourself  and  your  opportunity  only  as  due  time 
is  given  to  preparation.  To  depend  chiefly  on  the 
inspiration  of  the  moment  is  to  dishonor  God's 
Spirit,  for  he  nowhere  promises  to  do  all  the  work, 
but  only  to  give  that  aid  by  which  good  work  be- 
comes effective.  Study  the  character  of  such  preach- 
ing in  men  like  Jonathan  Edwards,  Timothy  Dwight, 
Lyman  Beecher,  and  C.  G.  Finney  of  generations 
that  are  past,   and  observe  it  also   in  such   later 

*  Rom.   10  :  14-17. 


288  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE     MINISTRY 

preachers  as  Hugh  Aitkin,  Knox  Little,  Spurgeon, 
or  Rainsford  of  New  York. 

Perhaps  the  chief  thing  which  will  be  noticed  in 
the  sermons  of  such  preachers  as  these  is  that,  how- 
ever they  differ  in  other  respects,  they  all  aim  at 
immediate  results.  Expect  that  the  bullet  will  hit 
the  bull's-eye,  and  if  this  is  your  expectation  and 
determination,  when  the  target  is  examined  you 
will  find  the  mark  of  the  shot  not  far  from  the 
center.  Classify  your  hearers  and  direct  your  words 
to  each  one.  The  various  classes  are  present  in 
greater  or  less  degree  in  every  congregation.  Aim 
at  them  that  they  may  be  hit,  not  for  their  hurt, 
but  for  their  healing.  Among  those  people  in  the 
pews  before  you  sits  "  the  moralist,"  and  you  must 
find  the  loose  joint  in  his  armor;  "the  backsHder  " 
is  there,  call  forth  for  him  the  memory  of  better 
days  and  the  certainty  that  they  may  come  again 
with  a  new-found  faith ;  **  the  indifferent "  is  more 
largely  represented  than  any  other  class,  he  is  the 
most  difficult  to  reach,  but  must  be  roused  at  any 
cost  from  his  deadly  lethargy.  Other  kinds  of 
hearers  are  the  "  perplexed,"  honestly  asking  Pi- 
late's question,  "What  is  truth?"  "the  seeker,"  to 
whom  you  can  say,  "  This  is  the  way ;  walk  thou  in 
it " ;  "  the  convicted,"  with  a  keen  sense  of  his  own 
sinfulness,  but  with  a  vision  yet  blurred  of  the 
uplifted  Christ ;  and  "  the  decided,"  who  is  just 
waiting  for  the  opportunity  to  make  a  good 
confession  of  Him  whom  he  has  believed. 

(3)  If  it  be  asked  what  subjects  are  most  suitable 


ESSENTIALS  IN  A  REVIVAL  289 

on  which  to  preach  at  seasons  of  revival,  we  answer 
without  a  moment's  hesitation :  the  great  foundation 
truths  of  the  gospel.  We  want  no  by-products  now, 
no  interesting  but  comparatively  unimportant 
themes.  Turn  to  the  life  of  Christ  and  study  for 
your  subjects  his  lines  of  thought  in  his  conversa- 
tion with  Nicodemus  and  the  woman  of  Samaria 
and  Zacchaeus  the  publican.  Study  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles  and  see  what  subjects  they  chose,  for  they 
addressed  hearers  much  like  your  own,  and  they 
never  shot  arrows  into  the  air.  We  copy  the  follow- 
ing themes,  used  by  one  of  our  most  honored  and 
successful  preachers  in  special  evangelistic  effort  in 
his  own  church :  *  Monday,  "  Repentance  " ;  Tues- 
day, "  Conversion  " ;  Wednesday,  "  Remission  of 
Sins  " ;  Thursday,  "  Times  of  Refreshing  " ;  Friday, 
"  Preaching  Jesus  Christ  " ;  Saturday,  "  Restitution 
of  All  Things."  While  themes  similar  to  these  are 
common  in  all  preaching  of  this  nature,  the  re- 
markable thing  here  is  that  the  choice  of  texts  was 
confined  to  three  consecutive  verses,  found  in  Acts 
3  :  19-21.  We  underline  the  text  of  each  evening, 
that  it  may  be  readily  seen  how  closely  the  text  and 
theme  are  connected  together  in  this  significant 
passage : 

'"  Repent  ye  therefore,  and  be  converted,  that  your 
sins  may  be  blotted  out,  when  the  times  of  refreshing 
shall  come  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord.  And  he 
shall  send  Jesus  Christ,  which  before  was  preached 
unto  you :   Whom  the  heaven  must  receive  until 

iDr.  R.  H.  Horton. 
T 


290  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MIxMSTRV 

the  times  of  restitution  of  all  things,  which  God 
hath  spoken  by  the  mouth  of  all  his  holy  prophets 
since  the  world  began." 

If  Peter  could  refer  to  all  these  subjects  in  the 
course  of  a  single  address  we  need  find  no  difficulty 
in  treating  them  adequately  in  the  course  of  a  week. 

(4)  The  homiletic  characteristics  of  this  kind  of 
preaching  will  be  short  introductions;  simple  divi- 
sions ;  apt  illustrations ;  powerful  and  constant  appli- 
cation ;  and  a  cumulative  conclusion,  with  an  earnest 
and  direct  appeal  for  a  decision  for  the  right  then 
and  there. 

(5)  The  spirit  of  preaching  of  this  nature  is  most 
important.  While  people  will  forget  most  of  the 
words  which  we  utter,  and  will  be  totally  uncon- 
scious of  the  homiletical  structure  of  our  sermons, 
they  will  remember  the  spirit  which  created  for  them 
an  atmosphere  in  which  they  preached  to  them- 
selves a  sermon  better  than  our  own.  There  is 
need  that  the  preacher  prepare  himself  even  more 
than  his  sermon.  Faith  should  characterize  every 
note  in  the  preacher's  voice.  It  is  God's  pleasure 
that  sinners  should  be  converted,  and  that  saints 
should  be  built  up  in  the  most  holy  faith.  Through 
revivals  he  has  brought  both  these  objects  to  pass 
in  countless  instances.  It  is  God's  way.  Show 
your  belief  in  it.  It  is  God's  way,  and  you  are  now 
in  it.  Such  preaching  should  be  pervaded  through- 
out by  that  indescribable  quality  termed  unction. 
The  preacher  should  bear  evidence  of  the  anointing 
from  the  Holy  One.     If  he  is  filled  himself  with 


ESSENTIALS  IN  A  REVIVAL  29I 

the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  quiet  hours  of  preparation 
that  have  preceded,  the  divine  presence  will  over- 
flow, like  the  cup  which  ran  over  in  the  hand  of 
David,  and  goodness  and  mercy  shall  bless  with 
tenderest  ministry  those  to  whom  he  speaks.  As- 
surance is  another  characteristic  which  must  dom- 
inate revival  preaching.  A  clear  clarion  note  must 
send  the  gospel  message  from  a  heart  that  believes 
to  hearts  that  are  waiting  to  receive.  Preach  as 
one  who  is  persuaded  of  the  absolute  verity  of  the 
message  which  is  delivered. 

2.  Pastoral  work  must  follow  preaching.  Now 
is  the  time  to  drive  the  message  home  like  a  nail 
hammered  in  and  clinched. 

(i)  Visit  all  whose  needs  are  made  known  by 
the  prevalent  revival  spirit.  But  let  these  visits 
be  timely  and  businesslike.  Do  not  now  make  social 
calls  on  your  people.  Visit  as  the  doctor  visits,  with 
a  definite  purpose,  and  leave  with  each  one,  as  the 
representative  of  the  Great  Physician,  just  what  that 
peculiar  case  requires. 

(2)  Have  stated  hours  to  receive  calls,  either  in 
your  house  or  in  the  church.  Inquirers  should  not 
be  received  when  the  minister  is  alone  in  either  of 
these  places.  While  it  is  not  necessary  to  have  any 
one  in  the  room  when  those  desirous  of  religious 
conversation  come,  yet  some  trusted  deacon  or  ju- 
dicious friend  should  be  near  at  hand.  The  reasons 
for  this  will  be  obvious  to  all  who  have  had  much 
pastoral  experience ;  to  others  we  say,  follow  the  di- 
rection and  the   reason  will   in   due  time  appear. 


292  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

The  minister  cannot  be  too  careful  of  the  reputa- 
tion either  of  himself  or  others.  To  err  is  human, 
but  it  is  well  to  err  on  the  side  of  safety. 

(3)  A  number  of  carefully  selected  books  or  tracts 
will  be  found  exceedingly  useful  in  dealing  with 
the  various  inquirers.  Such  books  as  James'  "Anx- 
ious Enquirer  "  are  by  no  means  out  of  date,  and 
the  tender,  direct  words  of  Newman  Hall  in  his 
little  volume,  "  Come  to  Jesus,"  will  be  found  ex- 
ceedingly helpful.  Leaflets  from  Moody,  Andrew 
Murray,  F.  B.  Meyer,  and  others,  can  be  most 
profitably  used.  While  it  is  impossible  here  to  make 
special  mention  of  particular  tracts,  yet  such  as  are 
well  adapted  to  this  purpose  can  be  readily  secured 
from  the  publication  societies  of  all  our  leading  de- 
nominations and  from  other  tract  repositories.  We 
especially  commend  those  by  Edward  Judson  and 
George  F.  Pentecost,  which,  brief  and  to  the  point, 
apply  admirably  to  the  various  classes  of  cases 
met  with  at  a  time  of  revival.  Do  not,  however, 
rely  too  much  on  books  or  printed  pages,  for  they 
are  all  inferior  to  the  living  voice.  They  are  sup- 
plementary only,  and  may  be  left  to  deepen  the 
impression,  or  to  confirm  the  counsels  already  given 
by  the  minister  in  the  course  of  his  pastoral  work. 

3.  Special  services  are  a  means  often  employed 
and  greatly  honored  in  revival  work,  (i)  Addi- 
tional meetings  should  grow  naturally  out  of  those 
which  already  exist.  Let  the  increased  interest 
demand  more  meetings,  rather  than  appoint  extra 
meetings  to  get  up  interest, 


ESSENTIALS  IN  A  REVIVAL  293 

(2)  As  long  as  possible  do  the  work  yourself,  and 
beware  of  employing  a  professional  revivalist  until 
such  a  course  becomes  absolutely  necessary.  In  a 
sermon  preached  at  the  Old  North  Church,  in  Hart- 
ford, on  the  twentieth  anniversary  of  his  pastorate, 
Horace  Bushnell  once  uttered  a  word  that  may  be 
spoken  as  a  caution  here :  "  The  only  real  difficulty 
I  have  ever  encountered  in  my  ministry  that  cost 
me  a  real  and  deep  trial  of  feeling  related  to  the 
matter  of  evangelistic  preachers,  and  vv^hat  may  be 
called  the  machinery  system  of  revivals.  Things 
had  come  to  such  a  pitch  in  the  churches,  by  the 
tensity  of  the  revival  system,  that  the  permanent 
was  sacrificed  to  the  casual,  the  ordinary  swallowed 
up  and  lost  in  the  extraordinary,  and  Christian  piety 
itself  reduced  to  a  kind  of  campaigning  or  stage- 
effect  exercise.  The  spirit;  of  the  pastor  was  broken 
and  his  powers  crippled  by  a  lack  of  expectation, 
for  it  was  becoming  a  fixed  impression  that  that 
effect  is  to  be  looked  for  only  under  instrumentalities 
that  are  extraordinary.  He  was  coming  to  be 
scarcely  more  than  a  church  clock,  for  beating  time 
and  marking  the  years,  while  the  effective  ministry 
of  the  word  was  to  be  dispensed  by  a  class  of  pro- 
fessional revivalists."  It  is  to  be  remembered  that 
the  evangelist  of  the  New  Testament  preached  to 
the  heathen,  the  un-Christianized.  The  modern  mis- 
sionary is  an  evangelist  in  the  New  Testament  sense. 
The  revivalist  is  too  often  coarse,  mechanical,  ill- 
taught,  and  mercenary,  and  while  many  excellent 
men  are  to  be  numbered  among  evangelists,  it  is 


^94  ^OR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

wise  that  the  minister  do  his  own  work  to  the  Hmit 
of  his  strength. 

At  these  special  seasons  organize  your  church  for 
work.  Appoint  committees  on  neighborhood  meet- 
ings, singing,  Sunday-school  work,  ushers,  adver- 
tising and  distribution,  the  press,  and  finance.  The 
minister  should  always  be  an  honorary  member  of 
these  committees,  as  well  as  ex-ofUcio  chairman  of 
the  executive  committee  composed  of  the  various 
chairmen.  Send  a  pastoral  letter  to  each  one  of  your 
members,  in  which  you  invite  their  co-operation, 
request  their  prayers,  and  announce  the  hours  of  the 
services.  Enclose  in  this  letter  two  cards,  to  be  filled 
out  with  the  names  of  those  for  whom  each  member 
is  especially  anxious ;  one  to  be  kept  as  a  constant  re- 
minder and  the  other  to  be  returned  to  the  minister. 
A  card  may  also  be  sent  to  each  one  which,  when 
signed,  enrolls  him  among  those  who  promise  by 
personal  effort  to  bring  others  to  Christ.  We  refer, 
however,  to  such  cards  with  some  doubt,  as  some- 
times, in  the  cases  of  persons  who  find  it  easy  to 
promise  but  hard  to  perform,  they  do  actual  harm. 
At  special  services,  cards  suitably  printed  may  be 
employed  to  advantage  in  obtaining  the  names  of 
those  who  either  have  decided  to  enter  the  Chris- 
tian life,  or  who  are  willing  to  have  it  known  that 
they  are  seriously  considering  the  matter.  Such 
cards  have  many  advantages  over  a  more  public 
confession  of  religious  interest,  although  they  should 
never  take  the  place  of  a  courageous  and  public 
stand  for  the  right  by  the  new  convert. 


ESSENTIALS   IN   A   REVIVAL  295 

(3)  When  the  minister  finds  himself  unable  to  do 
all  the  work  himself,  the  aid  of  some  brother  min- 
ister should  be  sought.  A  minister  can  best  help 
another  minister  in  his  work.  He  understands  the 
situation,  and  appreciates  the  extent  and  limits  of 
the  work  required  better  than  any  other  can. 

(4)  If  it  is  found  desirable  to  engage  an  evangel- 
ist, great  care  should  be  taken  in  a  wise  selection 
of  the  man.  Many  excellent  men  with  a  special 
faculty  for  this  work  are  available.  A  good  evan- 
gelist will  not  only  do  good  while  he  is  present, 
but  will  do  it  in  such  a  way  that  no  after  effects 
of  a  disagreeable  or  disastrous  character  imperil  the 
usefulness  of  the  pastor.  In  any  case,  whether  a 
professional  revivalist  be  engaged  or  not,  do  not 
talk  too  much  of  ''  the  revival,"  nor  trust  to  the 
machinery  of  revivals  which  is  necessary  indeed, 
but  which  it  is  well  not  to  have  too  much  in 
evidence. 

(5)  Public  meetings  for  inquirers  should  of 
course  be  held  in  connection  with  these  special  serv- 
ices. Sometimes  such  meetings  are  held  after  the 
Sunday  evening  service,  in  which  case  they  should 
be  short.  Begin  perhaps  with  a  verse  or  two  from 
Scripture,  then  call  for  brief  personal  testimonies 
from  Christians,  and  then  give  an  opportunity  for 
decision.  Sometimes  an  after-meeting  is  held  after 
each  special  service,  but  in  this  matter  there  can  be- 
no  invariable  rule.  It  is  generally  wise  in  the  first 
of  the  special  meetings  to  omit  the  after-meeting 
and  allow  the  people  to  go  home,  even  when  an 


296  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE     MINISTRY 

unusual  impression  has  been  made.  It  is  not  al- 
ways well  to  draw  the  net,  and  often  if  it  be 
omitted  for  a  night  or  two,  more  will  be  gained  by 
one  haul  than  in  a  number.  Beware  of  placing  too 
much  emphasis  on  the  after-meeting.  Seek  that 
the  word  shall  find  entrance  wherever  it  is  pre- 
sented, and  that  no  suggestion  be  permitted  that 
may  look  like  even  a  brief  postponement  of  the 
surrender  of  the  heart  to  Christ. 

During  revival  work,  keep  around  you  the  wisest, 
most  spiritual,  and  most  respected  members  of  the 
church.  Avoid  by  all  means  prominence  on  the  part 
of  any  whose  daily  walk  is  not  a  credit  to  their 
Christian  confession.  Choose  your  workers  from 
your  best,  and  encourage  them  to  bring  inquirers, 
and  to  train  the  young  converts  in  "  the  way  of  God 
more  perfectly." 

(6)  Classify  the  inquirers;  obtain  their  names, 
their  previous  history,  and  their  present  condition. 
Not  all  seek  Christ  alike.  Deal  with  each  separately 
in  the  light  of  what  you  know  concerning  him. 
Great  harm  has  sometimes  been  done  by  trying  to 
make  the  cases  of  all  conform  to  the  type  of  some 
specially  well-known  conversion.  We  need  to  be- 
ware, lest  we  make  the  mistake  which  so  retarded 
the  religious  life  o-f  Dr.  Austin  Phelps,  and  which 
he  thus  records :  "  It  was  under  the  preaching  of 
Mr.  Barnes  that  I  made  a  profession  of  religion,  at 
the  age  of  eighteen  years.  .  .  It  was  no  fault  of 
my  pastor  or  of  my  parents  that  I  went  through  a 
period  of  despair,  my  old  notion  of  conversion,  as 


ESSENTIALS  IN  A  REVIVAL  297 

a  re-creation  of  moral  nature,  caused  me  untold 
misery.  .  .  The  make  of  my  mind  required  a  calm, 
slow,  thoughtful  conversion,  like  Baxter's.  In- 
stead of  that,  I  tried  to  force  upon  myself  an 
experience  like  Brainerd's  and  that  of  the  elder 
Edwards."  ^ 

(7)  In  dealing  with  inquirers  use  the  Bible.  Read 
the  passages  applicable  rather  than  recall  them  from 
memory.  "  Thus  saith  the  Lord "  is  worth  in- 
finitely more  than  "  thus  saith  "  any  one  else.  Pre- 
pare and  note  down  in  the  flyleaf  of  your  Bible 
references  likely  to  be  useful;  giving  the  chapter 
and  verse  let  the  inquirer  turn  to  the  passages  for 
himself.  Among  such  passages  the  following  should 
never  be  omitted,  which  refer  to  the  love  of  God, 
the  work  of  Christ,  and  the  belief  necessary  for 
salvation:  John  3  :  i6;  Romans  3  :  25 ;  Galatians 
3  :  13;  I  Peter  2  :  24;  i  John  2:3;!  John  5  : 
I.  Moody's  advice  on  this  matter  is  worth  remem- 
bering :  "  Those  not  convicted  very  much,  take  them 
right  into  Romans,  third  chapter;  put  in  the  knife. 
Those  conscious  of  their  guilt  should  be  dealt  with 
tenderly;  pour  in  the  oil.  Some  do  not  believe  in 
instant  salvation;  point  such  to  such  cases  in  the 
Bible;  others  are  afraid  they  will  not  hold  out; 
take  such  into  Isaiah  forty-third  chapter  (verses 
2  and  19).  If  any  stumble  at  the  word  'believe,' 
then  try  the  word  '  trust,'  then  the  word  *  receive.' 
Some  stumble  on  the  words  *  born  again.'  Refer 
such  to  I  John  5  :  i." 

1  "  Life,"  pp.  34.  35- 


298  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

(8)  Never  lose  sight  of  the  chief  end  sought  in 
conversion.  It  is  God's  glory  that  you  are  seeking 
to  enhance.  Let  nothing  dim  the  sublimity  of  this 
thought;  no  other  end  should  even  so  much  as 
approach  the  place  where  the  glory  of  God  must 
reign  supreme. 

(9)  Especial  care  is  necessary  in  revival  efforts 
not  to  make  religion  seem  so  easy  as  to  be  un- 
worthy of  the  most  earnest  and  instant  effort. 
Let  there  be  no  minimizing  of  human  sin  or  guilt. 
The  Christian  path  should  never  be  described  as 
though  it  were  one  perpetually  bordered  by  roses. 
Honesty  is  always  the  best  policy.  Sin  is  black, 
and  the  Christian  life  no  easy  one  to  him  who  walks 
it  manfully.  Sin  is  more  than  ignorance  or  weak- 
ness. The  claims  of  Christ  set  aside  incurs  a  great 
and  awful  responsibility.  Liberalism  went  too  far 
when  "  a  skeptic  was  not  now  regarded  by  us  as  a 
criminal,  but  as  an  invalid."  ^ 

(10)  Beware  also  of  pressing  the  claims  of  re- 
ligion unwisely.  A  little  experience  in  revivals 
teaches  that  there  is  a  point  in  the  development  of 
the  work  of  divine  grace  at  which  it  is  expedient 
that  human  persuasion  should  cease.  At  such  times 
silence,  which  leaves  the  awakened  sinner  alone  with 
God,  is  wiser  than  speech.  Mechanical  methods  can 
be  carried  too  far  or  worked  so  mechanically  that 
the  creaking  of  the  machinery  becomes  audible  and 
jarring.^    What  we  mean  is  thus  expressed  in  the 

*  "  Life  of  Archbishop  Benson,"  Vol.  II ,  p.  145. 

*  "  Phelps,"  p.   549. 


ESSENTIALS  IN  A  REVIVAL  299 

words  of  another :  ''  This  evening  we  had  a  mission 
with  a  full  church.  I  fear  the  plans  of  conducting 
them  are  wearing  very  thin.  There  was  too  much 
of  mechanical  up  and  down  movement  for  silent 
prayer,  closing  eyes,  singing  fragments  of  hymns, 
etc.,  and  too  much  teaching  for  an  address.  And 
the  language  which  it  is  thought  proper  to  adopt 
in  the  mission  hymns,  the  want  of  dignity,  the  fa- 
miliarity with  '  our  great  God '  and  the  incessant 
entreaties  of  the  preachers  *  just '  to  do  this,  *  just 
to  believe,'  '  just  to  accept,'  *  just  to  kneel  down  a 
moment,'  and  the  way  in  which,  when  arguments 
are  a  little  difficult,  a  modern  missioner  shirks  them, 
and  keeps  exclaiming,  '  I  want  you  to  cultivate  the 
habit  of  prayer,'  *  I  want  you '  to  do  this  or  that, 
*  I  want  you  to  give  your  heart  now  to  God,'  are 
quite  ruining  the  decent  language  of  piety."  ^ 

(11)  On  the  other  hand,  endeavor  to  bring  to 
an  instant  and  complete  surrender  in  all  cases  where 
this  is  possible.  Upon  this  point  remember  that  you 
have  to  deal  with  a  deceitful  heart,  hence: 

a.  Avoid  all  controversy.  You  cannot  solve  every 
mystery.  It  is  now  your  work  to  exclude  all 
irrelevant  doctrines,  and  press  home  admitted  truths. 

h.  Give  no  countenance  to  the  spirit  of  "  try- 
ing." It  is  "  whosoever  will."  Acceptance,  not 
endeavor,  is  the  duty  of  the  present  moment. 

c.  Never  give  such  advice  as,  "  Go  home  and 
think  it  over."    No !    "  Now  is  the  accepted  time." 

d.  Avoid  also  such  counsels  as  "  Pray  for  a  new 

*"  Archbishop  Benson's  Life,"  Vol.  II.,  p.  in. 


30O  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

heart."  No !  All  is  now  ready.  The  unwillingness 
is  not  with  God.     Surrender  your  heart  now! 

e.  Do  not  ask  such  questions  as  "  How  do  you 
feel  now  ?  "  "  How  I  feel "  is  not  the  question, 
but  "  Do  I  love  ?  "  and  "  What  I  will  do." 

fi2)  Make  thorough  work  of  all  that  you  do 
in  connection  with  revival  movements.  Be  on  your 
guard  now  as  never  before  against  shallow  religion. 
See  each  person  privately  and  repeatedly,  and  never 
trust  entirely  to  public  avowals,  such  as  rising,  lift- 
ing the  hand,  coming  forward,  or  the  repetition  of 
some  such  phrase  as  "  I  love  Jesus."  Never  pro- 
nounce any  one  converted.  This  is  beyond  your 
province.  God's  Spirit  alone  can  do  that.  Let  us 
remember  these  words  of  the  late  Hudson  Taylor, 
that  hero  of  the  Inland  Mission :  "  In  the  work  of 
evangelism  there  is  a  division,  man  doing  the  preach- 
ing and  God  the  convicting.  If  I  thought  I  had 
got  to  produce  a  conviction  of  sin  in  a  Chinaman's 
heart  I  would  never  try  it." 

(13)  Bring  the  converts  as  soon  as  possible  to 
public  confession,  and  to  union  with  the  church. 
But  do  not  make  the  ordinances  too  prominent,  for 
conversion  is  more  than  joining  the  church,  and 
salvation  is  not  synonymous  with  baptism. 

(14)  Throughout  conversations  with  inquirers 
keep  self  out  of  the  way.  Beware  of  appealing  to 
your  own  experience.  Say  nothing,  if  all  you  can 
say  refers  to  yourself.  There  are  times  when  man's 
voice  had  better  be  silent  that  God's  silence  may 
speak  to  the  awakened  conscience.     As  there  are 


ESSENTIALS  IN   A  REVIVAL  3OI 

no  two  cases  of  conversion  which  are  alike  on  rec- 
ord in  the  New  Testament,  so  now  the  divine  agency 
in  the  work  of  grace  is  evinced  by  variety,  not 
uniformity.^ 

(15)  Throughout  your  intercourse  with  inquirers 
be  careful  to  honor  the  Holy  Spirit.  Three  classes 
of  characteristics  are  found  in  revivals : 

a.  Physical  excitement,  which  is  wholly  or  chiefly 
animal.  "  It  is  fostered  by  rubbing  of  hands,  tones 
of  voice,  tones  of  song,  affecting  stories,  mere 
hortatory  appeals,  and  social  bodily  contact.  It  can 
be  worked  up  any  day  in  a  crowd  by  a  skilful 
leader."  ^  But  while  such  excitement  is  not  grounded 
in  rational  conviction,  there  is  an  excitement  which 
rightfully  has  a  place  at  such  times.  "  God's  truth 
is  for  the  mind.  The  mind  is  the  rational  road  to 
the  heart.  If  the  truth  excite,  the  excitement  is 
based  on  rational  grounds,  and  is  good,  and  only 
good."  ^  While  therefore  excitement  is  not  to  be 
encouraged,  it  is  not  to  be  ignored.  It  is  a  "  physio- 
logical accident."  *  Conversion  must  touch  the 
whole  nature,  physical,  intellectual,  and  spiritual. 
Great  wisdom  is  needed  in  treating  religious  ex- 
citement. It  is  inseparable  from  revivals,  and  we 
should  be  rightly  surprised  if  feeling  were  entirely 
absent  where  such  momentous  issues  are  involved. 
We  should  wonder  indeed  if  Ezra  on  hearing  his 
people  had  profaned  themselves  with  strangers  had 

*  See  James'  "  The  Varieties  of  Religious  Experience." 

2  Herrick  Johnson,  "Revivals:  Their  Place  and  Power,"  p,  13. 

3  Herrick  Johnson.  *  Weir,  "  The  UMer  Awakening,"  p.  3. 


302  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

remained  entirely  calm.  We  like  him  all  the 
better  because  of  the  extreme  agitation  manifested : 
**  I  rent  my  garment  and  my  mantle,  and  plucked 
off  the  hair  of  my  head  and  of  my  beard,  and  sat 
down  astonished."  ^  And  now  comes  the  natural 
result  on  the  people  of  such  feeling  manifested 
for  their  sins :  "  When  Ezra  had  prayed  .  .  .  weep- 
ing and  casting  himself  down  .  .  .  the  people  wept 
very  sore."  ^ 

No  excitement  should  astonish  the  Christian  min- 
ister so  much  as  indifference.  This  is  the  standing 
wonder  with  God,  "  My  people  doth  not  consider,"  ^ 
and  with  Christ,  "  If  thou  hadst  known ! "  *  In- 
difference is  the  strongest  barrier  to  the  reception 
of  the  truth,  and  any  amount  of  excitement  is  pref- 
erable to  it.  While  it  is  well  in  revivals  to  say  as 
little  as  possible  about  excitement,  yet  it  is  further 
to  be  remembered  that  physical  and  mental  excite- 
ment cannot  be  abaolutely  separated  from  one 
another.  Tauler,  describing  in  his  preaching  the 
joy  of  a  saved  soul  at  the  coming  of  the  Bride- 
groom, was  once  interrupted  by  a  voice  crying,  **  It 
is  true,"  and  the  speaker  fell  dead  in  the  rapture 
of  the  moment.  "  Ah,  my  dear  children,"  Tauler 
continued,  "  if  the  Bridegroom  calls  this  dear  soul 
away,  we  must  not  detain  it;  but  I  will  cease." 
Such  cases  have  been  by  no  means  infrequent  in 
revivals.  On  the  whole  subject  of  excitement 
we  say  what  John  Wesley  said  in  his  journal  in 

1  Ezra  9  :  3.  2  Ezra   10  :   i. 

"Isaiah  i  :  3.  *  Luke  19  :  42. 


ESSENTIALS    IN    A    REVIVAL  3O3 

referring  to  an  eminent  visitation  from  God  in  an 
English  town :  '*  Satan  likewise  mimicked  this  work 
of  God  in  order  to  discredit  the  whole  work ;  and  yet 
it  is  not  wise  to  give  up  this  part  any  more  than 
to  give  up  the  whole.  At  first  it  was  doubtless 
wholly  from  God.  It  is  partly  so  at  this  day;  and 
he  will  enable  us  to  discern  how  far  the  work  is 
pure  and  where  it  mixes  or  degenerates."  ^ 

b.  The  moral  as  well  as  the  physical  characteristic 
of  revivals  needs  to  be  noted.  We  have  already  re- 
ferred to  this  in  the  tendency  at  such  times  of  so 
many  people  to  declare  that  they  will  "  try  "  rather 
than  that  they  will  "  trust."  Such  cases  should  be 
treated  with  the  tenderest  sympathy,  for  this  is  so 
excellent  a  resolution  that  we  should  know  how  to 
deal  with  it  judiciously.  An  honest  purpose  to  live 
a  cleaner  and  truer  life  is  by  no  means  to  be  de- 
spised, but  we  need  tactfully  to  insist  that  the  only 
safe  basis  is  found  not  in  outward  reformation,  but 
in  inward  regeneration.  Before  a  new  life  is  pos- 
sible without  there  must  be  a  new  life  within. 
"  Except  one  be  born  anew,  he  cannot  see  the 
kingdom  of  God."  ^ 

c.  A  word  as  to  the  spiritual  characteristics  of 
a  revival.  These  are  what  you  must  chiefly  work 
and  watch  for.  The  new  life  manifests  itself  in 
new  motives.  Physical  manifestations  are  entirely 
untrustworthy,  and  moral  reformation  is  only  insured 
as  a  consequence  of  spiritual  renewal. 

1 "  Heart  of  John  Wesley's  Journal,"  pp.  263,  264. 
*John  3  :  3  (R.  v.). 


304  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE     MINISTRY 

To  close  this  chapter  with  a  very  practical  word, 
we  advise  that  throughout  the  revival  you  avail 
yourself  of  the  press.  Give  every  reasonable  as- 
sistance to  reporters.  But  beware  of  sensational  ad- 
vertising, and  of  that  puffing  in  the  papers  which 
deceives  no  one,  but  discredits  the  movement. 
Above  all  do  not  be  in  haste  to  give  statistics.  Sta- 
tistics are  a  well-nigh  unmixed  evil.  One  of  our 
foremost  religious  teachers  writes  thus,  in  a  private 
letter,  concerning  his  own  experience  as  a  pastor: 
''  I  found  again  and  again  that  I  could  not  put 
figures  together  without  emotions  of  vanity  and 
self-assertion,  which  took  the  glory  right  out  of 
the  hands  of  God."  The  desire  to  compile  statistics 
strengthens  the  tendency  to  shallow  trickery  that 
so  easily  brings  immediate  results.  Many  a  good 
man  has  been  made  to  lie  by  addition  and  multi- 
plication. Figures  rarely  tell  the  truth,  and  as  they 
can  be  made  to  say  anything,  they  may  as  well,  by 
their  omission,  be  allowed  to  say  nothing. 


REVIVALS:  AFTER  A  REVIVAL 


V 


SUMMARY 


I.  Prepare  for  the  Reaction  Which  is  Almost  Sure  to 

Follow  a  Revival. 

1.  To  some  degree  reaction  is  inevitable. 

2.  But  it  may  be  moderated. 

II.  During  a  Revival,  Therefore,  Work  for  the  Future 

as  Well  as  the  Present. 

1.  Do  not  be  anxious  chiefly  for  numbers. 

2.  Character  the  chief  thing. 

3.  Complete  the  good  work  begun. 

III.  Train  Those  Added  During  a  Revival. 

1.  Correct  natural  errors. 

2.  Instruct  in  classes. 

IV.  Interest  the  Church  in  the  Recent  Converts. 

V.  Keep  Converts  in  the  Church  Prayer- Meeting. 

VI.  Keep  up  Aggressive  Christian  Work. 

1.  Let  the  aggressive  work  of  the  church  be  sustained. 

2.  Pay  continual  attention  to  the  Sunday-school. 

3.  Do    not    materially    change    the    character    of    your 

preaching. 

4.  Methods    for    gathering    in    those    who    have    been 

impressed. 

5.  Keep  track  of  those  who  did  not  come  to  a  decision. 
VII.  Find  Congenial  Associations  for  Those  Added  to 

the  Church. 


XIV 

REVIVALS  :  AFTER  A  REVIVAL 

I.  Revivals  are  Almost  Sure  to  be  followed  by 
a  Reaction,  for  which  the  Minister  Should  be 
Prepared. 

I.  To  some  degree  such  reaction  is  inevitable. 
It  is  due  in  part  to  physical,  mental,  and  nervous 
exhaustion,  and  is  no  more  blameworthy  than  was 
the  discouragement  of  Elijah  when  he  cast  himself 
*'  under  a  juniper  tree."  The  Lord  cured  him  by 
giving  him  something  to  eat  and  drink,  by  putting 
him  to  sleep,  and  setting  him  to  work.^  In  much 
the  same  way  the  Lord  deals  with  his  people  still. 
He  gives  them  at  such  times  not  prayer  and  ex- 
hortation, but  food,  drink,  rest,  and  worthy  em- 
ployment. When  the  body  is  refreshed,  the  mind 
and  heart  regain  their  normal  health. 

Such  inevitable  reaction  is  due  also  to  the  re- 
turn of  daily  life  to  its  accustomed  channels,  and 
it  is  not  easy  at  first  to  adjust  one's  self  to  the 
usual  and  commonplace.  Few  revivalists  or  evan- 
gelists stay  long  to  follow  up  their  work.  Finney, 
however,  was  a  noteworthy  exception.  He  once  re- 
mained seven  months  in  the  city  of  Rochester  after 
the  great  revival  there.     The  new  convert  needs 

*  I  Kings  19  :  4. 


308  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE     MINISTRY 

help  to  aid  him  to  apply  the  new-found  life  to  old 
problems  and  fresh  opportunities. 

2.  While  to  a  certain  extent  reaction  is  therefore 
sure  to  follow  a  revival,  an  excessive  reaction  may 
be  avoided. 

(i)  Such  reaction  involves  backsliding  or  falling 
away,  and  is  often  due  to  the  shallow  surface  work 
done  during  the  revival  itself.  It  is  work  of  this 
nature,  which  constructs  the  building  before  the 
foundations  are  dug,  that  has  cast  such  a  reproach 
over  revivalism.  To  such  superficial  work  is  due 
the  large  proportion  of  losses  in  churches  which 
live  by  periodical  revivals.  The  experience  thus 
described  by  one  of  our  most  noted  evangelists  is 
unfortunately  all  too  common :  "  You  may  get 
people  to  commit  themselves  by  some  outward  sign, 
as  though  they  were  making  a  declaration  before  a 
sheriff,  and  six  hundred,  eight  hundred,  or  perhaps 
two  thousand  cards  are  *  handed  in  '  as  the  result.  .  . 
A  year  after  you  find  a  lot  of  people  denouncing 
the  evangelist's  work  right  and  left.  There  are 
ministers  who  will  have  nothing  to  do  with  it. 
'  Why,'  they  say,  '  look  at  that  last  time.  We  had 
two  thousand  cards  handed  in.  I  got  twenty  for 
my  share,  and  could  not  get  three  out  of  the  twenty 
to  confess  conversion  to  me.'  "  ^  The  representa- 
tive denominational  paper  of  one  of  our  largest  re- 
ligious bodies  declares  that  out  of  every  ten  gained 
to  its  church,  seven  are  lost.  The  percentage  of 
loss  in  another  of  our  great  denominations  is  shown 

1  Interview  with  the   Rev.  John   McNeill. 


AFTER    A    REVIVAL  3O9 

in  its  year-book  to  be  about  twenty-three  persons 
out  of  every  hundred  members,  and  this  percentage 
is  increasing,  for  the  average  lost  for  the  last  four 
years  which  are  mentioned  is  thirty  per  cent.,  or 
nearly  one-third.  Such  records  are  blots  on  evan- 
gelistic work,  and  we  believe  that  there  is  no  suf- 
ficient reason  why  such  a  state  of  things  should  be 
allowed  to  continue. 

(2)  But  while  in  part  this  reaction  may  be  due 
to  the  character  of  the  work  done  during  the  re- 
vival, its  cause  is  often  to  be  found  in  the  failure 
of  the  minister  and  his  workers  to  follow  up  wisely 
the  results  of  the  revival.  These  are  tempted  to 
relax  their  efforts  in  religious  work  when  they  really 
should  only  change  their  methods.  Visiting  is 
dropped  when  it  should  be  kept  up.  The  workers 
do  not  furnish  training  or  find  work  for  the  con- 
verts, whereas  they  should  draft  them  at  once  into 
forms  of  church  work  suited  to  their  capacity,  and 
should  form  them  into  classes,  such  as  will  be  re- 
ferred to  later  in  this  chapter.  Unless  the  new 
convert  is  given  both  work  and  instruction  he  will 
weaken  and  die. 

II.  During  a  Revival,  therefore,  Work  with  the 
Future  as  well  as  the  Present  in  view. 

I.  Be  not  anxious  chiefly  for  numbers.  The 
habit  of  numbering  converts  in  a  revival,  to  which 
we  referred  in  the  preceding  chapter,  is  in  danger 
of  great  abuse.  The  standard  of  numbers  is  fal- 
lacious. Hearts  are  better  counted  than  heads,  and 
converts  should  be  weighed  as  well  as  numbered. 


3  TO  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

2.  Be  careful  to  have  evidence  that  each  convert 
is  bringing  forth  fruits  meet  for  repentance.  The 
strongest  additions  to  a  church  are  often  made  in 
times  of  ordinary  interest.  A  man  who  deHberately 
makes  up  his  mind  to  be  a  Christian  in  spite  of  the 
coldness  about  him,  is  pretty  apt  to  be  a  firm  and 
loyal  disciple,  strong  in  faith  and  clear  in  con- 
viction. There  is  danger  lest  a  large  number  be 
swept  into  the  church  on  the  waves  of  a  revival, 
whose  after-lives  do  not  show  that  depth  of  char- 
acter and  grasp  of  conviction  which  should  follow 
genuine  conversion  when  proper  care  and  training 
are  given  by  those  in  charge  of  the  church. 

3.  Realize  then  the  imperative  necessity  for  com- 
pleting the  good  work  which  has  been  begun. 
Sanctification  is  progressive.  In  the  good  phrase 
of  the  book  of  Acts,  those  who  come  into  church 
fellowship  are  "being  saved."  Salvation  is  a  con- 
tinuous process  rather  than  a  single  act,  and  the 
minister's  duty  will  lie  along  the  line  of  constant 
care  for  the  sheep  that  have  been  gathered  into  the 
fold.  The  discovery  of  the  special  points  of  weak- 
ness as  well  as  of  strength  in  each  new  member, 
and  his  education  and  encouragement  in  the  light 
of  this  knowledge,  will  call  for  all  the  prudent 
leadership  and  thought  which  the  minister  can 
command. 

III.  Therefore,  we  Give  with  Emphasis  the  Coun- 
sel that  Those  who  are  Added  to  the  Church  During 
a  Revival  should  be  Carefully  Trained. 

I.  Errors  into  which  such  converts  are  liable  to 


AFTER   A   REVIVAL  3II 

fall  must  be  corrected  at  the  start.  It  is  easier  to 
nip  the  weed  when  it  sprouts  than  when  it  is  well 
rooted.  Errors  which  are  especially  common  to 
such  converts  are  the  belief  that  feeling  is  of  the 
first  importance  in  religion,  that  constant  at- 
tendance on  a  number  of  meetings  is  essential,  and 
that  a  personal  experience  at  conversion  is  suf- 
ficient for  the  whole  after-life.  The  minister  can- 
not too  strongly  impress  these  new  disciples  with 
the  fact  that  there  must  be  fresh  experiences,  con- 
stant discovery  of  new  truths,  and  a  deeper  delving 
into  old  ones.  They  must  clearly  apprehend  that 
religion  is  life,  and  that  life  needs  new  supplies  of 
energy  and  faithful  performance  of  new  duties 
which  new  opportunities  reveal.  The  very  fact  that 
such  converts  have  been  received  at  a  time  of  re- 
vival contributes  to  the  belief  on  their  part  that 
spiritual  life  is  spasmodic  and  tidal  rather  than 
continuous.  The  following  illustration  is  in  place 
here:  In  a  powerful  revival  in  Amherst  College, 
the  more  zealous  Christian  students  once  sent  a  pe- 
tition to  the  faculty  that  for  one  week  the  collegi- 
ate curriculum  might  be  suspended,  in  order  that 
the  whole  time  and  interest  of  the  students  might 
be  concentrated  upon  the  concerns  of  eternity. 
Above  question  was  the  object  of  the  petition,  and 
the  methods  proposed  were  plausible ;  but  the  presi- 
dent, the  Rev.  Doctor  Humphrey,  had  had  large  ex- 
perience in  revivals.  He  told  the  young  men  that 
their  policy  was  unv/ise,  and  said  in  substance  that 
their   theory   assumed   that   the   Holy    Spirit    was 


312  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

pressed  for  time  and  was  in  haste  to  go  elsewhere. 
The  routine  of  collegiate  duties  was  the  very  test 
which  God  had  then  and  there  ordained  of  the  sin- 
cerity of  those  religious  conversions.^  We  are  apt  to 
forget  that  the  greater  part  of  our  time  is  not  to 
be  spent  on  the  mountain  with  God,  but  with  our 
fellows  on  the  plain.  On  the  ordinary  levels  of  life 
as  well  as  on  the  peak  of  the  mount,  we  shall  find 
God  present. 

2.  It  is  most  important  that  in  every  church 
classes  be  formed  for  the  instruction  of  new  con- 
verts in  the  doctrines  and  practice  of  religion.  We 
are  commanded  by  our  Lord  to  teach  them  "  to 
observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded 
you."  2 

It  may  be  necessary  to  form  two  such  classes ; 
one  for  the  children,  which  may  meet  regularly 
on  some  afternoon  of  the  week,  and  another  for 
those  of  older  years,  which  may  more  conveniently 
gather  in  the  evening.  We  counsel  that  the  min- 
ister teach  these  classes  himself.  A  wide  range  of 
subjects  may  be  appropriately  chosen,  but  it  is  al- 
ways better  to  confine  our  instruction  within  such 
limits  as  are  conducive  to  thoroughness.  Among 
the  themes  which  should  be  impressed  upon  the 
minds  of  these  new  converts  we  mention  the  follow- 
ing: The  Fundamental  Truths  of  Christianity;  the 
History  of  Christianity ;  the  Clauses  of  the  Church 
Covenant ;  the  Ordinances — Baptism  and  the  Lord's 

1  Phelps,  "The  Theory  of  Preaching,"  p.  553- 

2  Matt.  28  :  19,  20. 


AFTER   A   REVIVAL  3I3 

Supper;  Church-Membership:  its  Privileges,  Ob- 
Hgations,  and  Meaning ;  the  Bible ;  Prayer ;  the  Dif- 
ficulties of  Faith ;  Harmonizing  Philosophy,  Science, 
and  History  with  Religion. 

Dr.  Thomas  Archer,  than  whom  none  ever  gave 
himself  with  greater  enthusiasm  to  the  religious 
improvement  of  the  young,  once  chose  this  outline 
for  a  course  of  study  on  the  Bible  for  the  young 
men  anj  women  of  his  church  whom  he  invited 
to  his  house:  (i)  Introductory  Lecture.  (2)  The 
Bible:  its  Literary  History.  (3)  Its  Claims.  (4) 
Its  Purposes.  (5)  Its  Science.  (6)  Its  Ethics. 
(7)  Its  Politics.  (8)  Its  Poetry.  (9)  Its  Elo- 
quence. (10)  Its  Style  of  Teaching.  (11)  Its 
Results.     (12)  Its  Interpretation.^ 

From  the  outline  given  above  it  will  readily  be 
seen  that  such  "  instruction  classes  "  mean  work  for 
the  minister.  They  do  require  work  and  their  in- 
terest cannot  be  sustained  without  it.  The  glean- 
ings out  of  the  storehouse  of  his  general  informa- 
tion will  not  do  for  the  teacher  of  such  a  class. 
For  the  special  preparation  required,  an  hour  every 
day — provided  it  be  the  first  and  best  hour  in  the 
morning — will  generally  be  found  sufficient.  And 
from  that  hour  given  to  such  special  themes  will 
come  suggestions  for  sermons  and  illustrations  in- 
numerable, so  that  the  hour  is  in  reality  given  to 
work  which  will  find  its  outlet  in  other  channels 
than  the  class  under  consideration. 

1  John    MacFarlane,    "  Memoir    of   Thomas   Archer,"    pp.    74,    75, 
79,  81. 


314 


FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 


There  is  no  need  to  continue  such  classes  in- 
definitely. A  two  or  three  months'  course  will  be 
found  amply  sufficient.  Sometimes  when  the  days 
of  the  week  are  crowded  to  their  utmost  already, 
the  best  time  for  meeting  the  class,  or  at  least  its 
adult  members,  may  be  the  regular  hour  of  the 
Sunday-school.  The  minister  should  of  course  ob- 
tain the  consent  of  the  Sunday-school  teachers  for 
the  absence  from  their  classes  of  all  who  are  eligible 
for  this  instruction  class. 

IV.  It  is  a  matter  of  Much  Importance  that  the 
Church  take  an  Interest  in  the  Recent  Converts. 
There  is  often  a  sad  contrast  between  the  eager- 
ness displayed  to  get  persons  into  a  church,  and  the 
indifference  shown  as  to  what  becomes  of  them 
afterward.  "  Churches,"  said  Dr.  W.  M.  Taylor, 
"  bend  all  their  energies  towards  the  securing  of 
accessions  to  their  membership,  as  if  that  were  the 
sole  end  to  be  obtained.  Pastors,  Sabbath-school 
teachers,  office-bearers,  members,  labor  and  pray  in 
public  and  exhort  in  private  in  order  that  they  may 
lead  men  to  Christ  and  to  a  public  confession  of 
him.  And  then,  when  they  have  got  their  names 
on  the  communion  roll,  they  leave  them  to  take 
care  of  themselves ;  and  they  go  and  look  after 
others.  But,  in  reality,  this  is  only  the  beginning 
with  them;  and  to  leave  them  thus  untended  is  the 
greatest  possible  mistake."  ^ 

Any  members  of  the  church  who  have  shown 
themselves  specially  interested  in  individual  cases 

1  W.  M.  Taylor,  "  The  Ministry  of  the  Word,"  p.  96. 


AFTER   A   REVIVAL  315 

during  the  revival  may  well  be  requestea  by  the 
minister  to  keep  an  eye  upon  them  afterward.  As- 
sign each  convert  to  the  care  of  some  one  member 
who  will  act  in  a  tactful  and  kindly  way  as  his 
special  guardian.  Thus  will  the  minister,  like  Ar- 
gus, become  many-eyed.  He  will  know  constantly 
of  the  religious  progress  of  the  new  converts,  as 
well  as  detect  the  first  signs  of  backsliding,  coldness, 
and  indifference. 

V.  Keep  the  Converts  in  the  Church  Prayer- 
meeting.  There  is  a  danger  in  these  days  of  sep- 
arate young  people's  meetings  that  the  church  be- 
come too  much  divided  into  sections.  All  meetings 
of  the  church  belong  to  all  members  of  the  church. 
Beware  lest  the  church  prayer-meeting  be  monopo- 
lized by  a  few  of  the  older  brethren.  If  such  a 
custom  has  become  crystallized,  break  it  up.  While 
in  no  wise  relegating  the  older,  members  to  the 
background,  still  encourage  the  young  to  take  part 
in  the  meetings  with  them.  It  is  not  essential  that 
some  venerable  brother  always  speak  first  in  a  meet- 
ing; but  let  all,  old  and  young,  have  a  recognized 
place  in  the  mid-week  service.  Sometimes  the  min- 
ister will  do  well  to  choose  subjects  for  this  meet- 
ing especially  suitable  to  the  new  converts.  Such 
a  subject  we  take  from  the  note-book  of  a  certain 
busy  minister :  "  Babes  in  Christ."  They  must  be 
taught:  I.  To  Breathe — Prayer;  2.  To  Feed — God's 
Word;  3.  To  Trust— Life  of  Faith;  4.  To  Walk-- 
Christian  Work. 

VI.  After    the    Revival,    Keep    Up    Aggressive 


3l6  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

Christian  Work.  There  are  three  reasons  why  this 
should  be  done.  i.  The  first  converts  to  Christian- 
ity were  thus  occupied.  Their  first  thought  after 
they  had  come  to  Christ  themselves  was  for  others. 
Andrew  brings  Simon  Peter,  Philip  finds  Nathanael/ 
and  thus  other  footprints  were  soon  found  follow- 
ing their  own.  2.  Moreover,  aggressive  Christian 
work  should  be  the  normal  condition  of  a  church. 
The  injunction  of  the  apostle  to  his  "  beloved  breth- 
ren "  is  to  be  "  ahvays  abounding  in  the  work  of 
the  Lord."  ^  A  church  that  is  wide-awake,  active, 
and  progressive  is  the  only  kind  of  church  that 
conforms  to  the  New  Testament  model.  To  pride 
ourselves  on  a  polity  patterned  after  the  New  Tes- 
tament while  we  drowsily  perform  the  routine  such 
polity  demands  is  practical  heresy.  Using  the  word 
in  its  nobler  sense,  aggression  is  the  key-note  of 
Christianity.  In  this  atmosphere  the  new  convert 
will  have  a  chance  to  grow,  and  it  is  the  normal 
condition  of  things  which  he  has  a  right  to  expect 
on  entering  the  Christian  fellowship.  3.  Such  work 
will  keep  the  convert  happy  and  useful.  Dr.  Ste- 
phen Tyng  once  formed  an  "  Andrew  and  Philip 
Society "  of  young  men  who  would  be  Christ's 
fishermen.  Each  Sunday  evening  the  members  of 
this  society  were  scattered  through  the  congrega- 
tion to  give  an  invitation  to  every  young  man  in 
sight  to  take  tea  with  the  pastor  the  next  Sabbath 
evening.  When  that  night  came  Doctor  Tyng  met 
them  at  a  simple  supper  in  the  parlors  of  the  church. 

^  John  I  :  40-46.  2  I  Cor,  j  5  ;  jg. 


AFTER   A   REVIVAL  317 

After  this  was  over,  he  went  to  his  study,  the  young 
men  remaining  together  until  the  hour  of  church 
service.  What  opportunities  to  be  fishers  for  men 
such  a  custom  must  have  furnished,  and  how  that 
meal  taken  together  must  have  opened  the  doors 
to  many  for  a  wider  Christian  usefulness !  There- 
fore we  say  to  every  minister,  Keep  up  the  highest 
spiritual  standard  in  your  church;  maintain  the 
evangelistic  method;  never  let  your  method  cease 
to  be  aggressive.  You  will  make  mistakes?  Make 
them,  plenty  of  them,  for  the  only  man  who  never 
makes  a  mistake  is  the  dead  man  lying  under  five 
feet  of  earth  in  the  cemetery. 

We  speak  now  more  particularly  of  the  ag- 
gressive work  which  should  be  kept  up  after  a 
revival. 

T.  Let  the  usual  aggressive  work  of  the  church 
be  sustained.  Do  not  press  on  to  new  fields  of 
religious  activity  to  the  neglect  of  the  old  and 
tried.  Every  church  of  considerable  size  and  influ- 
ence should  have  connected  with  it  mission  stations, 
branch  Sunday-schools,  and  the  like,  which  demand 
rightly  the  minister's  first  care  and  thought.  In 
such  stations  and  schools  he  will  perhaps  most 
easily  find  places  for  the  new  converts  to  work. 
In  this  way  many  a  mission  station  more  than  war- 
rants its  existence,  and  in  keeping  the  parent  church 
healthy  and  active  performs  a  part  which  would  be 
well  worth  while  leaving  out  of  consideration  en- 
tirely the  good  that  is  done  in  its  immediate 
neighborhood. 


3lB  FOR    THE     WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

2.  Pay  continual  attention  to  the  Sunday-school. 
We  do  not  advise  any  minister  to  be  a  regular  teacher 
in  the  school,  especially  if  this  follows  the  morning 
service,  but  he  should  be  present  in  the  school  every 
Sunday.  He  should  remain  at  least  through  the 
preliminary  exercises.  He  does  wisely  if  he  takes 
time  after  these  are  concluded  to  visit  from  class 
to  class,  remaining  in  the  room  to  the  close  of  the 
session.  In  this  way,  in  the  course  of  a  year,  every 
class  can  be  personally  visited  by  the  minister,  and 
he  is  enabled  thus  to  come  in  touch  with  every 
teacher  while  at  work,  and  with  every  pupil  while 
receiving  instruction.  The  minister  should  meet  the 
teachers  occasionally  for  prayer  when  religious  in- 
terest is  at  its  common  pitch  as  well  as  in  the  special 
times  of  revival.  From  the  Sunday-school  of  to- 
day comes  the  church  of  to-morrow.  In  the  school 
no  one  person  should  have  more  influence  than  the 
minister  himself,  and  he  should  covet  as  his  own 
the  love  and  regard  of  the  scholars,  by  which  in  due 
time  he  will  be  enabled  to  lead  them  to  Christ. 

3.  After  a  revival  also  do  not  materially  change 
the  character  of  your  preaching.  The  character- 
istics of  directness,  fervor,  and  pungency  need  to 
be  cultivated  and  the  element  of  appeal  should  never 
be  left  out  of  any  sermon.  In  fact,  the  character 
of  preaching  suitable  to  a  revival  is  largely  the 
kind  always  needed.  The  minister  should  never 
allow  himself  to  preach  sluggish  and  dull  sermons 
at  times  of  only  ordinary  religious  interest.  It  is 
the  preacher's  business  always  to  reflect  the  life  and 


AFTER  A   REVIVAL  319 

light  of  God,  not  the  deadness  and  dimness  of  his 
congregation.  We  strongly  advise  that  at  least  once 
a  month  a  sermon  should  be  preached  especially 
addressed  to  the  unconverted.  It  is  a  wise  policy 
in  our  day  sometimes  to  preach  in  the  morning  a 
sermon  eminently  suitable  for  Sunday  evening,  and 
one  that  would  usually  be  given  in  the  morning,  in 
the  evening.  Sinners  do  not  entirely  compose  our 
evening  hearers,  nor  are  the  pews  in  the  morning 
exclusively  filled  with  saints. 

4.  Have  some  method  by  which  to  gather  in  those 
who  are  impressed  and  concerned.  We  often  fail 
because  we  do  not  cast  the  net  regularly.  Be  bold 
in  this  matter.  For  this  purpose  a  short  prayer- 
meeting  may  be  held  after  the  regular  Sunday  even- 
ing service.  Although  it  may  not  be  well  to  hold 
an  after-meeting  every  Sunday  night,  yet  never 
omit  it  for  any  long  period  at  a  time.  Vary  it,  and 
never  allow  the  people  to  know  exactly  what  comes 
next.  Let  it  be  "  bright,  brief,  and  brotherly."  If 
you  have  in  your  church  men  fitted  to  conduct  such 
a  meeting,  you  may  with  advantage  sometimes  dele- 
gate this  work  to  them,  while  you  remain  in  an  ad- 
jacent room  to  see  those  who  wish  to  speak  with 
you. 

A  Monday  evening  meeting  has  sometimes  proved 
most  effective  and  useful  in  this  connection.  This 
meeting  should  be  exclusively  for  the  instruction  of 
converts,  and  some  intelligent,  well-rounded,  and 
well-balanced  deacon  may  be  placed  in  charge.  Such 
practical  matters  may  here  be  dealt  with,  as  "  means 


320 


FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE     MINISTRY 


of  growth,"  "  the  duties  of  church-members  to 
each  other,  to  the  pastor,  etc.,"  or  a  preHminary 
study  of  the  lesson  for  the  next  Sabbath  may  be 
given.  The  minister  meanwhile  should  be  in  a  room 
near-by  to  see  inquirers  one  by  one. 

In  the  weekly  prayer-meeting  too,  frequently  call 
upon  those  interested  or  anxious  for  themselves  or 
for  others  to  rise.  The  methods  by  which  such  ex- 
pressions are  called  for  in  our  day  are  many  and  de- 
vious ;  but  on  the  whole  the  quiet  invitation  to  such 
persons  to  rise  boldly  upon  their  feet  for  a  moment 
seems  the  best.  In  the  old  days,  inquirers  were 
asked  to  take  the  front  seats,  later  the  invitation  to 
rise  became  general,  then  to  lift  the  hand  was  the 
customary  method,  and  now  we  hear  the  invitation 
sometimes  given  for  all  the  people  to  bow  in  prayer, 
with  closed  eyes,  while  any  who  are  anxious  should 
indicate  it  by  the  uplifted  hand !  We  trust  the  limit 
has  been  reached  in  this  matter,  for  some  of  the 
complex  methods  now  in  vogue  border  perilously 
upon  the  ridiculous.  Pious  tricks  are  always  re- 
sented by  a  man  who  respects  himself,  and  a  good 
confession  is  best  made  by  no  such  shifts  or  devices. 

Times  come  in  every  pastorate  when  conversions 
become  few  and  scattering.  When  such  periods  ar- 
rive, speak  to  the  church  frankly  about  it.  Set 
them  praying  and  even  appoint  a  special  season  of 
prayer  for  revival. 

This  leads  us  to  say  a  few  words  concerning  the 
week  of  prayer  which  has  become  so  largely  an 
institution  among  us.    We  have  little  sympathy  with 


AFTER   A   REVIVAL  321 

the  officious  service  of  certain  religious  bodies  which 
parcel  out  all  conceivable  topics  of  prayer  accord- 
ing to  their  pleasure  for  the  various  nights  of  the 
week.  Our  advice  is  never  follow  such  made-to- 
order  subjects.  They  will  be  found  either  of  so 
general  a  nature  as  to  be  practically  worthless,- or 
poorly  adapted  to  the  particular  needs  of  your  own 
church.  Choose  topics  of  your  own.  These  will 
occur  to  you  in  the  usual  round  of  pastoral  experi- 
ences. Then  send  to  every  member  of  the  church 
a  card  on  which  the  topics  for  each  evening  are 
printed.  Prepare  yourself  most  thoroughly  for 
these  meetings.  We  do  not  believe  that  the  week 
of  prayer  has  survived  its  chief  usefulness;  but  we 
doubt  exceedingly  whether  it  is  wise  to  have  any 
stated  time  for  the  observance  of  this  season.  The 
first  week  of  January  is  of  all  times  the  worst,  for 
then  the  business  men  are  exceedingly  occupied,  and 
the  diversions  incident  to  Christmas  and  the  New 
Year  have  not  fully  subsided.  Far  preferable  to 
the  first  week  in  the  year  is  the  season  of  Lent, 
which  has  many  reasons  to  commend  it  for  the  ob- 
servance of  special  meetings  for  prayer  and  medi- 
tation. If,  however,  the  spring  time  is  not  the  best 
season  for  your  particular  church,  then  the  late 
autumn  or  early  winter  will  very  likely  be  found 
most  suitable.  But  on  the  whole  the  first  weeks  in 
the  spring,  when  the  ice  breaks  up  and  goes  out 
of  our  ponds  and  rivers,  and  melts  from  many 
churches  as  well,  will  generally  be  found  the  best 
season  for  the  week  of  prayer.     It  is  a  matter  of 

V 


322  FOR    THE    WORK     OF    THE    MINISTRY 

record,  easily  verified,  that  most  of  the  members 
of  our  churches  came  to  Christ  at  this  season, 

5.  Never  grow  discouraged  as  you  seek  to  keep 
up  aggressive  work  in  your  church,  and  to  sustain 
it  in  all  the  ordinary  as  well  as  the  extraordinary 
means  employed.  Take  heart  and  plod  on  through 
the  woods,  and  in  due  time  light  will  shimmer 
through  the  trees  and  you  will  find  yourself  out 
on  the  cleared  land.  Never  give  up  as  hopeless 
any  particular  cases,  and  keep  track  of  those  who 
were  interested  in  the  revival  but  never  came  to  a 
decision.  "  If  they  do  not  come  now,  they  will  be 
better  prepared  to  come  next  year  " ;  ^  and  minis- 
terial experience  justifies  such  an  assertion  as  this, 
for  with  patient,  brave  endeavor  such  people  do 
generally  in  time  come  to  the  desired  haven. 

VII.  Find  as  far  as  possible  Congenial  Associa- 
tions for  Those  Added  to  the  Church.  When  the 
revival  is  over,  there  is  a  danger  that  the  spiritual 
tone  of  the  church  will  be  lowered,  and  that  amuse- 
ments, fairs,  and  sociables  will  take  the  place  of 
prayer-meetings.  By  this  the  delicacy  and  vigor  of 
Christian  faith,  in  its  first  days,  will  be  injured. 
Avoid  this  by  every  means  in  your  power.  Yet  do 
not  neglect  meetings  for  social  purposes.  Intro- 
duce young  people  to  one  another,  and  encourage 
Christian  friendships  which  may  ripen  into  life- 
long attachments.  At  the  close  of  each  year  bring 
together  for  a  social  evening  all  who  have  joined 
the  church  in  the  course  of  it.    Every  few  years,  if 

*  Abbott's  "Life  of  Beecher,"  p.  213. 


AFTER   A   REVIVAL  323 

not  annually,  hold  a  sociable  for  all  those  who  have 
come  into  the  fellowship  during  your  pastorate. 
It  is  not  difficult  for  the  wise  minister  to  plan  social 
occasions  which  are  suitable  and  helpful  in  every 
way,  and  which  will  prove  no  detriment  to  the  vital 
spiritual  interest  of  the  church.  There  is  a  startling 
contrast  between  a  revival  and  a  rummage  sale! 
Keep  the  pendulum  from  swinging  too  far,  but 
keep  it  moving,  nevertheless,  for  the  clock  must  tell 
time. 

To  sum  up  such  counsels  as  are  here  given  for 
the  period  after  the  revival,  we  say,  be  prepared 
for  a  reaction  which  may  be  controlled  and  mod- 
erated; be  as  busy  in  training  those  added  to  the 
church  as  you  were  in  urging  them  to  come  into  its 
fellowship ;  and  in  all  ways  complete  the  good  work 
of  which  the  revival  was  but  the  beginning.  Tie  a 
knot  in  the  rope  that  will  prevent  it  from  slipping. 


THE   MINISTER  AND 
EVANGELIZATION 


SUMMARY 


Introduction.    The  Minister  as  Evangelist. 

1.  Recognized  in  Scripture. 

2.  An  office  neglected  by  us. 

3.  Which  must  be  revived. 
Counsels. 

1.  Study  your  church. 

2.  Survey  your  field. 

3.  The  church  an  aggressive  center. 

4.  Go  outside  ordinary  church  work.  The  mission  chapel. 

5.  Go  outside  of  both  church  and  chapel. 

6.  Co-operate  in  evangelistic  movements. 

7.  Train  your  cong^regation  to  work  with  you  in  such 

enterprises. 


XV 

THE    MINISTER    AND    EVANGELIZATION 

In  this  chapter  we  propose  to  deal  with  the  work 
of  what  is  sometimes  called  the  Institutional  Church. 
The  minister's  task  is  threefold:  He  should  be  a 
preacher,  a  pastor,  and  an  evangelist.  This  office 
of  the  evangelist  may  be  defined  as  that  of  a 
missionary  herald  of  the  gospel. 

I.  The  office  is  recognized  in  Scripture  in  the 
teaching  and  example  of  Christ,^  in  the  lives  of  the 
apostles  and  early  believers,-  and  in  the  injunctions 
of  New  Testament  writers.^ 

"  Go  out  into  the  highways,"  said  Jesus.  The 
text  of  his  first  sermon  is  significant  of  his  whole 
life :  "  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is  upon  me,  because 
he  hath  anointed  me  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the 
poor;  he  hath  sent  me  to  heal  the  broken-hearted, 
to  preach  deliverance  to  the  captives,  and  recovering 
of  sight  to  the  blind,  to  set  at  liberty  them  that  are 
bruised." 

We  see  the  first  disciples  obedient  to  this  instruc- 
tion, preaching  in  many  villages,  yet  not  confining 
their  efforts  to  crowds.    Philip  sits  with  the  eunuch 

^  Matt.  10  :  5-41;  25  :  35-40;  Luke  14:  23;  Matt.  11  :  i;  Luke 
4  :   18,  19. 

2  Acts  8  :  4,  25,  26;  9  :  32;  21  :  8. 
^  Eph.  4  :  11;  2  Tim.  4  :  5. 


32S 


FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 


in  his  chariot,  Peter  finds  "  a  certain  man  named 
^neas,"  and  Paul  speaks  to  the  sailors  in  their 
ship  or  the  soldiers  about  him  in  his  prison. 

In  his  letters  to  the  churches  we  find  Paul  honor- 
ing this  office — "  he  gave  some  evangelists  " — and 
then,  as  though  fearful  lest  his  direction  should  be 
applied  too  exclusively  outside  the  ranks  of  the 
regular  ministry,  he  urges  upon  the  young  preacher 
Timothy,  that  he  "  do  the  work  of  an  evangelist." 

2.  Although  this  office  has  a  prominent  place  in 
the  New  Testament,  it  has  been  an  office  too  large- 
ly neglected  by  us.  The  settled  pastorate  and 
the  local  church  have  been  suffered  to  absorb  too 
exclusively  our  attention. 

(i)  This  has  been  due  in  part  to  a  narrow  con- 
ception of  the  gospel ;  some  have  confined  that  con- 
ception to  the  salvation  of  the  individual,  while 
others  have  declared  it  to  apply  mainly  to  the  bet- 
terment of  the  race.  But  both  these  theories  ought 
to  be  recognized  and  harmonized.  The  betterment 
of  the  race  depends  upon  the  salvation  of  the  in- 
dividual, and  the  salvation  of  the  individual  becomes 
increasingly  possible  only  through  the  betterment 
of  the  race.  In  the  past  the  church  has  so  placed 
in  the  forefront  of  her  message  the  salvation  of  the 
individual  that  to-day  we  see  the  reaction  in  a  keener 
social  instinct,  which  has  a  tendency  to  err  in  going 
as  far  toward  the  extreme  of  socialism  as  the  other 
view  toward  the  extreme  of  individualism.  "  I 
am  bold  enough  to  hope  that  there  may  yet  be 
found  room  enough  in  Christianity  for  both.    It  is 


THE    MINISTER    AND    EVANGELIZATION  329 

probably  going  to  be  one  of  the  achievements  of  the 
wider  and  better  balanced  theology  which  one  trusts 
is  to  come  out  of  the  present  confusion  in  the 
twentieth  or  some  other  century,  that  it  will  frame 
some  larger  conception  of  Christ's  salvation,  big 
enough  to  embrace  and  harmonize  these  two  rival 
theories  of  it — the  personal  religious  salvation  of  the 
soul  from  sin  and  the  ethical  and  social  salvation  of 
the  community  from  wrong  and  suffering."  ^ 

Truly  "  a  man  is  not  fit  to  go  as  missionary  to 
China  who  will  not  work  with  the  needy  at  his  own 
doors,"  ^  and  it  is  easy  for  all  of  us  to  be  so  pos- 
sessed with  one  great  idea  that  there  is  no  room  for 
others  which  have  an  equal  right  to  bed  and  board. 
The  shame  which  Canon  Liddon  felt  for  himself 
on  his  return  from  a  Salvation  Army  meeting,  when 
he  thought  of  his  own  work  at  St.  Paul's,  is  a 
shame  that  belongs  to  many  others  who  have  never 
felt  it.  We  pray  for  the  time  when  the  mind  of  the 
church  shall  be  as  broad  as  the  mind  of  the  Master. 
**  The  mind  that  was  in  Christ  Jesus  "  speaks  with 
infinite  pity  to  a  sinful  woman  taken  in  the  very 
act,  weeps  over  the  great  city  of  Jerusalem,  and 
dies  upon  the  cross  of  Calvary  for  the  whole  wide 
world,  even  "  unto  the  uttermost." 

(2)  The  neglect  of  this  office  by  many  a  minister 
has  been  almost  forced  upon  him  by  the  very  nature 
of  his  work.  His  preaching,  pastoral  care,  and  in- 
cidental services  have  been  more  than  enough  for 
all  his  time  and  energies,  and  many  a  man  because 

1  Dr.  Oswald  Dykes.  2  "  Life  of  John  A.  Broadus,"  p.  67. 


330  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

of  the  burdens  of  the  pastorate  has  gone  wrong' 
just  here.  Because  he  could  not  do  evangeHstic 
work  when  he  would,  in  time  he  has  come  to  feel 
that  he  would  not  do  evangelistic  work;  if  he  could. 
(3)  To  the  unreasonable  claims  of  the  local 
church,  and  to  a  false  conception  of  what  a  church 
is,  must  also  be  charged  much  of  the  past  neglect. 
Two  hundred  years  ago  Richard  Baxter  uttered  a 
bitter  cry :  "  The  work  of  the  church  is  exceedingly 
retarded  by  an  unworthy  '  retireness.'  .  .  Christians 
live  like  snails  in  a  shell,  and  look  but  little  around 
into  the  world  and  know  not  the  state  of  the  world 
nor  of  the  church,  nor  much  care  to  know  it,  but 
think  it  is  with  all  the  world  as  they  fancy  it  is 
with  themselves.  .  .  Many  ministers  are  of  such  re- 
tiring dispositions  that  they  scarcely  look  beyond 
the  border  of  their  own  parishes.''  While  we  do  not 
entirely  sympathize  with  the  following  declaration 
of  James  Russell  Lowell,  yet  there  is  enough  truth 
in  it  to  make  it  pungent :  "  Christ  has  declared  war 
against  the  Christianity  of  the  world,  and  it  must 
down.  The  church  must  be  reformed  from  founda- 
tion to  weather-cock."  ^  True  it  is  that  as  churches 
grow  large  and  wealthy  they  have  a  tendency  to 
become  inefficient  in  the  world  of  evangelization. 
''  The  church  which  ceases  to  be  evangelistic  will 
cease  to  be  evangelical."  ^  It  is  quite  possible  to  hold 
all  the  forms  of  evangelical  doctrine  without  being 
ourselves  evangelists.  Both  the  safety  of  the  church 
and    the    welfare    of    the    masses    largely    depend 

1 "  Life,"  Vol.  I.,  p.  98.  «  Doctor  Duff. 


THE    MINISTER    AND    EVANGELIZATION  33 1 

Upon  a  true  conception  of  what  the  church  really 
is.  The  words  of  Dr.  A.  J.  Gordon  are  none  too 
strong  when  he  says :  "  In  this  world,  as  well  as 
in  the  world  to  come,  there  is  an  impassable  gulf 
between  Dives  and  Lazarus.  If  the  church  delib- 
erately chooses  the  company  of  Dives,  putting  on 
purple  and  fine  linen  and  faring  sumptuously  every 
day,  she  cannot  eat  with  Lazarus.  The  attempt 
may  be  made  to  effect  conciliation  by  tossing  biscuits 
across  the  gulf.  .  .  But  this  will  not  do."  The 
familiar  complaints  that  churches  are  incompetent 
to  distribute  the  bread  of  life,  and  that  they  are 
"  trying  to  dam  up  the  water  of  life  that  it  might 
be  distributed  only  to  regular  subscribers,"  are,  we 
are  grateful  to  think,  becoming  more  rare  as  the 
church  is  waking  to  a  wider  and  truer  interpreta- 
tion of  her  mission.  Firm  in  his  belief  that  the 
church  is  now  trying  to  do  her  duty,  Phillips 
Brooks  had  little  sympathy  with  such  complaints, 
and  we  cannot  better  express  our  own  conviction 
than  by  quoting  his :  "  The  churches  to-day  are 
honestly  trying  to  bring  the  water  of  life  to  all 
men.  They  blunder  and  they  fail ;  but  they  do  try. 
And  I  do  not  know,  for  myself,  any  other  agency 
with  which  I  can  combine  such  poor  effort  as  I  can 
make  in  that  direction,  except  with  them."  ^ 

3.  We  thank  God  for  a  widening  conception  of 
the  gospel  and  for  a  truer  understanding  by  the 
church  of  her  duty  and  privilege.  Still  there  is  need 
of  more  breadth  and  of  more  truth  in  this  matter, 

1 "  Life  of  Phillips  Brooks,"  Vol.  II.,  p.  561. 


332 


FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 


and  the  task  devolves  upon  the  present  generation 
to  complete  the  work  of  the  generation  that  is  past, 
and  to  revive  still  further  among  us  the  work  of 
the  evangelist.  The  work  of  the  evangelist  may  be 
a  distinct  office,  and  there  are  doubtless  many  men 
who  are  evidently  better  adapted  for  this  work  than 
for  any  other.  Still  the  work  ought  to  be  attempted 
by  every  minister. 

It  should  be  remembered  in  this  chapter  that  by 
the  word  evangelist  we  mean  more  than  the  mere 
leader  of  special  or  gospel  services.  We  mean  this 
indeed,  but  much  more.  He  is  a  man  who  preaches 
the  "  good  news  "  by  every  means  in  his  power,, 
and  who  seeks  to  bring  men  into  sympathy  and  fel- 
lowship with  the  church,  as  well  as  to  establish  new 
churches  where  none  are  in  existence.  A  minister 
without  this  evangehstic  spirit  will  be  necessarily 
destined  to  cut  narrow  swathes  in  the  fields  white 
for  the  harvest,  while  the  minister  who  possesses  the 
evangelistic  spirit,  or  better,  is  possessed  by  it,  v;ill 
swing  his  scythe  with  ever-increasing  effectiveness. 

The  words  pastor  and  evangelist  are,  when  truly 
interpreted,  largely  synonymous.  In  our  preaching 
the  people  come  to  us,  in  our  pastoral  work  we  go 
to  the  people.  But  how  about  the  vast  numbers 
who  neither  come  to  us  nor  expect  us  to  go  to 
them?  All  ordinary  means  fail  to  reach  them,  and 
we  must  therefore  go  after  them.  They  are  those 
"  other  sheep  "  who  also  bear  the  mark  of  the  Good 
Shepherd.  His  voice  speaks  to  the  under-shepherds, 
the    pastors    whom    he    hath    appointed,    saying: 


THE    MINISTER    AND    EVANGELIZATION  333 

"  Them  also  I  must  bring."  ^  Unless  we  shepherd 
these  members  of  the  great  flock  of  Christ  our 
ministry  as  Christian  pastors  is  incomplete,  and  the 
purpose  for  which  we  were  called  remains  in  part 
unfulfilled.  "  Were  I  again  to  be  a  parish  minister," 
said  Leighton,  "  I  must  follow  sinners  to  their 
houses,  and  even  to  their  ale-houses."  This  follow- 
ing of  men  that  we  may  bless  them  with  the  good 
gifts  of  Christ  is  the  special  work  of  the  evangelist, 
and  in  this  work  every  pastor  should  take  his  part. 

There  are  many  admirable  theories  propounded 
as  to  how  the  masses  may  best  be  reached;  but 
there  is  only  one  theory  which  will  ever  be  ef- 
fective, and  that,  in  the  words  of  Mr.  Moody,  is' 
"to  go  and  fetch  them."  General  Booth's  four 
principles,  early  formed  and  still  held  to,  are  au- 
thoritative, for  he  has  shown  their  efficiency:  "  i. 
You  must  go  to  the  people  with  the  message  of  sal- 
vation instead  of  expecting  them  to  come  to  you.  2. 
You  must  attract  the  people,  so  as  to  induce  them  to 
come  within  earshot.  3.  You  must  save  the  people 
by  pushing  them  to  decision,  working  up  to  the  given 
end,  and  then  striking  when  the  iron  is  hot.  4. 
You  must  employ  the  people,  for  there  is  no  way  of 
keeping  saved  except  by  being  busily  engaged  in 
saving  other  people." 

We  ofifer  here  seven  counsels  which  may  aid  the 
pastor  to  justify  his  name,  and  his  church  to  justify 
its  existence  in  the  energetic  performance  of 
evangelistic  work: 

*  John  10  :  16, 


334  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

I.  Study  carefully  the  church  of  which  you  are 
the  pastor.  Know  where  each  member  lives ;  the 
locality  in  which  most  of  the  members  live ;  the  dis- 
tant districts  where  some  of  the  members  reside; 
the  capacity  of  the  membership;  the  work  being 
done  by  each  member  of  the  church,  noting  those 
who  come  to  both  services  on  Sunday,  those  who 
attend  the  prayer-meetings  as  well,  and  those  who 
speak.  Make  a  list  of  all  members  who  do  nothing 
at  all.  Cross  off  from  this  list  the  names  of  the 
very  aged  and  those  who  because  of  special  family 
cares,  illness,  or  other  proper  cause  are  unable  to 
do  anything,  and  go  to  work  to  draft  all  the  rest 
into  active  service.  Many  of  these  will  work  read- 
ily if  you  can  point  out  a  special  garden-patch  for 
their  cultivation.  Do  not  place  too  much  credence 
on  the  excuse,  "  I  am  too  busy."  Men  are  rarely 
too  busy  to  do  what  they  want  to  do,  and  they  want 
to  do  whatever  they  can  do  well,  and  they  do  well 
those  things  on  which  they  have  worked  hard.  One 
comes,  in  time,  to  regard  even  the  problems  of 
higher  mathematics  with  affection  if  he  grinds  at 
them  hard  enough.  There  is  a  sense  in  which  work 
not  only  is  a  sign  of  life,  but  produces  life  itself, 
for  effects  are  sometimes  causes,  and  causes  some- 
times effects.  An  English  preacher  says  truly, 
"  What  is  needed  to  put  life  into  churches  is  to 
revert  to  the  original  idea  of  a  church,  and  make 
it  a  society  *  to  provoke  unto  love  and  good  works.' 
Suppose  every  time  we  met  together  we  kept  this 
purpose  in  view,  we  should  find  one  thing,  I  think, 


THE    MINISTER    AND    EVANGELIZATION  335 

that  he  '  prayeth  best  who  loveth  best/  and  that 
Christian  business  is  a  wonderful  help  to  Christian 
devotion."  So  let  the  pastor  learn  the  field  and 
the  forces. 

2.  Next  survey  the  city  or  district  in  which  your 
pastorate  lies.  Discover  where  there  is  need  of 
more  church  accommodation,  and  where  there  is 
no  need.  Learn  what  is  being  done  by  other  de- 
nominations, and  which  are  the  growing  districts 
that  afford  a  special  opportunity  for  work  such  as 
you  contemplate.  These  points  and  others  which 
will  readily  occur  to  the  pastor  examining  the  field, 
may  be  noted  by  colors  upon  a  chart  or  map.  In 
a  country  church  such  a  map  or  chart  may  be  ex- 
tended to  large  districts,  or  even  to  the  whole 
Association. 

3.  Make  your  church  the  center  from  which 
radiate  the  various  activities  of  evangelistic  work. 
It  should  be  the  hub  in  the  wheel,  the  spokes  being 
the  agencies  of  aggressive  work,  and  the  tire  the 
limit  of  the  district  in  which  your  pastorate  lies. 
"  The  churches  must  become  their  own  mission 
centers,"  ^  and  there  are  few  churches  to  which  this 
injunction  is  not  applicable.  That  church  is  in  a 
lamentable  plight  indeed  which  is  all  center  and  has 
no  circumference. 

Have  some  service  on  Sunday  popular  in  its  char- 
acter, with  free  seats,  good  music,  hearty  singing, 
and  earnest,  bright  addresses.  Such  a  meeting  as 
that  held  for  men  in  England  and  known  as  "  The 

1  Dr.  John  Cliflford,  1902. 


336  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

Pleasant  Sunday  Afternoon"  ("P.  S.  A.")  has 
been  of  inestimable  service  in  that  country,  and  we 
hope  to  see  it  introduced  effectively  in  ours. 

Endeavor  to  have  the  church  open  all  the  time. 
Never  mind  how  it  bristles  with  signs  for  men's 
meetings,  mothers'  meetings  and  the  rest,  if  each 
sign  stands  for  a  reality.  When  no  services  are  be- 
ing held  it  is  well  that  those  passing  by  the  open 
doors  should  know  that  an  opportunity  is  ever  af- 
forded to  enter  for  quiet  meditation  and  prayer. 
A  church  with  fast-locked  iron  gates  is  a  painful 
reminder  of  the  days  when  the  Bible  was  chained 
to  the  walls  of  monastery  libraries.  It  is  no  credit 
to  a  church  to  have  need  of  replacing  its  carpets 
only  once  in  ten  years,  and  the  bill  which  should 
always  be  large  in  every  church  is  that  for  light 
and  heat. 

Hold  social  meetings  in  the  week.  Have  a  read- 
ing-room for  young  men,  a  gymnasium,  if  possible, 
and  classes  for  young  women  and  for  children, 
thus  striving  to  meet  the  need  of  all  classes  and 
conditions  by  every  possible  means.  We  urge  that 
every  wide-awake  pastor  visit  and  study  the  work 
of  such  churches  as  the  Judson  Memorial  Church 
(Baptist)  or  St.  George's  Church  (Episcopal),  of 
New  York  City,  Bethany  Church  (Presbyterian), 
of  Philadelphia,  the  Berkley  Temple  (Congrega- 
tional), and  the  Ruggles  Street  Church  (Baptist), 
of  Boston,  and  many  others  which  are  doing  work 
equally  as  great  and  good.  Happy  the  pastor  who 
so  seeks  to  grasp  the  opportunities  that  are  close  at 


THE    MINISTER    AND    EVANGELIZATION  337 

hand,  that  when  his  work  at  last  is  finished  he  can 
say  what  Dean  Stanley  said  on  his  deathbed :  "  I 
have  striven  amid  many  frailties  and  weaknesses 
to  make  Westminster  Abbey  a  great  center  of 
religious  activity." 

4.  By  all  means  let  the  pastor  preach  outside  of 
ordinary  church  work.  Here  we  speak  of  the 
mission  chapel. 

(i)  Having  found  the  place  for  such  a  chapel, 
hire  a  large  room  and  thoroughly  canvass  the  neigh- 
borhood, and  visit  personally  so  far  as  you  can  the 
families  near-by.  Endeavor  to  get  people  on  the 
spot  interested  in  the  enterprise;  some  of  your  own 
church-members  who  live  close  at  hand,  and  mem- 
bers of  the  neighboring  families  who  very  likely 
are  members  of  no  church.  Be  sure  and  have  your 
working  nucleus  resident.  Such  undertakings  can- 
not be  handled  with  tongs,  and  in  this  respect,  as 
well  as  in  many  others,  the  Roman  Catholic  Church 
has  much  to  teach  us.  Her  priests  gain  no  little  of 
their  power  by  living  themselves  among  the  people 
of  their  parishes. 

(2)  When  you  have  secured  a  suitable  room  and 
the  support  and  interest  of  people  living  in  the 
neighborhood,  begin  the  work  slowly.  Be  content 
perhaps  to  start  with  a  Sunday-school,  adding  an 
evening  service,  with  sermon  when  events  warrant  it. 
But  from  the  very  first  have  always  a  week-night 
service  for  prayer  and  conference. 

(3)  The  time  having  come  for  erecting  a  chapel 
building — and  it  is  surprising  sometimes  how  soon 

W 


JO 


8 


FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY^ 


such  a  time  does  come— let  it  be  churchlike  in  form, 
with  rooms  for  classes  and  prayer-meetings,  which 
may  be  so  arranged  as  to  be  thrown  open  to  enlarge 
the  audience  room.  A  baptistery  should  be  put 
in  at  once,  as  it  is  an  evidence  of  expectancy  and 
faith.  Give  the  chapel  building  an  attractive  name, 
and  never  call  it  **  the  mission."  We  shall  not  here 
attempt  to  settle  that  much-argued  question  whether 
some  poor  people  are  not  happier  in  their  own  mis- 
sion halls  than  in  regular  churches.  Be  it  our  part 
only  to  recommend  emphatically  that  the  chapel 
building  be  not  unchurchly  in  form,  or  dubbed  with 
the  name  that  suggests  dependence  if  not  pauperism. 

(4)  In  organization,  such  an  enterprise  should 
look  toward  becoming  an  independent  church  from 
the  first.  Again  we  advise  that  its  working  and 
governing  members  should  live  on  the  spot.  Be- 
ware even  of  drawing  your  strength  too  much  from 
the  distant  home  church.  Nowhere  more  than  in 
such  endeavors  is  it  true  that  God  helps  those  who 
help  themselves.  At  the  very  beginning  weekly 
offerings  should  be  taken,  and  if  the  envelope  sys- 
tem can  be  introduced  it  will  aid  the  spirit  of 
independence  and  self-respect. 

Keep  this  chapel  constantly  occupied.  Prayer- 
meetings,  teachers'  meetings,  mothers'  meetings, 
meetings  to  train  helpers  in  speaking  and  prayer, 
bands  of  hope,  temperance  societies,  young  people's 
meetings,  all  can  in  time  be  introduced,  and  each 
will  bear  its  part  in  making  of  the  chapel  what 
business  men  sometimes  call  "  a  busy  place." 


THE    MINISTER    AND    EVANGELIZATION  339 

(5)  As  to  the  management  of  such  a  chapel.  It 
should  have  its  own  pastor,  who  in  the  beginning 
may  be  the  assistant  pastor  of  the  home  church,  and 
he  should  be  surrounded  by  a  committee  of  willing 
and  capable  workers. 

5.  The  pastor  should  lead  his  church  to  widen 
its  endeavors  beyond  both  the  church  and  the  chapel. 
Open-air  services  are  finding  a  place  among  us  as 
never  before.  Organize  a  band  of  your  young  people 
or  other  workers,  obtain  permission  from  the  civil 
authorities,  and  go  out  into  the  parks  where  the 
people  gather  on  summer  Sundays  in  such  large 
numbers.  Cottage  prayer-meetings  may  be  held  in 
the  winter-time  as  a  sort  of  continuation  of  the 
open-air  work  of  the  summer.  This  is  a  great 
means  of  bringing  those  who  are  out  of  touch  with 
the  church  within  her  helpful  influence.  People 
who  never  go  to  church,  or  who  are  supposed  to 
be  opposed  to  the  church,  will  often  be  found  very 
willing  to  have  their  homes  used  for  this  purpose. 
They  will  even  take  a  good  deal  of  pride  in  the 
fact  that  their  homes  have  been  so  selected.  The 
pastor,  of  course,  cannot  always,  or  even  often,  lead 
such  a  meeting;  but  there  is  no  great  difficulty  in 
discovering  suitable  persons  for  this  work.  We 
have  known  many  cases  where  the  Sunday-school 
lesson  has  been  made  each  week  the  subject  for 
such  home  prayer-meetings  with  excellent  results. 

6.  The  pastor  should  co-operate  in  all  evangel- 
istic movements  in  the  community. 

Never  stand  aloof  from  any  work  in  which  other 


340  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

churches  invite  you  to  engage  with  them.  Go  in 
heartily  for  a  canvass  of  the  whole  city  or  a  sec- 
tion, if  such  is  contemplated.  Join  with  them  in 
united  services  on  Thanksgiving  Day  and  similar 
occasions.  Let  your  sympathy  for  all  benevolent 
and  aggressive  societies  which  are  working  in  your 
city  or  town  be  known.  Do  all  that  you  can  for 
such  organizations  as  the  Young  Men's  Christian 
Association,  the  Women's  Christian  Temperance 
Union,  and  the  Salvation  Army.  Visit  and  get  to 
know  the  officials  of  any  reformatory,  industrial 
school,  prison,  almshouse,  or  hospital  which  may 
be  in  your  neighborhood.  Intelligently  study  their 
work  and  assist  them  by  every  means  in  your  power. 
We  wish  here  to  speak  a  special  word  of  commenda- 
tion of  the  organization  known  as  the  Federation 
of  Churches.  This  society  is  doing  much  to  check 
the  waste  of  effort  in  the  activities  of  our  churches, 
and  to  bind  all  together  in  a  spirit  of  unity  in  the 
task  of  evangelization,  and  of  the  overthrow  of  the 
civic  and  social  evils  which  are  so  entrenched  in 
custom  and  public  sentiment. 

Every  pastor  is  especially  adapted  to  certain  kinds 
of  work  and  he  will  do  well  to  become  a  specialist 
along  these  lines.  Not  all  men  in  the  ministry 
could  have  stood  at  the  jail  door  every  Monday 
morning  when  prisoners  were  discharged  and,  tak- 
ing the  men  by  the  hand,  furnished  them  with  such 
material  and  spiritual  help  as  gave  them  a  new 
chance  and  a  new  hope.  But  this  work  F.  B. 
Meyer  did  for  years  in  Leicester.     Neither  coulcl 


THE    MINISTER   AND    EVANGELIZATION         34I 

every  minister  have  spoken  at  the  noon  hour  of 
Mondays  to  the  working  men  while  they  ate  their 
dinners  and  smoked  their  pipes.  But  this  Joseph 
Parker  did  in  the  City  Temple  schoolroom  in  Lon- 
don. Still  others  have  held  meetings  for  tramps  and 
for  thieves  and  have  had  their  invitation  to  attend 
such  meetings  so  eagerly  accepted  that  the  rooms  in 
which  they  have  been  held  have  been  filled  with  the 
particular  class  they  aimed  to  reach.  Let  each  pas- 
tor find  his  special  power,  and  if  he  does  not  know 
what  this  may  be,  let  him  experiment  until  he  dis- 
covers it.  Along  that  line  let  him  do  his  work 
as  well  as  co-operate  in  the  various  evangelistic 
enterprises  in  his  community. 

While  we  confess  our  faith  in  what  is  termed 
"social  Christianity  "  or  the  "  social  gospel,"  we  do 
not  wish  to  be  interpreted  as  believing  for  a  mo- 
ment that  Christian  sociology  can  ever  take  the 
place  of  the  simple  and  faithfully  preached  gospel 
of  Jesus  Christ.  There  is  really  no  antagonism  be- 
tween the  two,  the  one  being  the  complement  of 
the  other.  On  this  whole  subject  we  commend  the 
words  spoken  by  one  of  our  sanest  thinkers  and 
greatest  preachers : 

Help  that  is  flung  to  people,  as  you  might  fling  a  bone  to 
a  dog,  hurts  those  whom  it  is  meant  to  benefit,  and  pa- 
tronizing help  does  little  good,  and  lecturing  help  does 
little  more.  You  must  take  blind  beggars  by  the  hand 
if  you're  going  to  make  them  see,  and  you  must  not  be 
afraid  to  lay  your  white,  clean  fingers  upon  the  feculent 
masses   of  corruption  in   the   lepers'   glistening  whiteness 


FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

if  you  are  going  to  make  him  whole.  Go  down  in  order  to 
lift,  and  remember  that  without  sympathy  there  is  no  suf- 
ficient help,  and  without  communion  with  Christ  there  is 
no  sympathy.  .  .  We  hear  a  great  deal  to-day  about  a 
social  gospel.  .  .  Only  let  us  remember  that  the  gospel  is 
social  second,  and  individual  first,  and  that  if  you  get 
the  love  of  God  and  obedience  to  Jesus  Christ  into  a 
man's  heart,  it  will  be  like  putting  gas  into  a  balloon. 
It  will  go  up  and  the  man  will  get  out  of  the  slums  fast 
enough,  and  he  will  not  be  a  slave  to  the  vices  of  the 
world  much  longer,  and  you  will  have  done  more  for  him 
and  for  the  wide  circle  that  he  may  influence  than  by 
any  other  means.  .  .  I  am  sure  that,  under  God,  the  great 
remedy  for  social  evils  lies  mainly  here,  that  the  bulk  of 
professing  Christians  shall  recognize  and  discharge  their 
responsibilities.^ 

7.  No  pastor  is  equal  to  the  task  o.  carrying  on 
evangelistic  work  alone.  Neither  does  a  corps  of 
paid  assistants  prove  entirely  adequate  for  such 
work.  Such  assistants  are  by  all  means  to  be  em- 
ployed, but  they  never  can  take  the  place  of  volun- 
teer lay  helpers.  Not  long  ago  a  minister,  most 
prominent  in  city  evangelistic  enterprises,  declared 
that  he  would  give  all  his  paid  assistants  for  one 
truly  motherly  woman  of  the  type  so  common  a 
generation  ago,  who  would  do  the  work  gladly 
without  pecuniary  acknowledgment.  In  these  busy 
days  great  emphasis  needs  to  be  laid  on  the  value 
of  lay  work  in  the  church,  and  we  believe  that 
slowly  but  surely  it  will  take  its  true  place.  Train 
therefore,  your  congregation  to  work  with  you  in 
such    enterprises.     As   an   indication   of   how    far 

*  J.  C.  Carlile's  "  Alexander  McLaren,"  pp.  68,  69. 


THE    MINISTER    AND    EVANGELIZATION  343 

conditions  are  improved  in  this  regard,  the  Rev. 
James  Stalker  notes  these  words,  written  in  1842, 
which  appear  in  "  McCheyne's  Memoirs  " :  "  My 
(prayer)  meeting  is  still  the  hour  and  a  half,  nor 
do  I  see  how  I  can  shorten  it.  .  .  A  stranger  started 
up  and  prayed  one  evening.  I  did  not  interrupt 
him  or  take  notice  of  it,  but  have  thought  it  best 
to  forbid  it.  None  but  ordained  servants  should 
speak  in  churches."  This  statement  is  note- 
worthy as  coming  from  the  most  prominent  mem- 
ber of  the  school  which  has  since  gone  farthest  in 
welcoming  external  aids  in  the  work  of  the  min- 
istry. It  shows  us  how  far  we  have  traveled  in 
a  little  more  than  half  a  century.  While  it  is  well 
that  a  certain  line  of  separation  be  drawn  between 
clergy  and  laity,  as  each  have  work  which  they  can 
do  better  than  the  other,  yet  only  as  the  two  halves 
are  joined  is  the  perfect  circle  described.  The  fol- 
lowing advice  given  by  a  Scotch  layman  may  well 
be  applied  to  any  church  which  demands  the  impos- 
sible of  its  pastor  and  is  correspondingly  negligent 
in  demanding  the  possible  from  itself :  "  If  your 
pastor  is  not  bringing  in  so  many  fish  as  you  would 
like,  don't  go  across  the  boat  and  take  his  seat; 
keep  to  your  own  line.  There  are  as  many  fish  on 
the  lay  side  of  the  boat  as  on  the  clerical,  and  if 
you  want  a  good  catch,  both  sides  must  do  their 
part." 

Church  homelessness  is  widespread  to-day.  The 
work  of  attracting  within  the  doors  of  the 
church  those  who  have  no  church  home  by  helpful 


344  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE     MINISTRY 

and  inspiring  influences  can  be  better  done  by  the 
people  than  by  the  pastor.  The  young  men 
of  the  community  can  be  influenced  best  by 
young  men,  and  some  society,  Hke  the  Brother- 
hood of  St.  Andrew  in  the  Episcopal  Church,  can 
do  more  toward  bringing  young  men  to  the  church 
and  Sunday-school  than  a  barrel  of  sermons  with- 
out their  aid.  Again,  the  task  of  inviting  strangers 
to  our  churches  through  personal  invitations  left  at 
the  hotels  on  every  Saturday  night,  is  one  that  many 
of  us  while  traveling  have  learned  to  appreciate. 
Whether  the  invitation  be  accepted  or  not,  it  does 
much  to  let  those  who  stay  over  a  Sabbath  in  our 
cities  know  that  the  church  desires  to  do  what  she 
can  toward  palliating  the  miseries  and  the  dreari- 
ness of  Sunday  in  a  hotel.  But  on  Saturday  night 
the  pastor  had  better  be  quietly  in  his  home,  and  a 
band  of  laymen  will  do  this  work  far  better  than 
he.  We  have  no  space  here  to  mention  in  further 
detail  the  multitude  of  methods  by  which  the  lay- 
men may  help  the  minister  and  the  minister  may 
help  the  laymen,  and  both  together  help,  in  holy 
partnership,  the  church  of  Christ.  We  add  only 
that  it  is  the  wise  minister  who  sets  others  to  work, 
while  he  keeps  his  eye  over  the  whole,  but  does 
not  attempt  to  do  everything  himself. 

In  considering  the  minister  of  Christ  as  an  evan- 
gelist, and  emphasizing  the  fact  that  he  must  be  this 
as  well  as  preacher  of  the  gospel  and  pastor  of  a 
church,  we  would  utter  the  caution  that  there  is 
danger  of  allowing  the  spiritual  mission  and  work  of 


THE    MINISTER   AND    HVANGELIZATION  345 

the  church  to  be  subordinated  to  its  social  and  phil- 
anthropic activities.  But  this  danger  need  not  pre- 
vent the  pastor  from  remembering  that  as  a  min- 
ister of  Jesus  Christ  his  work  is  threefold,  not  two- 
fold, and  that  he  should  do  his  part  toward  placing 
the  office  of  evangelist  on  its  rightful  level  with 
that  of  preacher  and  pastor.  We  are  grateful  for 
the  many  noble  and  eminent  ministers  in  our  times 
who  have  been  all  these.  To  lift  men  from  physical 
and  moral  filth,  to  clasp  hands  with  them  at  jail 
doors,  to  lift  them  from  shame  and  point  them  to 
Christ,  to  give  them  recreation  and  pleasure  as  well 
as  instruction  and  advice,  this  is  to  do  the  work  of 
a  Christian  minister.  The  work  of  the  evangelist 
will  ever  be  found  to  make  the  minister  a  better 
writer  of  sermons,  and  a  better  comforter  within 
the  circle  of  his  own  church.  Best  of  all,  to  do  the 
work  of  an  evangelist,  in  the  broad  sense  in  which 
we  have  here  sought  to  interpret  it,  is  to  hear  the 
voice  of  the  Master  as  he  speaks  now  and  here, 
"  Inasmuch  as  ye  have  done  it  unto  .  .  .  these  my 
brethren,  ye  have  done  it  unto  me." 


THE  SUNDAY-SCHOOL  AND 
YOUNG   PEOPLE 


SUMMARY 


I.  The  Sunday-school. 

1.  Have  a  clear  conception  of  its  true  nature. 

2.  Keep  in  close  contact  with  officers  and  teachers,  for 

purposes  of  (i)  Devotion,  (2)  Business.  (3)  Pre- 
paratory study.     (4)   Christian  aggression. 

3.  Keep  in  close  contact  also  with  the  scholars,     (i)  Be 

present  in  the  school  every  Sunday.  Value  of  cate- 
chising. (2)  The  occasional  address.  (3)  The 
young  men's  Bible  class.  (4)  In  times  of  special 
religious  interest. 

II.  The  Young  People  of  the  Congregation. 

Note. — An    appropriate    service    for    the    dedication   of 
infants. 

1.  As  to  pastoral  visiting. 

2.  As  to  the  public  service. 

3.  As  to  bringing  into  the  church-fellowship. 

4.  As  to  subsequent  training  and  life. 


XVI 

THE  SUNDAY-SCHOOL  AND  YOUNG  PEOPLE 

In  this  chapter  we  shall  speak  of  the  minister 
and  his  young  people.  As  these  are  so  largely 
found  in  every  church  identified  with  the  Sunday- 
school  and  the  young  people's  society,  these  or- 
ganizations will  here  demand  much  of  our  attention. 

I.  First,  as  to  the  Sunday-school. 

I.  A  clear  conception  of  its  true  nature  is  most 
important.  The  Sunday-school,  or  better  Bible- 
school,  is  emphatically  a  place  for  teaching.  As  in 
the  divine  worship  of  Sunday  morning  the  sermon 
is  prominent,  and  as  at  the  mid-week  service  prayer 
is,  or  should  be,  most  in  evidence,  so  the  explana- 
tion and  study  of  Scripture  should  occupy  the  first 
place  in  a  teaching  service  or  Sunday-school.  We 
do  not  mean  that  such  teaching  should  seek  mainly 
to  impart  information,  for  not  information  of  the 
mind,  but  formation  of  character,  is  the  great  task 
of  the  Sunday-school  teacher.  The  teacher's  duty 
is  to  arouse  within  the  scholar  the  religious  life, 
to  tell  him  how  to  come  near  to  God,  to  make 
him  a  citizen  of  the  kingdom,  and  then  so  further 
to  teach  and  exercise  him  that  he  in  his  turn  shall 
win  and  teach  others.  This  is  the  real  province  of 
information.     Without  it  the  mere  memorizing  of 

349 


facts  is  as  nothing.  These  words  of  that  great 
preacher,  F.  W.  Robertson,  should  be  written  large 
for  every  Sunday-school  teacher's  guidance  and 
encouragement :  "  Not  in  the  flushing  of  a  pupil's 
cheek  or  the  glistening  of  an  attentive  eye,  not  in 
the  shining  results  of  an  examination,  does  your 
real  success  lie.  It  lies  in  that  invisible  influence 
on  character  which  He  alone  can  read  who  counted 
the  nameless  seven  thousand  in  Israel."  ^ 

With  this  clear  conception  of  the  true  nature  of 
the  Sunday-school's  tasks  should  go  also  a  recog- 
nition of  the  Sunday-school's  place  in  the  church 
organization.  It  is  not  distinct  from  the  church, 
but  forms  an  integral  part  of  the  church.  The  min- 
ister is  responsible  for  its  prosperous  management, 
and  by  virtue  of  his  position  is  the  superintendent 
of  the  superintendent.  If  he  is  faithful  to  his  of- 
fice he  will  ever  keep  a  watchful  eye  on  the  char- 
acter of  the  teachers  and  of  their  teaching,  and 
while  he  should  never  be  prominent  in  the  election 
of  officers,  he  should  see  to  it  that  the  best  men 
available  for  the  places  are  selected. 

2.  The  minister,  of  course,  can  only  hope  to  be 
influential  in  the  work  of  the  Sunday-school  as  he 
keeps  in  close  contact  with  the  officers  and  teachers. 

( I )  He  should  often  meet  with  them  for  purposes 
of  devotion.  A  weekly  or  monthly  prayer-meeting 
for  this  purpose  is  most  admirable.  This  meeting, 
however,  should  be  of  the  most  informal  character, 
and  ample  time  should  be  allowed  for  free  con- 

*  Sermon  on  Elijah, 


THE  SUNDAY-SCHOOL  AND  YOUNG  PEOPLE       35 1 

versation  upon  the  religious  condition  of  the  classes. 
Let  the  meeting  be  short,  earnest,  and  to  the  point. 
To  insure  this  the  minister  had  better  preside  him- 
self. The  most  favorable  time  for  such  a  meeting 
will  often  be  at  the  close  of  the  Sunday-school  ses- 
sion, if  the  school  meets  in  the  afternoon;  or  just 
before  the  morning  service,  if  the  usual  hour  for 
the  Sunday-school  is  at  noon. 

(2)  While  the  meeting  just  referred  to  will  be 
chiefly  devotional,  distinct  and  regular  meetings 
should  be  held  for  the  consideration  of  routine 
work.  Teachers'  business  meetings  should  be  held 
monthly,  and  while  attended  by  the  minister,  they 
need  not  necessarily  be  presided  over  by  him.  We 
recommend  that  new  teachers  be  chosen  by  vote 
after  due  trial  of  capacity  and  character.  The  wise 
minister  knows  right  well  that  the  cry  for  more 
teachers  will  be  heeded  and  satisfied  only  as  he 
seeks  to  raise  the  bars,  and  not  as  he  lowers  them. 
Make  it  mean  something  to  be  a  Sunday-school 
teacher;  elevate  the  office  to  a  height  to  which  not 
every  one  can  attain,  and  for  which  none  is  chosen 
too  easily,  and  you  are  on  the  high  road  to  success 
toward  securing  teachers  who  ha^'^e  more  than  mere 
willingness  to  commend  them. 

The  officers  of  the  school  should  be  chosen  at 
an  annual  meeting,  and  such  election  should  always 
be  subject  to  the  confirmation  of  the  church.  While 
full  reports  of  the  school  attendance  and  amount  of 
the  offering  should  be  given  at  each  session  of  the 
school,  these  reports  should  not  be  made  too  long, 


352 


FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 


and  if  possible  should  contain  something  more  each 
Sunday  than  mere  figures.  Statistics  alone  never 
interested  any  one  outside  of  the  Government  Bu- 
reau of  Vital  Statistics.  But  a  proper  interpretation 
of  those  figures  may  be  made  to  mean  much  even 
to  the  youngest  scholar.  We  emphasize  again  that 
which  has  been  mentioned  in  another  place/  that 
collections  at  the  sessions  of  the  school  should  not 
be  all  expended  on  the  school  itself,  but  be  largely 
appropriated  to  benevolence.  Such  funds  should 
never,  under  any  circumstances,  be  used  for  picnics, 
treats,  or  suppers,  but  should  be  given  for  the  ex- 
tension of  the  world-wide  kingdom  of  Christ.  These 
gifts  should  be  made  to  teach  with  no  little  force 
the  purpose  for  which  the  Sunday-school  exists. 

(3)  The  close  contact  which  is  necessary  between 
minister,  officers,  and  teachers  of  the  school  may  be 
further  enhanced  by  their  meeting  together  in  a 
class  for  the  preparatory  study  of  the  lesson.  In 
most  of  our  churches  the  minister  will  be  found  the 
most  efficient  teacher  for  such  a  preparation  class. 
The  conduct  of  a  preparation  class  is  not  such  hard 
work  as  the  minister  who  has  not  tried  it  may  im- 
agine. In  the  study  which  he  gives  to  fit  himself 
for  this  meeting  he  will  find  texts  for  sermons  and 
suggestions  for  his  mid-week  service  which  will 
make  all  his  other  work  correspondingly  lighter. 
Such  a  class  is  necessary  for  many  reasons;  by  it 
interest  is  quickened  in  the  Bible,  the  teachers  are 
trained  to  clear  views  of  truth   and  to  the  best 

1 "  The  Ministry  of  the  Sunday-school,"  pp.  161-2. 


THE  SUNDAY-SCHOOL  AND  YOUNG  PEOPLE       353 

methods  of  teaching,  and  a  high  standard  of  ef- 
ficiency is  maintained,  so  that  incapable  teachers 
who  read  stories  or  talk  gossip  may  be  either  re- 
formed or  eliminated.  If  this  class  is  properly  re- 
cruited it  may  include  those  who  are  willing  to  take 
classes  occasionally,  and  may  thus  be  made  to  pro- 
vide teachers  for  emergencies.  Not  the  least  of  the 
advantages  of  such  a  class  will  be  found  in  the  in- 
fluence which  it  brings  to  bear  on  the  congregation 
of  Sunday  morning.  It  puts  intelligent  listeners 
into  the  pews. 

This  class  may  be  conducted  in  two  ways.  It  may 
either  be  colloquial  in  its  character,  the  leader  re- 
ceiving questions  and  inviting  remarks,  or  it  may 
be  expository.  In  this  case  the  leader  gives  an 
exposition  of  the  lesson  for  a  half  or  three-quarters 
of  an  hour.  This  Bible  reading,  as  it  may  well  be 
called,  is  not  an  example  of  the  way  in  which  the  les- 
son should  be  taught  by  the  teacher,  but  is  rather 
an  opening  up  of  the  passage  of  Scripture  by  the 
minister  to  his  people.  It  does  not  supplant  the 
work  which  every  teacher  must  do  for  himself,  but 
it  only  supplements  that  work.  Therefore  the  at- 
tendance of  others  than  teachers  is  to  be  encouraged. 

We  advise  that  this  class  be  held  on  an  evening 
when  the  whole  time  can  be  given  to  it.  It  is 
neither  fair  to  the  regular  church  prayer-meeting 
nor  to  this  teachers'  meeting  that  both  be  held  on 
the  same  evening.  There  is  a  wide  difference  of 
opinion  among  teachers  as  to  the  best  evening  for 
such  a  purpose.    Some  prefer  that  the  class  should 

X 


354  FOR    T^li^     WORK     OF    THE     MINISTRY 

meet  early  in  the  week,  in  order  that  the  teachers 
may  be  started  in  their  lesson  study;  others  urge 
that  the  close  of  the  week  be  chosen,  as  then  the 
teachers  may  compare  the  result  of  their  own  study 
with  that  of  the  minister.  Every  night  has  its  dis- 
advantages as  well  as  its  advantages;  but  we  our- 
selves prefer  Friday  or  Saturday  evenings.  In  his 
lectures  delivered  to  the  students  of  the  Yale  Di- 
vinity School,^  the  greatest  author  in  this  country 
who  could  be  quoted  in  this  connection,  has  this  to 
say  on  the  weekly  teachers'  meeting :  "  Indeed,  with- 
out a  weekly  meeting  of  teachers  as  a  preparation 
class,  a  Sunday-school  is  hardly  deserving  of  the 
name.  It  certainly  cannot  do  properly  the  work  of 
the  Sunday-school  in  the  Sunday-school  sphere." 

(4)  As  the  minister  leads  the  devotion  of  his  of- 
ficers and  teachers,  joins  with  them  in  their  routine 
work,  and  gathers  them  together  for  preparatory 
study  of  the  lesson,  he  will  be  able  to  direct  them 
into  paths  of  Christian  aggression.  The  Sunday- 
school  was  first  of  all  a  means  for  reaching  the  neg- 
lected and  depraved  in  the  immediate  neighborhood 
of  its  place  of  meeting.  But  times  have  greatly 
changed  since  the  foundations  of  the  modern  Sun- 
day-school were  laid  by  Robert  Raikes  in  the  slums 
of  Gloucester  in  1780.  Now  the  school  has  a  mis- 
sion far  beyond  the  walls  of  the  church  in  which  it 
is  held,  or  even  the  limits  of  the  neighborhood  in 
which  it  is  placed.  Especially  should  the  minister 
be  on  his  guard  against  a  tendency  of  the  school 

^  "  The  Sunday-school,"  by  Henry  Clay  Trumbull,  d.  d. 


THE  SUNDAY-SCHOOL  AND  YOUNG  PEOPLE       355 

to  confine  itself  to  the  children  of  the  congregation. 
See  to  it  that  a  meeting  be  held  either  at  the  home 
of  the  minister  or  superintendent,  in  September  or 
October  of  each  year,  for  the  purpose  of  talking 
over  schemes  and  nurturing  ambitions  for  a  wider 
influence.  At  this  meeting  new  plans  and  sugges- 
tions should  be  broached,  which  have  been  well 
thought  out  and  considered  beforehand.  The  pas- 
tor may  thus  find  in  his  school  the  best  soil  for  de- 
veloping that  spirit  of  Christian  aggressiveness 
without  which  all  work  becomes  uninteresting.  The 
constant  manifestation  of  this  spirit  which  seeks  the 
new,  as  well  as  the  spirit  which  preserves  the  old, 
will  .bind  the  minister  closely  to  all  who  have  the 
interests  of  the  school  upon  their  hearts. 

3.  The  pastor  must  come  into  close  contact  with 
the  scholars  of  the  school  as  well  as  with  its  teach- 
ers and  officers. 

(i)  The  minister  should  be  in  the  school  every 
Sunday.  "  Frequently  visit  your  Sabbath-schools  if 
it  is  only  to  walk  through  them,"  ^  and  often  little 
more  than  this  is  possible  for  the  minister  ex- 
hausted by  the  morning  service.  He  should  always 
remain  through  the  opening  exercises,  and  at  least 
occasionally  through  the  entire  session. 

In  the  old  days  it  was  customary  for  the  minister 
to  catechize  his  young  people,  and  the  question  of 
a  catechism  is  one  that  merits  serious  consideration 
in  our  day.  While  many  denominations  do  not  use 
the  catechism   so  much  as   formerly,   it   is   still   a 

*  Spurgeon. 


FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 


mighty  source  of  influence  and  power  in  the  Pres- 
byterian, Episcopal,  and  Roman  CathoHc  Churches. 
We  beheve  that  the  disagreeable  features  associated 
with  this  mode  of  instruction  have  been  humorously 
exaggerated  until  an  actual  injustice  has  been  done. 
Dr.  John  Todd  paints  for  us  a  very  different  picture 
from  that  which  is  traditional : 

In  those  days  there  were  no  Sabbath-schools,  and  at 
noon  the  children  were  drawn  up  in  front  of  the  deacons' 
seat  and  "catechized,"  that  is,  repeated  the  Assemblies' 
Catechism  to  good  Deacon  Pierce;  and  great  was  our  joy 
when  we  received  the  good  man's  smile  of  approbation. 
But  was  not  this  a  hardship?  Not  at  all;  we  enjoyed  it. 
But  was  not  that  old  catechism  dry?  We  never  thought 
of  it  in  that  light.  But  did  you  understand  it?  Yes,  just 
as  well  as  I  now  understand  one  of  Euclid's  definitions: 
"A  point  is  that  which  has  position  but  not  magnitude."^ 

None  of  the  catechisms  which  are  now  in  ex- 
istence for  churches  other  than  those  already  men- 
tioned is  quite  satisfactory.  For  us  there  is  still  none 
so  good  as  the  Shorter  Catechism,  which  has 
strengthened  and  clarified  the  brains  of  thousands  of 
Presbyterian  boys  and  girls  the  world  over.  While 
we  may  not  agree  with  all  its  doctrines,  yet,  when  in- 
telligently taught,  it  is  a  most  helpful  aid  in  forming 
well-balanced  character.  It  has  a  way  of  instilling 
a  certain  amount  of  iron  into  the  moral  constitu- 
tion, which  makes  men  resolute  to  do  the  right 
in  the  fear  of  God.  The  great  benefit  of  this 
mode  of  instruction  is  thus  described  by  a  Welsh 

*  "  The  Story  of  My  Life,"  pp.  40,  41. 


« 


THE  SUNDAY-SCHOOL  AND  YOUNG  PEOPLE       357 

correspondent :  "  At  sermons  and  prayers  men  may- 
sleep  or  wander,  but  when  one  is  asked  a  question, 
he  must  consider  what  he  is."  If  the  catechism  is 
not  used,  the  minister  should,  at  all  events,  en- 
courage the  memorizing  of  verses.  We  are  thank- 
ful to  know  that  now,  before  children  graduate  from 
the  lower  departments  of  our  best  Sunday-schools 
they  are  required  to  learn  by  heart  the  books  of  the 
Bible,  the  Lord's  Prayer,  the  Commandments,  the 
Beatitudes,  the  Twenty-third  Psalm,  and  in  many  in- 
stances the  Apostles'  Creed,  which  is  not  the  pos- 
session of  any  one  church  but  of  all  Christendom. 
We  should  add  to  such  a  list  certain  Scripture  pas- 
sages and  verses  which,  once  memorized,  will  never 
in  after  life  be  entirely  forgotten.  These  are  "  the 
little  Bibles,"  which  Luther  so  earnestly  com- 
mended. A  compilation  of  such  texts  is  not  hard  to 
secure,  as  they  are  published  by  a  number  of  our 
denominational  societies.^ 

We  feel  sure  that  we  have  been  the  losers  by  the 
passing  of  the  catechism.  We  look  to  our  ministers 
to  bring  back  to  the  children  the  priceless  possession 
of  the  fathers,  not  necessarily  by  giving  us  the 
identical  catechism  on  which  they  were  reared,  but 
at  any  rate  by  substituting  that  which  shall  make 
men  bearing  the  fathers'  likeness.  Of  Doctor  Dod- 
dridge's catechizing  his  biographer  writes :  "  Before 
public  worship  the  children  were  catechized.  On  this 
and  other  occasions  the  catechism  was  made  the 

1  See   "  Treasure   Texts,"   The   Pilgrim   Press,    and    "  Hid   in   the 
Heart,"  The  American  Baptist  Publication  Society. 


^ORK    OF 

basis  of  affectionate  conversational  teaching,  parents 
and  other  members  of  famiUes  being  present. 
Thomas  Fuller  said,  '  A  good  pastor  catechizeth  his 
people  in  the  elements  of  religion,  except  he  hath 
(a  rare  thing!)  a  flock  without  lambs,  and  all  of 
old  sheep ;  yet  even  Luther  did  not  scorn  to  profess 
himself  discipulum  catechismi,  a  scholar  of  the  cate- 
chism.' "  ^  In  the  opening  exercises  of  the  school 
a  few  minutes  may  well  be  always  allotted  to  the 
pastor  for  such  "  catechizing." 

(2)  We  have  dealt  thus  fully  with  the  importance 
of  the  minister's  presence  for  at  least  part  of  the 
Sunday-school  session,  and  what  he  may  do  while 
there,  because  of  the  splendid  opportunity  which  it 
gives  him  of  coming  into  closer  relations  with  the 
scholars.  But  his  efforts  in  this  direction  should  by 
no  means  end  there.  We  shall  speak  in  detail  later 
in  this  chapter  on  addresses  suitable  for  children 
and  young  people.^  In  such  an  address  given  oc- 
casionally at  the  close  of  the  ordinary  session  of 
the  school  the  minister  will  find  another  of  his 
opportunities. 

(3)  When  the  minister  feels  able  to  undertake  it, 
and  the  necessity  of  the  work  demands  it,  he  may 
come  closer  still  to  a  few  of  the  scholars  by  teach- 
ing a  young  men's  Bible  class.  We  advise  that  this 
class  be  conducted,  at  least  after  the  opening  exer- 
cises, in  a  room  separate  from  the  school.  Young 
men  like  to  be  by  themselves  at  times,  and  they 


^  Stanford's  "  Life  of  Doddridge,"  pp.  129-130. 
2  See  pp.  366-368. 


THE  SUNDAY-SCHOOL  AND  YOUNG  PEOPLE       359 

should  be  encouraged  to  handle  freely  the  questions 
with  which  their  minds  are  exercised.  The  teacher 
for  such  a  class  is  difficult  to  find,  and  the  minister 
often  finds  himself  obliged  to  do  the  work  himself. 
Such  a  class  may  be  *'  the  missing  link  "  between 
church  and  school  which  Spurgeon  sought.  Re- 
ferring to  scholars  in  Sunday-schools  who  have 
come  to  that  age  when  opportunity  is  brightest  and 
decision  means  the  most,  he  once  said:  "A  link 
must  be  found  between  these  and  the  public  means 
of  grace  or  else  Sunday-school  work  will  be  pour- 
ing water  into  a  leaky  bucket."  In  many  cases  in 
such  a  Bible  class  the  minister  will  find  his  last 
chance  to  hold  fast  those  who  are  in  danger  of  slip- 
ping away  not  only  from  the  church,  but  from  the 
deep  moorings  of  religion  itself.  It  is  now  or  never ! 
Such  a  class,  whatever  it  costs  in  the  way  of  prep- 
aration and  nervous  force,  is  worth  it  all.  The 
boys  from  fifteen  to  twenty  will,  if  brought  into 
the  church,  be  its  life-blood  in  ten  years  to  come. 
The  minister  will  often  find  that  his  best  work 
for  the  church  was  done  in  the  little  classroom  rather 
than  in  the  great  public  assembly. 

(4)  The  minister  should  be  ever  heedful  to  meet 
with  the  scholars  and  urge  them  to  decision  in  times 
of  special  religious  interest.  Nothing  knits  people 
together  so  strongly  as  the  bond  of  religion,  and 
every  young  person  regards  with  peculiar  affection 
the  pastor  whose  hand  first  touched  him  with  the 
blessings  of  Christ.  By  this  tie  the  minister  will 
come  closest  of  all  to  the  scholars  of  his  school,  and 


36o 


FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 


for  this  purpose  the  ordinary  session  of  the  school 
is  best  adapted.  But  an  after-meeting  may  some- 
times be  found  preferable.  Revivals  frequently 
commence  in  the  Sunday-school,  and  we  urge  the 
minister  to  give  greater  attention  to  the  young 
than  to  the  old,  to  the  age  when  character  is 
forming  rather  than  to  the  age  when  character  has 
become  congealed.  It  is  popularly  supposed  that 
the  conversion  of  children  was  not  much  believed 
in  by  our  forefathers,  but  even  among  them  there 
were  stout  champions  for  this  cause.  We  are 
told  that  Jonathan  Edwards,  whose  theology 
after  all  could  not  have  been  so  grim,  **  in 
theory  and  in  practice,  extended  the  revival 
to  the  case  of  children.  .  .  He  thought  that 
God  really  descended  from  heaven  to  be  amongst 
them.  Indeed,  God  in  this  work  has  shown  a  re- 
markable regard  to  little  children.  Let  men  take 
care  that  they  do  not  despise  the  religion  of  little 
children,  as  did  the  scribes  and  high  priests."  ^ 

Before  we  turn  from  the  Sunday-school  to  con- 
sider the  young  people  in  other  departments  of  the 
church's  life,  we  would  strongly  urge  that  the  min- 
ister use  every  endeavor  to  make  the  tone  of  the 
school  high,  earnest,  and  spiritual.  The  Sunday- 
school  should  be  jealously  guarded  as  a  distinctly 
religious  institution.  Shows  and  exhibitions  should 
be  discountenanced  in  every  possible  way.  They 
are  a  chief  cause  of  the  deterioration  of  the  spiritual 
life  in  many  of  our  schools.     Not  a  few  instances 

*  Allen's  "Jonathan  Edwards,"  p.  191. 


THE  SUNDAY-SCHOOL  AND  YOUNG  PEOPLE       361 

are  on  record  where  they  have  been  the  open  door 
through  which  those  engaged  in  them  have  entered 
stage  Hfe.  The  impressionable  age  of  childhood 
should  be  surrounded  by  all  that  is  wholesome  and 
joyous,  but  it  needs  to  be  well  defended  from 
everything  whose  tendency  is  not  the  best. 

The  school  library  also  needs  to  be  looked  after 
carefully.  Many  books  that  are  supposed  to  in- 
culcate piety,  but  which  are  really  parodies  on  true 
religion,  should  be  weeded  out.  Those  volumes 
which  describe  the  incredibly  good  little  boy,  or 
heaven  as  a  place  of  improbable  harps  and  impos- 
sible plans,  occupy  valuable  shelf-room  better 
filled  by  volumes  which  teach  real  Christian 
manhood  and  womanhood.  Such  books  are  always 
in  demand,  and  can  be  had  of  almost  every  reputable 
publisher;  books  with  literary  excellence,  which  il- 
lustrate wholesome  moral  standards  without  always 
announcing  the  moral  itself,  and  books  withal,  of 
strong  human  interest  which  present  the  likenesses 
of  men  and  women  who  actually  might  have  lived. 
The  committee  to  select  such  books  should  be  com- 
posed of  those  who  not  only  have  ability  to  make 
the  selection,  but  who  will  give  the  time  which  is 
demanded  if  the  work  is  to  be  carefully  and  properly 
done.  Volumes  for  the  Sunday-school  library 
should  be  bought  one  by  one,  and  not  in  lots  such 
as  are  sometimes  advertised  for  this  purpose.  The 
complaint  of  a  correspondent  in  one  of  our  news- 
papers, that  "  many  books  are  bought  as  we  buy 
turnips,  and  are  worth  as  much,  about  two  cents 


362  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

per  pound,"  is  well  founded.  The  greatest  care 
should  be  taken  in  the  selection  of  books  which  are 
sure  to  have  a  deep  influence  upon  the  scholars 
of  our  school. 

No  more  important  department  of  the  church 
exists  than  the  Sunday-school.  It  is  worthy  of  all 
the  minister  can  do  for  it,  and  every  effort  put 
forth  for  the  winning  of  child-life  to  Christ  brings 
results  far  greater  in  every  way  than  those  efforts 
for  grown  men  and  women  which  often  claim  so 
great  a  part  of  the  minister's  time.  While  the  min- 
ister must  in  no  wise  be  neglectful  of  those  of  older 
years,  yet  we  again  advise  that  he  give  his  first 
attention  to  the  children  rather  than  to  their  parents. 
"  He  who  instructs  a  child  is  as  if  he  had  created 
it,"  is  only  one  of  many  maxims  by  which  the  Jew 
is  reminded  in  the  Talmud  of  the  importance  of  the 
instruction  of  the  young.  What  was  true  for  a  Jew 
is  true  for  a  Christian,  only  more  so,  for  though 
human  nature  remains  the  same,  the  revelation  of 
God  to  us  has  been  vastly  enriched.  Every  minister, 
every  teacher,  every  officer  of  the  school,  has  the 
wondrous  privilege  of  imprinting  on  the  soft  clay 
of  childhood  the  very  image  of  the  Christ. 

II.  But  the  Sunday-school  by  no  means  exhausts 
the  possibilities  of  the  minister's  relation  to  his 
young  people.  We  therefore  turn  now  to  those 
spheres  of  influence  which  lie  outside  of  the  school. 

The  ministers  of  churches  which  do  not  practise 
infant  baptism  have  a  special  need  to  cultivate  close 
relations  with  the  children  and  young  people  of 


THE  SUNDAY-SCHOOL  AND  YOUNG  PEOPLE       363 

their  congregations.  We  can  see  no  good  reason 
why  in  all  such  churches  a  dedication  service  of 
infants  may  not  be  held.  We  commend  most 
heartily  either  a  private  service  in  the  home,  or  a 
public  service  in  the  church,  in  which  the  little  ones 
are  brought  in  the  arms  of  their  parents  and  dedi- 
cated with  fitting  prayer  and  simple  and  appropriate 
words  of  consecration.  Such  a  service  in  these  days 
is  in  no  particular  danger  of  being  misunderstood, 
and  its  value  is  everywhere  acknowledged  by  those 
who  are  accustomed  to  hold  it.  There  lingers  still  in 
one  of  our  Baptist  churches  a  tender  memory  of 
its  greatest  pastor,^  whose  custom  it  was  as  he  came 
into  homes  where  infants  were,  to  go  to  the  cradle 
and  to  consecrate  the  sleeping  child  to  Almighty 
God.  That  tender  memory  which  remains  after 
so  many  years  is  but  an  evidence  of  the  tremendous 
power  which  may  be  wielded  by  the  pastor  through 
the  unconscious  lives  of  infants.  It  is  a  power  that 
no  minister  can  afford  to  ignore,  and  in  some  way 
he  should  see  to  it  that  even  the  children  in  the 
arms  of  their  mothers  are  not  kept  away  from 
the  welcoming  Christ.  We  read  in  the  regular 
weekly  announcement  of  what  is  perhaps  the  most 
active  Baptist  church  in  England,  "  The  next  bap- 
tism will  take  place  on  Wednesday  evening,  Janu- 
ary   ,  and  the  next  dedication  service  of  chil- 
dren to  God  our  Father  will  be  held  on  Sunday 

morning,  January ."  ^    Such  announcements  are 

becoming    increasingly    frequent    in    the    Baptist 

1  Robert  Turnbull,  d.  d.  2  pr.  John  Clifford,  the  pastor. 


364  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE     MINISTRY 

churches  of  our  own  country,  and  we  believe  it  to  be 
a  sign  of  the  greatest  promise.^  However  much 
we  disagree  with  the  Roman  CathoHc  Church,  we 
are  in  hearty  accord  with  that  priest  who  said, 
"  Give  me  a  child  until  he  is  seven  years  old,  and 
you  can  do  what  you  like  with  him  afterwards." 
It  is  too  frequently  the  case  among  us  that  any  one 
is  supposed  to  be  competent  to  take  charge  of  the 
work  for  the  youngest  children.  But  those  wise 
Roman  Catholics  act  on  a  very  different  principle, 
for  among  them  it  is  regarded  as  the  highest  honor 
to  teach  the  little  ones,  the  inferior  and  less  mature 
teachers  being  relegated  to  the  instruction  of  the 
older  classes.  '*  Children  are  the  to-morrow  of 
society."  ^ 

I.  With  special  reference  to  children  we  now 
consider  the  minister  in  his  pastoral  visiting.  Learn 
the  names  of  the  children  in  the  homes  to  which 
you  go.  Nothing  draws  a  child  more  quickly  to  you 
— and  the  parents  also — than  your  ability  to  call  the 
little  ones  by  their  own  names.  The  name  recog- 
nizes a  distinct  individuality  of  which  the  smallest 
child  is  unconsciously  proud,  and  it  gratifies  the 
parents  to  think  of  the  interest  in  their  children  to 
which  this  ability  bears  evidence.  Further,  be  care- 
ful   to    study    the    characters    and    tastes    of    the 

*  We  are  well  aware  of  the  prejudice  that,  because  of  its  supposed 
tendencies,  exists  against  this  service  in  the  minds  of  some  of  our 
people.  At  the  same  time  it  is  felt  that  the  importance  of  the  theme 
and  the  seeming  demand  for  it  justifies  and  even  calls  for  the 
discussion. — [Ed.  ] 

«  Whately,  "  Selections,"  p.  36. 


THE  SUNDAY-SCHOOL  AND  YOUNG  PEOPLE       365 

children.  It  is  more  important  that  you  know  them 
than  that  you  know  their  names!  In  the  history 
of  a  young  person  there  are  three  distinct  stages 
which  the  minister  should  bear  in  mind — the  little 
child,  in  whom  imagination  is  prominent;  the  older 
child,  in  whom  memory  asserts  its  power ;  the 
"  young  person,"  in  whom  reflection  and  reasoning 
begin  to  make  themselves  felt.  In  your  pastoral 
work  appeal  to  and  enlist  that  faculty  which  is  just 
then  prominent,  and  have  ready  the  story,  the  remi- 
niscence, or  the  thought,  for  the  three  stages  of 
early  childhood,  older  childhood,  and  dawning 
manhood. 

2.  What  can  be  done  for  our  children  in  the 
public  service?  Never  forget  to  pray  for  the  home 
and  the  family  in  the  prayer  of  Sunday  morning. 
Accustom  the  children  to  come  to  this  service  at  a 
very  early  age,  and  let  both  parents  and  children 
know  that  you  welcome  their  presence  and  miss 
them  if  they  are  absent.  Never  mind  if  occasionally 
you  are  disturbed  in  the  service  and  sermon.  Re- 
member there  are  here  two  points  of  view,  as  was 
discovered  by  a  minister  who,  seeing  a  woman  leav- 
ing the  church  with  a  crying  child,  exclaimed: 
"  Your  baby  doesn't  disturb  me,  madam !  "  "  That 
isn't  it,  sir,"  replied  the  mother ;  "  you  disturb  the 
baby."  Be  particular  to  say  something  in  each 
service  which  will  fasten  itself  on  the  mind  of  the 
young.  Always  have  something  in  your  sermon 
for  the  children.  They  will  discover  it  even  if  you 
make  no  special  announcement  of  the  fact.    To  do 


366  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE     MINISTRY 

this  the  minister  must  keep  his  mind  young  and 
vigorous.  Young  people  are  only  interested  as 
they  are  spoken  to  by  one  of  themselves,  and  even 
in  many  of  our  older  ministers  gray  hairs  by  no 
means  indicate  old  hearts. 

Some  of  our  ministers  now  give  a  five  to  ten- 
minute  sermon  to  the  children  before  the  ordinary 
Sunday  morning  sermon.  To  do  this  regularly  each 
week  requires  a  peculiar  aptness  for  such  work,  and 
an  amount  of  gathered  material  which  fnay  be  be- 
yond the  capacity  of  many  of  us.  But  we  advise  that 
every  young  minister  begin  at  once  to  collect  ma- 
terial, and  to  note  suggestions,  which  should  bear 
fruit  within  a  few  years  after  entering  the  ministry 
in  regular  Sunday  morning  talks  with  the  boys  and 
girls  of  his  congregation. 

An  occasional  service  for  children  should  be  held 
by  every  minister,  and  the  more  frequent  the  oc- 
casion the  better.  We  advise  that  the  service  at 
least  once  in  three  months  be  specially  directed  to 
them.  Never  fear  that  your  sermon  at  such  times 
will  not  interest  the  older  members  of  the  congre- 
gation. It  is  a  common  experience  for  the  minister 
to  learn  that  his  sermons  to  children  did  more  good 
to  their  elders  than  the  sermons  directly  addressed 
to  those  elders  on  other  occasions.  In  this  connec- 
tion the  minister  will  do  well  to  study  models  of  suc- 
cessful addresses  to  the  young.  He  should  learn 
to  use  language  which  is  clear  and  picturesque,  so 
that  every  word  can  be  easily  grasped,  and  many  of 
the  words  tell  a  story  or  suggest  a  picture.    By  all 


THE  SUNDAY-SCHOOL  AND  YOUNG  PEOPLE       367 

means  let  the  minister  employ  illustrations;  but  let 
him  avoid  impossible  anecdotes,  for  no  one  is 
quicker  than  a  child  to  note  the  mawkish  and  un- 
real. As  he  speaks  the  minister  should  be  cheer- 
ful and  bright,  but  never  frivolous,  and  should  be 
especially  careful  to  guard  himself  against  the  griev- 
ous error  of  "  talking  down  "  to  children.  The  fol- 
lowing outline  of  one  of  the  so-called  "  spiritual- 
izers,"  of  a  time  now  happily  gone,  was  not  designed 
especially  for  the  young,  but  we  have  sometimes 
seen  sermons  to  children  which  come  dangerously 
near  this  awful  model.  The  text  of  this  worthy 
man  was  "  Salvation  is  of  the  Lord."  To  him  every 
letter  of  the  word  salvation  had  its  own  mystical 
meaning,  and  he  thus  proceeded  to  evolve  its  mys- 
teries: '*  S,  saving  salvation;  A,  almighty  salvation; 
L,  lasting  salvation ;  V,  vast  salvation ;  A,  this  A,  my 
brethren,  signifies  the  same  as  the  other  A;  T, 
eternal  salvation  [the  good  man  begins  to  twist  a 
bit]  ;  I,  incomprehensible  salvation ;  ON — we  will 
take  both  these  letters  together — honorable  salva- 
tion." ^  (The  worthy  brother  positively  writhes  at 
the  last,  and  we  writhe  with  him.) 

Model  addresses  to  children  were  those  given  by 
Dean  Stanley,  who,  childless  himself,  still  retained 
in  later  life  the  best  qualities  of  childhood.  He 
spoke  to  them  of  the  "  Children's  Psalms,"  or  the 
"  Children's  Creed,"  or  about  the  "  Legend  of  St. 
Christopher,"  or  concerning  some  deed  of  heroism 
which  he  had  read  in  the  pages  of  his  newspaper. 

*  William  E.  Hatcher's  "  Life  of  J.  B.  Jeter,  d.  d.,"  p.  28. 


368  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

In  the  sermons  which  made  Innocents'  Day  an  event 
long  looked  forward  to  by  the  worshipers  in  West- 
minster Abbey,  you  could  hear  louder  than  the 
words  which  were  spoken,  the  love  for  the  children 
which  beat  so  strongly  in  the  heart  of  "  the  chil- 
dren's preacher."  "  The  darkening  December 
afternoon,  the  chandeliers  simply  wreathed  with 
masses  of  ivy,  the  dim  religious  light  of  the  choir, 
the  beautiful  shining  faces  of  hundreds  of  little 
children,  boys  and  girls  from  the  schoolboy  home 
for  his  holiday  to  the  child  in  the  nursery,  the 
simple  and  appropriate  music,  the  brevity  of  the 
service  and  sermon,  the  gentle  voice  and  loving 
manner  and  homely  words  of  the  preacher,  made 
up  a  scene  never  to  be  forgotten,  never  to  be  re- 
produced." ^  But  while  such  a  scene  may  not  be 
reproduced  with  all  the  literalness  of  a  photograph 
in  another's  experience,  it  may  be  repeated  by  every 
minister,  the  picture  tinted  with  all  the  varying 
colors  of  his  own  distinct  personality  and  the  vary- 
ing circumstances  under  which  his  message  to 
children  is  delivered.' 

*  Canon  Farrar  on  Dean  Stanley,  "  Contemporary  Review,"  1882. 

*  The  following  volumes,  which  contain  good  models  of  addresses 
to  children,  will  be  found  useful:  "Outlines  of  Sermons  to  Chil- 
dren," Clerical  Library;  "  Sermons  to  Children,"  by  Mark  Guy 
Pearse;  "  Sermons  to  Children,"  by  Rev.  Samuel  Cox;  "  Sermons  to 
Children,"  by  Dean  Stanley;  "  Familiar  Talks  to  Boys,"  by  John 
Hall;  "The  Child  Jesus  and  Other  Talks  to  the  Children,"  by 
Alexander  McLeod;  "  Sunday  Morning  Talks,"  by  Frederick  Hall 
Roberts  (Glasgow) ;  "  Children's  Meetings  and  How  to  Conduct 
them,"  by  Rider  and  Carmen;  "Christian  Ministry  to  the  Young," 
by  L.  G.  Green;  "  In  Time  With  the  Stars,"  by  Thomas  K.  Beecher; 
"  The  Golden  Windows,"  by  Laura  E.  Richards;  "  How  to  Tell 
Stories  to  Children,"  by  Sara  Cone  Bryant. 


THE  SUNDAY-SCHOOL  AND  YOUNG  PEOPLE       369 

3.  The  minister  who  has  borne  the  children  in 
mind  in  his  pastoral  visiting  as  well  as  in  his  public 
servies,  will  before  very  long  be  called  on  to  con- 
sider the  advisability  of  bringing  them  into  church 
fellowship.  We  most  thoroughly  believe  that  chil- 
dren should  enter  early  the  church  of  Christ.  In 
fact,  we  are  almost  prepared  to  say  that  no  child 
in  a  Christian  congregation  should  reach  the  age 
of  twelve  years  without  being  found  enrolled  as  a 
member  of  the  church.  By  far  the  greater  number 
of  the  best  workers  in  all  our  churches  came  into  the 
fellowship  when  very  young.  "  At  a  convention  of 
ministers  at  Syracuse  it  was  ascertained  that  a  ma- 
jority of  them  had  been  converted  under  fifteen 
years  of  age.  Robert  Hall  became  a  Christian  at 
twelve,  Matthew  Henry  at  eleven,  Doctor  Watts  at 
nine,  and  President  Edwards  at  seven.  Charles  H. 
Spurgeon  stated  that  in  one  year  he  had  baptized 
forty  children,  and  that  they  '  held  out '  better  than 
an  average  equal  number  of  adults."  ^  The  ex- 
perience of  the  child  should  never  be  the  experience 
of  the  man,  and  the  very  simplicity  and  ease  with 
which  the  little  ones  turn  to  Jesus  is  a  sign,  not 
of  any  superficiality,  but  of  the  naturalness  and 
whole-heartedness  of  the  act.  It  is  as  natural  for  the 
average  child  to  turn  in  love  and  obedience  toward 
the  uplifted  Christ  as  for  the  plants  in  our  window- 
boxes  to  turn  to  the  light  of  the  sun.  They  will 
come  of  their  own  accord.  The  emphatic  word 
spoken   by  Jesus   when   he   reproved  the  disciples 

^  Baldwin,  "  Forty-one  Years'  Pastorate,"  p.  54. 

y 


370  FOR    THE     WORK     OF    THE     MINISTRY 

for  not  admitting  the  children  to  his  presence  is 
the  word  '' suffer  "—just  "suffer"  the  children; 
do  not  place  obstacles  in  their  way. 

Inquirers'  meetings  at  suitable  hours  for  children, 
such  as  Saturday  afternoons  and  holiday  times,  will 
be  found  of  the  greatest  help.  In  such  a  meeting 
the  wise  pastor  will  discern  the  children  who  are 
ready  to  come  at  once,  and  those  who  had  better  be 
advised  to  wait  a  little  before  taking  the  further 
step  into  the  church  through  baptism.  When  chil- 
dren are  brought  before  the  church  as  candidates 
the  minister  should  be  especially  careful  to  disarm 
all  fear  on  their  part  and  abandon  all  formality. 
Let  him  make  it  plain  that  those  listening  to  their 
testimony  are  in  fullest  sympathy  with  the  little 
ones,  and  rejoice  at  nothing  so  much  as  seeing  them 
thus  confessing  the  Lord  and  Master  whom  they 
love.  The  pastor  can  do  much  by  his  manner  of 
dealing  with  the  children  to  create  an  atmosphere 
in  which  their  childish  lips  shall  confess  Christ  with- 
out fear,  and  in  which  their  childish  voices  shall 
speak  loud  indeed  to  the  hearts  and  consciences  of 
those  who  are  present. 

4.  When  the  little  child  has  come  into  the  church, 
the  minister's  effort  will  then  be  in  the  direction 
of  religious  education.  This  subsequent  training 
in  the  religious  life  will  be  greatly  aided  by  the 
young  people's  society  of  the  church.  Whatever 
the  particular  name  this  society  bears,  or  what- 
ever its  peculiar  form  of  organization,  it  should  be 
kept  under  the  control  of  the  minister  himself.    In 


'    THE  SUNDAY-SCHOOL  AND  YOUNG  PEOPLE       37I 

no  formal  way  need  this  be  done,  but  he  should 
see  to  it  that  his  hand  holds  the  rudder  ropes  while 
others  ply  the  oars.  In  the  young  people's  so- 
ciety, as  well  as  in  the  Sunday-school,  great  wisdom 
is  needed  lest  that  be  taught  which  must  later  be 
unlearned.  In  a  certain  hotel  of  our  acquaintance 
there  is  an  elevator  which  has  always  to  be  pulled 
down  to  the  first  floor  before  it  can  be  raised  higher. 
If  you  are  upon  the  fourth  story  and  the  elevator 
happens  to  be  upon  the  fifth,  it  must  descend  to 
the  first  before  it  can  stop  at  the  fourth.  So  as  a  re- 
sult of  the  immature  teaching  of  his  childhood,  many 
a  man,  through  painful  experiences,  is  forced  to 
descend  to  the  very  first  story  of  Christian  thought 
before  he  can  begin  again  to  ascend  toward  the  top. 
In  religious  things  the  minister  must  see  to  it  that 
nothing  is  taught  in  the  young  people's  society  or  in 
the  school  that  the  grown  man  will  not  confirm. 

From  the  young  people's  meetings  older  persons 
should  not  be  excluded,  and  while  the  young  should 
be  encouraged  to  speak  and  pray,  occasional  words 
from  those  who  are  older  should  be  gladly  wel- 
comed. But  beware  of  a  young  people's  meeting 
in  which  the  older  persons  do  most  of  the  speak- 
ing and  praying. 

Occasionally  meet  the  young  people  in  your  home 
for  preparatory  instruction  in  such  subjects  as  are 
referred  to  in  their  meetings,  and  by  such  study 
seek  to  train  boys  and  girls  who  are  intelligent  in 
their  faith,  and  who  have  the  faculty  of  making 
clear  that  faith  in  public  testimony. 


372  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

We  caution  the  minister  that  the  various  young 
people's  societies  of  his  church  need  very  careful 
handHng.  They  must  not  degenerate  into  clubs  or 
societies  for  amusement  merely.  We  protest  against 
the  notion  that  young  people  need  to  be  amused  in 
order  to  be  retained  in  the  church.  Such  an  idea 
dishonors  them.  They  need  rather  to  be  kept  use- 
ful. In  solid  Christian  service  young  people  are 
welded  to  the  church,  and  not  by  literary,  dramatic, 
and  culinary  attractions.  These  things  "  attract 
no  one  to  Christ,  and  they  permanently  attach  no 
one  to  the  church,  and  therefore  we  want  to  see 
them  displaced."  ^ 

We  do  not  mean  to  be  understood  as  discourag- 
ing social  evenings  for  our  young  people.  Such 
times  are  necessary,  and  under  the  direction  of  the 
minister,  may  be  both  interesting  and  profitable. 
The  minister  should  always  be  a  member  of  the 
social  committee  of  his  young  people's  associa- 
tion. On  social  occasions  by  all  means  let  there 
be  music,  reading,  speaking,  and  games,  but  al- 
ways close  in  a  serious  and  devout  key.  This  is 
not  a  difficult  matter  to  accomplish,  for  there  is 
nothing  more  natural,  nothing  which  the  young 
people  themselves  regard  as  more  eminently  fitting, 
than  that  the  minister  after  an  evening's  enjoyment 
should  say,  "  Now,  having  had  such  a  good  time, 
I  am  sure  we  all  desire  before  we  go  to  thank  God 
for  the  happiness  that  has  been  ours."  We  have 
seen  this  done  again  and  again,  and  have  yet  to 

*A.  J.  Gordon,  d.  d, 


THE  SUNDAY-SCHOOL  AND  YOUNG  PEOPLE       373 

record  a  single  instance  in  which  the  young  people 
have  ever  dissented  or  failed  to  welcome  such  a 
course  on  the  part  of  their  minister. 

All  young  people's  organizations  have  a  tendency 
to  grow  stale  and  tame  with  time.  They  must  be 
altered  and  advanced  constantly.  One  year  have 
a  literary  circle,  a  course  of  lectures  the  next,  a 
succession  of  social  evenings  the  third,  a  Bible-study 
class  the  fourth.  No  line  of  work  should  ever  be 
repeated  so  often  that  it  becomes  unprofitable. 
Press  all  the  church  talent  into  this  service,  and 
with  the  best  at  your  command  minister  to  the 
young  people  of  your  church  through  their  vari- 
ous organizations.  Above  all,  give  the  young  people 
something  to  do,  for  the  first  great  law  of  young 
life  is  occupation.  Thus  among  his  young  people 
the  minister  will  keep  young,  and  in  this  depart- 
ment of  his  work  he  will  reap  his  richest  harvest 
and  receive  his  most  lasting  and  precious  memories. 


PASTORAL  INTERCOURSE 

ADVANTAGES 

AND   CHARACTERISTICS 


SUMMARY 


Introduction.     Pastoral  visiting  not  an  end  in  itself. 

I.  The  Advantages  of  Pastoral  Intercourse. 

1.  A  spiritual  power,     (i)  It  influences  the  members  of 

the  church.     (2)   It  profits  the  minister  himself. 
Note, — The  error  which  holds  that  some  men  are  pastors 
and  some  men  are  preachers. 

2.  A  social  power. — Two  Counsels,     (i)  Be  trained  to  a 

quick  recognition  of  faces,  etc.  (2)  Interest  yourself 
in  the  pursuits  and  tastes  of  your  people. 

3.  A  prudential  power.     To  retain  our  hearers  by  every 

legitimate  method  a  laudable  ambition. 

II.  The  Characteristics  of  Pastoral  Intercourse. 

1.  Natural,  easy,  and  genial. 

2.  Dignified. 

3.  Religious,     (i)    More  than  "the  common  round,  the 

trivial  task."  (2)  Prayer  and  the  reading  of  Scrip- 
ture. (3)  Distinction  between  a  pastoral  call  and  a 
call  from  the  pastor. 

4.  Independent,     (i)  Be  unhampered  by  traditions  of  the 

past.     (2)  Be  free  from  any  fear  of  your  people. 


XVII 

PASTORAL   intercourse:   ADVANTAGES   AND 
CHARACTERISTICS 

Pastoral  visiting  is  neither  a  thing  entirely  by 
itself  nor  an  end  in  itself.  It  is  only  one  among 
many  ways  of  gaining  pastoral  intercourse,  and 
pastoral  intercourse  is  only  one  among  many  ways 
of  exercising  pastoral  influence.  Visiting  is  often 
distasteful  and  wearisome  work.  Often  the  noble- 
ness of  the  result  which  is  sought  will  glorify  for 
him  the  means  by  which  it  is  attained.  The  min- 
ister needs  to  be  constantly  asking  himself,  "  Am  I 
succeeding  in  my  efforts  to  have  close  pastoral  inter- 
course with  my  congregation,  and  to  exercise  influ- 
ence over  them  ?  "  In  partial  answer  to  such  ques- 
tions we  desire  in  the  next  two  chapters  to  set  forth 
some  of  the  advantages  of  pastoral  intercourse,  to 
note  some  of  its  characteristics,  and  to  show  how 
best  it  may  be  promoted. 

I.  The  Advantages  of  Pastoral  Intercourse  are 
spelled  in  one  word,  and  that  word  is  Influence. 

I.  Pastoral  intercourse  is  a  spiritual  power. 

(i)  It  influences  the  members  of  the  church. 
Pastoral  intercourse  is  a  practical  "  manifestation  of 
the  truth,"  through  which  at  close  quarters  the 
minister  commends  himself  "  to  every  man's  con- 

377 


378  FOR     THE     WORK     OF    THE     MINISTRY 

science  in  the  sight  of  God."  ^  Without  it  our  min- 
istry must  be  one-sided,  and  our  influence  never 
attain  its  full  strength  and  power.  The  special 
message  sent  to  Archippus  by  the  Apostle  Paul 
may  well  be  made  to  apply  to  the  subject  we  arc 
now  considering :  "  Take  heed  to  the  ministry  which 
thou  hast  received  in  the  Lord,  that  thou  fulfil  it."  ^ 
The  commission  to  Peter  that  he  should  feed  the 
sheep  and  lambs,  reappears  in  his  words  to  the 
elders  of  the  infant  church,  "  Feed  the  flock  of 
God  which  is  among  you,  taking  the  oversight 
thereof."  ^  Verily  this  spiritual  power  in  our  hands 
is  one  not  to  be  regarded  lightly,  as  deepening 
pastoral  experience  reads  added  meaning  into  the 
injunctions  of  Scripture.*  The  Christian  pastor  as 
overseer  appointed  by  the  Holy  Ghost  will  take 
heed  to  feed  the  blood-purchased  church  of  God. 

We  emphasize  the  value  of  pastoral  intercourse 
because  it  is  not  wholesome  that  a  church  be  trained 
to  listen  to  preaching  as  though  that  were  the  prin- 
cipal thing.  A  church  which  is  mainly  a  preaching 
station  becomes  indolent,  critical,  and  niggardly, 
thinking  chiefly  of  its  rights  and  too  little  of  its 
obligations. 

Pastoral  intercourse  in  certain  denominations, 
notably  the  Episcopal,  is  probably  a  greater  power 
than  in  churches  of  congregational  and  presby- 
terian  polity.  The  reason  for  this  may  be  because 
Episcopalians  make  less  of  the  sermon  and  more 

*2   Cor.   4  :  2.  2  Col.   4  :   17. 

3  I  Peter  5:2.  *  Acts  20  :  28. 


PASTORAL  INTERCOURSE  379 

of  the  pastoral  office.  There  is  no  need  that  we 
lower  the  standard  of  the  preacher,  but  there  is 
need  that  we  raise  the  standard  of  the  pastor ;  and 
of  the  two  we  believe  that  greater  spiritual  power 
will  be  exercised  over  the  members  of  his  church 
by  the  pastor  than  by  the  preacher. 

(2)  Pastoral  intercourse  has  great  compensations 
for  the  minister  himself.  "  The  experiences  which 
he  meets  from  house  to  house  will  fill  him  to  run- 
ning over  with  material  for  counsel  and  instruc- 
tion from  the  Scriptures.  Every  text  will  have  a 
new  force  and  give  him  a  new  inspiration."  ^  The 
pitiable  depression  into  which  a  preacher  falls  at 
times  when  he  fancies  that  all  his  labor  is  in  vain, 
will  be  largely  counteracted  if  he  learns  to  keep  his 
heart  tender  and  his  mind  alert  by  the  throb  of 
other  men's  sorrows.  There  is  a  real  and  tranquil 
joy  that  comes  to  one  who  is  welcome  guest  at  the 
social  board,  receiver  of  sacred  confidences,  and 
sharer  in  the  ambitions  of  his  people.  That  is  a 
fine  saying  of  Albert  Bengel,  "  The  best  fruit  this 
earth  brings  forth  to  God  is  holy  affections,"  and 
as  the  Christian  pastor  ministers  by  bench  or  bed- 
side to  his  people,  in  himself  as  well  as  in  them 
this  fruit  will  be  borne.  Sermon  preparation  becomes 
easier  as  pastoral  visiting  becomes  more  frequent. 
"  I  long  to  visit  my  congregation,"  said  Andrew 
Fuller,  "  that  I  may  know  more  of  their  spiritual 
concern  and  be  able  to  preach  to  their  cases."  A 
sage  remark  was  often  quoted  by  Doctor  Wayland 

1  Crosby,  "  The  Christian  Preacher,"  p.  48. 


380  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

in  his  later  life:  "Tell  the  people  just  what  they 
tell  you  and  you  will  find  that  nothing  will  interest 
them  so  much."  Themes  of  interest  come  to  us  not 
only  in  the  inspirations  of  rare  moments  in  the 
study,  but  more  often  as  we  listen  to  the  talk  of 
our  people  in  their  homes. 

We  pause  here  to  correct  the  error  which  holds 
that  some  men  are  pastors  and  some  men  are  preach- 
ers. The  secret  of  a  preacher's  power  lies  largely 
in  his  ability  so  to  individualize  his  hearers  that  he 
is  able  to  address  each  one  separately.  The  only 
way  that  he  can  do  this  is  by  actually  knowing  each 
hearer  separately.  When  F.  D.  Maurice  was  placed 
in  "  St.  Peter's  Vere  Street,"  which  is  "  a  chapel 
of  ease  "  in  the  parish  of  St.  Marylebone,  he  found 
himself  freed  from  parish  work.  To  many  men 
burdened  as  was  Maurice,  this  freedom  would  have 
seemed  an  advantage  to  be  rejoiced  in,  but  to  him  it 
was  a  constant  grief.  He  used  to  say  that  a  preacher 
who  was  not  brought  into  contact  with  the  suf- 
ferings and  sorrows  of  his  people  missed  one  great 
means  of  learning  how  to  speak  to  them  with  ef- 
fect. It  is  only  as  these  two  parts  of  the  Chris- 
tian ministry  combine  and  co-operate  with  one 
another  that  the  richest  harvests  are  reaped  by  the 
minister. 

We  must  remember,  however,  that  while  the 
preacher  needs  to  be  a  pastor  in  order  to  preach,  it 
is  no  less  true  that  the  pastor  needs  to  be  a  preacher. 
The  secret  of  a  pastor's  power  lies  largely  in  his  abil- 
ity to  maintain  his  position  as  a  good  preacher  of  the 


PASTORAL  INTERCOURSE  38 1 

gospel.  This  gives  him  the  respect  of  the  people 
and  endues  him  with  a  certain  dignity  in  popular 
esteem  which  he  cannot  long  afford  to  be  without. 
"  The  preacher  needs  to  be  pastor  that  he  may 
preach  to  real  men.  The  pastor  must  be  preacher 
that  he  may  keep  the  dignity  of  his  work  alive."  ^ 
It  is  true  that  a  minister  very  rarely  possesses  in 
equal  proportions  both  preaching  power  and  pas- 
toral skill,  but  the  preeminence  of  one  of  these 
qualities  in  no  wise  atones  for  the  noticeable  ab- 
sence of  the  other.  Thomas  Binney,  finding  him- 
self criticised  for  lack  of  pastoral  visitation,  once 
devoted  an  entire  week  to  calling,  and  appeared 
before  his  congregation  on  Sunday  morning  with- 
out a  sermon.  This  effectually  silenced  their  com- 
plaints in  the  future.^  But  not  all  of  us  are  per- 
mitted to  apply  such  radical  treatment,  and  it  is 
well  that  we  cannot,  for  in  the  offices  of  preacher 
and  pastor  the  one  is  essential  to  the  other.  Neither 
can  reach  its  highest  point  of  efficiency  without 
the  aid  of  the  other.  The  true  minister  is  both 
pastor  and  preacher.  Old  President  McCosh, 
thirty-five  years  after  he  gave  up  pastoral  work, 
said :  "  A  minister  will  not  be  able  to  reach  the 
hearts  of  his  people  unless  he  visits  among  them. 
When  I  began  to  preach,  I  had  about  twenty  care- 
fully prepared  sermons;  but  some  fifteen  of  them 
I  would  not  preach.  They  were  not  fitted  to  move 
men   and   women,   and   I   burned   them.     I   never 

1  Phillips  Brooks,  "  Lectures  on  Preaching,"  p.  tj. 
8  "  Life  of  R.  W.  Dale,"  by  A.  W.  W.  Dale,  p.  744- 


382  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    TPIE    MINISTRY 

learned  to  preach  until  I  visited  among  my  people. 
.  .  .  The  working  man  spoke  of  his  difficulties  in 
making  the  ends  meet,  and  the  dying  man  com- 
mitted his  children  to  me,  and  the  grandmother 
thanked  me  for  my  kindness  in  teaching  her  grand- 
son in  my  Bible  class.  No  part  of  a  minister's  life 
is  so  rich  in  memories  as  these  pastoral  visitations." 

2.  Pastoral  intercourse  is  a  social  as  well  as  a 
spiritual  power.  It  is  this  because  the  individual 
church  is  a  social  body,  a  family  over  which  the 
minister  is  placed  as  spiritual  father.  Therefore 
"  be  thou  the  pastor  always,  less  than  the  pastor 
never."  ^ 

Two  extremely  practical  counsels  are  here  in 
place : 

(i)  Train  yourself  to  a  quick  recollection  of 
faces,  to  a  ready  remembrance  of  names,  and  to 
associate  certain  places,  incidents,  and  characteristics 
with  certain  persons.  It  is  by  no  means  easy,  even 
for  a  minister  with  a  good  memory  for  faces,  to 
recognize  on  the  Monday  those  whom  he  has  seen 
the  day  before.  Clothes  do  not  make  the  man, 
but  they  certainly  disguise  him.  Often  too,  it  will 
seem  to  the  perplexed  pastor  that  a  woman  has 
as  many  heads  as  she  has  bonnets.  Some  ministers 
have  a  special  faculty  for  names,  and  without  effort 
are  able  to  spell  the  name  aright  and  to  remember 
correctly  the  initials.  This  is  a  great  advantage. 
However  modest  and  good  natured  men  with 
awkward  names  may  be,  they  are  nevertheless  very 

*  Edward  Irving. 


PASTORAL  INTERCOURSE  383 

sure  to  be  annoyed  if  their  names  are  misspelled 
or  mispronounced,  and  if  a  name  is  forgotten  en- 
tirely, many  think  an  insult  has  been  received  for 
which  no  attention  in  the  future  has  power  com- 
pletely to  atone.  The  fact  is  almost  every  man, 
whether  he  confess  it  or  not,  is  proud  of  his  name. 
Even  if  that  name  happens  to  be  Smith,  he  dislikes 
exceedingly  to  be  called  Brown.  There  is  of  course 
excuse  for  a  minister  if  at  times  he  forget  a  name, 
but  he  must  remember  persons  and  be  able  to  recall 
things  concerning  them.  You  may  be  forgiven  a  few 
times  if  you  forget  the  address  on  the  envelope,  but 
to  forget  the  contents  within  will  be  considered  un- 
pardonable. In  some  forms  of  pastoral  blunders 
once  is  once  too  often.  If  the  minister  has  not  this 
faculty,  let  him  cultivate  it  assiduously.  More  de- 
pends upon  it  than  appears  at  first  glance.  It  may 
seem  a  mere  detail  when  written  on  the  pages  of 
a  pastoral  theology,  but  he  will  find  it  written  in 
very  large  letters  indeed  when  he  begins  to  turn 
the  pages  of  human  nature. 

(2)  Interest  yourself  also  in  the  pursuits  and 
tastes  of  your  people.  Generally  the  most  inter- 
esting thing  in  the  world  to  your  parishioner  is 
the  thing  which  he  does  for  a  livelihood.  Get, 
therefore,  his  point  of  view  and  share  with  him,  so 
far  as  possible,  his  interest.  When  Bishop  Whipple 
took  up  mission  work  near  the  railway  yards  in 
Chicago  he  inquired  of  the  chief  engineer  how  he 
could  best  reach  railway  operatives.  He  was  in- 
structed to  read   "  Lardners'   Railway   Economy " 


384  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE     MINISTRY 

until  he  could  ask  a  question  of  an  engineer  with- 
out being  thought  a  fool.  Priming  himself  on  the 
subject,  the  bishop  one  day  joined  a  group  of 
men  who  were  cleaning  an  engine,  and  hazarded 
the  question,  "  Which  do  you  like  the  better, 
inside  or  outside  connections  ? "  All  the  mys- 
teries of  steam  heaters  and  exhausts  and  connec- 
tions may  not  have  been  for  all  time  settled  in  the 
torrent  of  discussion  which  followed  the  question, 
but  it  brought  a  crowd  of  the  men  to  church  the 
following  Sunday. 

Certain  members  of  your  congregation  may 
be  especially  concerned  in  the  pursuit  of  sci- 
ence or  art,  while  others  may  be  versed  in 
some  branch  of  literature.  You  will  win  such 
people  if  you  can  teach  them  anything  of  such  mat- 
ters, and  you  will  win  them  still  easier  if  you  sit  at 
their  feet  as  a  learner.  The  mother  is  most  inter- 
ested in  her  home  and  children,  in  the  boy  at  col- 
lege, the  girl  at  school,  and  the  child  in  the  home. 
Be  interested  in  them  with  her,  and  as  your  pas- 
torate lengthens  you  will  see  no  sight  better  worth 
your  interest  than  the  various  threads  woven  into 
the  pattern  by  which  grown  men  and  women  are 
distinguished  from  one  another.  In  a  word,  ''  Take 
a  personal  interest  in  everybody.  To  each  human 
being  on  this  globe,  nobody  is  quite  as  important 
as  himself.  This  is  not  vanity  or  egotism  or  self- 
conceit;  it  is  instinct.  The  poor  man  who  blacks 
my  boots  or  saws  my  wood  is  a  more  important 
person  to  himself  than   Bismarck  or   Gladstone." 


PASTORAL  INTERCOURSE  385 

Pastoral  intercourse  then  is  a  social  power  which 
no  wise  pastor  will  neglect. 

3.  But  pastoral  intercourse  is  a  prudential  power 
as  well.  We  would  clear  this  phrase  at  once  of 
any  ignoble  meaning  it  may  suggest.  It  is  not 
mercenary  or  mean  to  desire  to  retain  your  hearers 
by  every  legitimate  method.  Professional  men  look 
after  their  clients  and  patients,  and  the  merchant 
does  all  in  his  power  to  retain  his  customers ;  and 
we  recognize  that  this  is  proper  and  right.  Pru- 
dence has  its  proper  place  in  ministerial  work. 
A  congregation  must  be  had  and  held,  and  this  can 
best  be  accomplished  through  pastoral  intercourse, 
for  ''  a  house-going  parson  makes  church-going 
people."  ^  A  prominent  minister  of  whom  we  know 
had  long  been  used  to  insist  that  his  one  business 
was  in  the  pulpit.  But  several  years  ago  he  re- 
solved to  make  the  experiment  of  visiting  his  people, 
and  publicly  announced  on  what  streets  he  would 
call  during  the  week.  Within  six  months  he  had 
made  nearly  a  thousand  calls  with  so  great  ad- 
vantage to  both  himself  and  his  people  that  he  has 
ever  since  continued  the  practice.  In  his  rounds 
of  visits  he  discovered  that  the  people  had  an 
affection  for  him  greater  than  he  had  known.  From 
the  new  knowledge  gained  of  their  feelings,  tempta- 
tions, and  needs  came  to  him  a  new  power  in 
preaching,  and  a  new  sense  of  the  greatness  of  his 
work.  From  it  all  there  sprang  on  his  part  an 
:!!icreased  love  for  his  people.    The  result  has  been 

^  Matthew  Henry. 
2 


386  FOR    THE     WORK    OF    THE     MINISTRY 

that  large  additions  have  been  made  to  that  church, 
and  his  work  is  prospering  as  it  never  prospered 
when  his  labors  were  confined  to  the  work  of  the 
pulpit.  The  words  which  Charles  II.  uttered  con- 
cerning his  chaplain  were  by  no  means  compli- 
mentary, but  they  furnish  an  excellent  illustration 
of  the  prudential  power  of  pastoral  intercourse: 
"  I  had  a  very  honest  chaplain,"  said  the  king,  "  to 
whom  I  gave  a  living  in  Suffolk,  but  he  is  a  very 
great  blockhead,  and  yet  he  has  brought  all  his 
parish  to  church.  I  cannot  imagine  what  he  could 
say  to  them,  for  he  is  a  very  silly  fellow;  but  he 
has  ^been  about  from  house  to  house,  and  I  suppose 
his  nonsense  has  suited  their  nonsense,  and  in  re- 
ward of  his  diligence  I  have  given  him  a  bishoprick 
in  Ireland."  ^ 

Pastoral  intercourse,  then,  is  a  power  second  only 
to  that  of  the  pulpit  itself — a  prudential  power  by 
which  the  pastor  gains  and  retains  the  affection  of 
his  people ;  a  social  power  through  which  he  shares 
with  them  the  mutual  woes  and  joys  of  life;  a 
spiritual  power  which  is  the  lever  by  which  he  lifts 
them  nearer  to  God  and  heaven. 

II.  Some  of  the  Characteristics  of  Pastoral  Inter- 
course. 

I.  It  should  first  of  all  be  natural,  easy,  and 
genial.  Paul  bade  Timothy  charge  them  that  are 
rich  in  this  world  that  they  be  "  willing  to  com- 
municate," which  may  be  more  closely  rendered 
by  the  word  "  sociable."    While  riches  may  not  be 

*  "  R.  Robinson's  Works,"  Vol.  I.,  p.  187. 


PASTORAL  INTERCOURSE  387 

vouchsafed  to  the  average  minister,  sociableness 
should  characterize  all  his  actions  with  regard  to 
his  people.  The  pastor  is  not  a  priest,  and  all 
assumption  of  such  authority  is  to  be  avoided. 

In  order  to  be  sociable  the  minister  should  culti- 
vate conversation.  There  are  few  of  us  so  great 
that  we  can  follow  the  example  of  Chalmers,  who 
is  described  by  one  of  his  friends  as  visiting  the 
cottages  of  the  poor  of  his  parish,  entering  with 
smiling  countenance,  and  then  sitting  down  and  re- 
maining in  silence.  This  was  all  that  he  could  do, 
for,  like  the  Duke  of  Wellington,  the  great  Scotch 
preacher  had  no  small  talk.  There  he  sat  smiling 
and  saying  nothing,  for  the  time  was  not  right  to 
utter  the  great  ideas  with  which  his  mind  was  al- 
ways charged,  and  he  himself  had  nothing  else 
which  he  could  utter.  So  after  some  time  he  would 
go  away,  pleased  to  have  been  with  his  people,  and 
they  proud  to  have  had  the  great  doctor  with  them. 
A  great  priest  was  St.  Philip  Neri,  but  he  was 
great  as  a  priest  because  of  the  divine  power  of 
sociableness  with  which  he  was  gifted.  He  was  all 
things  to  all  men,  suiting  himself  to  noble  and 
ignoble,  young  and  old,  subject  and  prelate,  learned 
and  ignorant.  The  stranger  as  well  as  the  old 
friend  received  from  him  the  same  welcome,  until 
his  humble  room  received  the  nickname  of  the 
"  Home  of  Christian  Mirth."  Not  only  from  Italy 
did  people  come  to  him,  but  also  from  all  Christen- 
dom, and  his  influence  was  gratefully  acknowl- 
edged by  infidel  and  Jew  as  well  as  Christian.    This 


388  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

noble  man  achieved  at  last  the  title  of  "  Apostle  of 
Rome,"  and  all  because  he  knew  how  to  be  sociable. 
This  quality  has  been  well  described  as  "  the  faculty 
of  spiritual  adjustment,"  and  happy  the  minister 
who  knows  how  to  apply  this  faculty  to  the  usual 
and  unusual  situations  of  his  calling.  It  is  not 
always  easy  habitually  to  practise  it  in  dealing  with 
the  many  different  people  to  whom  it  is  our  duty 
to  minister;  but  we  must  do  our  best  to  follow 
the  advice,  "  Do  not  make  yourself  troublesome.  .  . 
Bear  their  faults  in  silence,  and  appear  always 
cheerful."  ^ 

2.  In  his  intercourse  with  his  people  the  pastor 
should  be  dignified  as  well  as  sociable.  There  is 
a  possibility  of  becoming  unduly  familiar.  Any- 
thing approaching  slang  in  conversation  should  be 
avoided,  as  should  also  any  eccentricity  of  manner 
or  defiance  of  custom  in  dress. 

It  is  not  wise  to  be  too  much  among  your  people 
in  a  social  way.  No  doubt  Mr.  Newton's  friends 
were  right  when  they  thought  "  not  without  rea- 
son that  his  real  influence  at  Olney  had  suffered 
by  over-much  familiarity  on  his  part."  ^  Human 
nature  in  this  respect  is  like  thin  ice  which  bends 
without  breaking  only  if  you  do  not  stay  too  long 
on  any  one  spot.  The  minister  should  not  strain 
human  nature  unduly.  William  Jay  shrewdly 
says  that  "  if  familiarity  does  not  breed  contempt, 
it  reduces  reverence;  and  too  much  intimacy  has 

1  Nehemiah  Boynton,  "  Real  Preaching,"  p.  99. 
'  IJuir§  "  Life  of  N§wton,"  p.  241. 


PASTORAL  INTERCOURSE  389 

often  lowered  the  impression  and  influence  of  many 
a  minister;  for  there  are  but  few  who  have  the 
same  presence  and  address  in  the  parlor  as  in  the 
pulpit." 

No  minister  has  a  right  to  expect  that  every  one 
in  his  parish  will  like  him.  We  must  learn  to  re- 
spect the  personal  choice  of  our  people.  Some  may 
have  a  prejudice  against  you;  recognize  their 
right  to  such  a  possession.  Others  may  not  be  of 
a  social  nature,  and  therefore  prefer  not  to  see  you. 
These  may  be  among  your  truest  friends  and  most 
appreciative  hearers.  But  in  all  cases  where  your 
absence  may  be  more  welcome  than  your  presence, 
wait.  Bide  your  time !  Opportunity  will  open  their 
hearts  to  you  sooner  or  later,  but  the  entrance  can- 
not and  ought  not  to  be  forced.  To  win  such  people 
requires  tact,  but  the  winning  is  a  triumph  which 
is  certain  though  sometimes  long  delayed.  Just  sit 
down  and  watch  for  opportunities.  In  some  cases 
the  husband  may  be  won  through  the  wife,  and 
more  frequently  the  father  through  the  children. 
Be  with  such  people  instantly  when  trouble  befalls 
them  or  death  hovers  like  a  dark  cloud  over  their 
homes.  In  those  hours  the  door  is  open  and  these 
are  the  fit  times  in  which  entrance  may  be  gained 
to  their  hearts,  and  they  may  be  won  to  fuller 
service  and  co-operation  with  you  for  Christ  and 
his  church. 

3.  Pastoral  intercourse  should  always  be  religious 
in  its  character.  This  does  not  mean  that  we  should 
wear  the  long  face  and  assume  the  holy  tone  pro- 


390  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

verbial  in  ministers  of  other  days.  In  fact,  we  be- 
lieve that  this  characteristic  of  a  former  generation 
is  largely  apocryphal  as  well  as  proverbial,  and  that 
somehow  the  true  tradition  has  been  spoiled  by  some 
error  of  addition  or  subtraction  in  this  legacy  from 
the  past. 

Social  intercourse  may  be  religious,  though  it 
never  speak  in  the  terms  of  religion.  We  may 
talk  of  spiritual  experiences  in  the  words  of  com- 
mon speech,  and  the  very  tone  of  our  voice  in 
sympathy  may  lead  to  higher  things  than  "  the 
common  round,  the  trivial  task."  The  minister  of 
to-day  has  need  so  to  conduct  himself  in  his  pas- 
toral relations  that  his  people  will  say  to  one  another 
what  the  woman  of  Shunem  said  to  her  husband, 
"  Behold  now,  I  perceive  that  this  is  an  holy  man 
of  God,  which  passeth  by  us  continually."  ^ 

In  pastoral  visits  prayer  and  the  reading  of 
Scripture  are  not  always  obligatory,  but  they  are 
generally  welcome.  The  minister  must  not  mind 
a  little  ridicule  on  this  subject  from  people  who  do 
not  always  mean  what  they  say,  and  who  to  hide 
their  better  feelings  often  say  what  they  do  not 
mean.  Even  those  to  whom  such  a  practice  might 
be  obnoxious,  more  often  than  not  are  glad  in  their 
heart  of  hearts  when  the  minister  prays  in  private 
with  them,  and  they  never  forget  the  few  verses 
from  Scripture  read  when  some  turn  in  the  con- 
versation makes  its  reading  natural  and  right.  We 
believe  emphatically  that  the  minister  will  gain  more 

*  2  Kings  4  :  9- 


PASTORAL  INTERCOURSE  39 1 

in  the  respect  and  trust  of  his  people  by  invariably 
making  this  practice  of  prayer  and  Scripture  read- 
ing a  rule  than  by  invariably  making  it  an  excep- 
tion. He  should  exercise  this  right  when  and  where 
his  best  judgment  indicates. 

But  in  every  case  a  pastoral  visit  should  be  a  call 
paid  by  the  pastor  for  religious  purposes.  Whether 
he  pray  and  read  the  Scripture  or  not,  he  should 
always  at  such  times  preserve  the  distinction  be- 
tween a  pastoral  call  and  a  call  from  the  pastor. 
Edward  Payson  gave  his  people  to  understand  when 
he  was  settled,  that  he  would  make  none  but  pas- 
toral visits,  and  further  instructed  them  that  "  they 
must  never  invite  me  to  dine  or  sup  when  they  did 
not  wish  to  have  the  conversation  turn  wholly  on 
religious  subjects.  This  has  saved  me  much  time 
and  trouble."  ^  While  "  much  time  and  trouble  " 
may  have  been  saved  this  eminent  minister  by 
such  a  course,  still  it  must  have  kept  him  from 
dining  or  supping  with  many  who  needed  him  most. 
While  as  Christian  pastors  we  must  not  be  wolves 
in  sheep's  clothing,  we  may  sometimes  to  advantage 
assume  the  pelt  of  the  wolf  to  cover  the  wool  of 
the  sheep,  where  a  sight  of  that  wool  would  too 
effectually  lessen  our  opportunities  of  saving  men. 
The  pastor  is  no  less  true  to  his  office  when  from 
high  motives  he  keeps  out  of  sight  the  garb  or 
phrases  of  the  office  itself.  Whenever  the  minister 
is  present,  men  should  know  that  a  religious  in- 
fluence is  about  them  which  gives  their  pleasures 

1  "  Memoir  of  Edward  Payson,  d.  d.,"  by  Asa  Cummings,  p.  265. 


392  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

a  keener  joy  and  softens  their  griefs,  by  the  very 
touch  and  tone  of  Christian  manhood.  May  the 
prayer  of  the  old  Puritan  be  ours,  "  O  Lord,  when 
we  visit  .  .  .  hinder  us  from  carrying  sterilizing 
gossip  and  help  us  to  take  fructifying  gospel." 

4.  Pastoral  intercourse  must  also  be  independent. 
There  is  a  limit  to  your  duty  as  a  minister. 

Your  duty  is  first  to  Christ,  "  For  we  preach  not 
ourselves,  but  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord,  and  ourselves 
your  servants  for  Jesus'  sake."  ^  But  secondly  your 
duty  is  to  yourself.  Do  not  fritter  away  your  man- 
hood and  lower  your  own  personal  power  under  a 
false  conception  of  what  pastoral  fidelity  means: 
"  Take  heed  unto  thyself  and  unto  the  doctrine,  con- 
tinue in  them,  for  in  doing  this  thou  shalt  both  save 
thyself  and  them  that  hear  thee."  ^  Your  duty  is, 
thirdly,  to  your  people,  "  by  manifestation  of  the 
truth  commending  ourselves  to  every  man's 
conscience  in  the  sight  of  God."  ^ 

There  is  a  right  and  wrong  way,  however,  of 
showing  independence.  Shown  rightly  it  enhances 
power,  shown  wrongly  it  destroys  it.  Hence  we 
counsel : 

(i)  Take  your  own  way  in  promoting  pastoral 
intercourse.  Do  not  be  hampered  by  traditions  of 
ministers  in  the  old  times.  Be  yourself,  and  es- 
pecially be  conscientious  in  all  pastoral  work.  If  you 
abstain  from  calling  much  at  certain  places,  have  a 
good  reason  for  it.  In  nearly  all  parishes  there  are 
some  upon  whom  it  is  wise  to  call  but  seldom,  and 

*2  Cor.  4:5.  2  I  Tim,  4  :   16.  '^  2  Cor.  4  :  2. 


PASTORAL  INTERCOURSE  393 

in  very  large  parishes  there  are  generally  those  on 
whom  a  pastor  may  not  feel  it  safe  to  call  at  all, 
unless  he  be  accompanied  by  his  wife  or  a  discreet 
deacon. 

(2)  Be  free  from  any  fear  of  your  people — "  one  is 
your  master — even  Christ."  Never  let  that  thought 
be  forgotten.  Not  a  few  pastors  have  had  their 
usefulness  seriously  crippled,  and  have  even  been 
forced  to  resign  their  parishes,  because  they  were 
afraid  of  their  church  and  the  church  found  it  out. 
You  will  learn  how  to  treat  wisely  the  grumblers, 
whose  bump  of  appreciation  is  diminutive,  but 
whose  faculty  for  criticism  is  unbounded;  the  ab- 
sorbers, who  like  the  Great  Salt  Lake,  take  in 
everything  and  give  out  nothing  and  are  useless 
as  a  consequence ;  the  imaginary  invalids,  who  dose 
themselves  with  nostrums  and  their  pastor  with 
vivid  descriptions  of  their  woes;  the  morbid  cases, 
whom  nothing  unhealthful  seems  to  escape,  but 
who  are  blind  and  deaf  to  the  noble  and  true;  and 
the  many  others  who  are  sometimes  regarded  as 
snags  in  the  otherwise  smooth  stream  of  a  min- 
ister's existence.  Remember  that  snags  can  be 
blown  out  of  the  way  by  dynamite,  but  that  the 
better  course,  unless  they  seriously  obstruct  the 
main  channel,  is  simply  to  steer  around  them.  As 
a  rule  it  will  be  found  that  it  is  not  the  healthy 
and  active  members  of  the  church  who  complain 
of  neglect  on  the  part  of  the  minister,  but  those 
who  are  doing  little  and  giving  less.  Such  complaints 
and  complainers  are  not  peculiar  to  church  life  alone. 


394  ^OR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

Every  business  man  knows  the  type.  We  have 
often  met  them  when  sojourning  at  summer  hotels, 
the  loudness  of  their  complaints  of  the  food  on  the 
table  proclaiming  in  unmistakable  terms  that  it  is 
far  better  than  that  to  which  they  are  accustomed 
at  home.  Do  not,  then,  take  such  people  too  seri- 
ously. Be  courteous  to  them  always,  but  do  not 
allow  them  to  influence  too  largely  your  conduct  as 
a  Christian  minister. 


PASTORAL   INTERCOURSE 

(CONTINUED): 

HOW   BEST  PROMOTED 


SUMMARY 


I.  Regular  Pastoral  Visiting. 

1.  Method.       (i)     Thorough.       (2)     Continuous.       (3) 

Systematic. 

2.  Time,     (i)  Time  of  the  year.     (2)  Time  of  day.     (3) 

Time  of  the  week.     (4)  Length  of  the  call. 
Note. — The   most   thorough    system,   however,    fails   to 
reach  all. 

3.  Character. 

II.  Special  Pastoral  Visiting. 

1.  The  aged. 

2.  The  sick. 

3.  The  bereaved. 

4.  The  backslider. 

5.  The  poor. 

6.  The  unconverted. 

7.  Strangers  and  occasional  visitors. 

III.  Other  Means. 

1.  The  pastor's  letter-box. 

2.  The  prayer-meeting. 

3.  The  communion  service. 

4.  Office  hours. 

5.  Sectional  meetings. 

6.  Use  of  the  mail. 


XVIII 

PASTORAL    intercourse:    HOW    BEST    PROMOTED 

Having  considered  the  advantages  and  character- 
istics of  pastoral  intercourse,  we  turn  now  to  inquire 
how  Pastoral  Intercourse  may  best  be  Promoted. 

I.  Regular  Pastoral  Visiting.  This  is  first  be- 
cause it  exceeds  all  others  in  importance,  and  with- 
out it  no  other  method  can  attain  its  proper  place 
of  usefulness. 

We  shall  here  take  into  account  methods  of  pas- 
toral visitation,  the  time  for  paying  a  pastoral  call, 
and  the  character  of  such  a  call. 

I.  As  to  method,  the  visitation  of  the  church 
should  be  thorough,  continuous,  and  systematic. 

(i)  It  should  be  thorough.  On  settling  over  a 
church,  call  your  deacons  and  the  clerk  together 
and  go  over  the  church  list  carefully.  Learn  from 
them  prominent  lines  in  the  membership  of  the 
church,  such  as  how  families  are  related  to  one 
another.  Keep  careful  record  of  your  pastoral 
work,  for  it  is  never  wise  to  trust  to  memory  alone. 
Slipshod  methods  are  the  source  of  much  mis- 
understanding and  offense  which  might  be  easily 
avoided.  We  have  referred  elsewhere  to  hand- 
books and  pastor's  diaries,  which  are  as  much  in 
place  in  a  pastor's  study  as  similar  records  in  a 

397 


398  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

physician's  office.  Visit  alone,  at  least  the  first  time 
that  you  make  the  rounds  of  your  parish  except, 
of  course,  in  such  cases  as  make  it  necessary  for 
the  pastor  to  guard  his  usefulness  and  reputation. 
It  is  the  custom  of  some  ministers  to  take  their 
wives  with  them  on  all  pastoral  visits.  We  strongly 
advise  against  this.  She  is  the  wife  of  the  pastor, 
not  the  assistant  of  the  church.  Her  place  is  in  her 
own  home,  not  the  homes  of  the  people.  While 
she  may  be  the  "  better  half,"  yet  there  ought  to  be 
enough  left  of  the  whole,  as  represented  in  the  pas- 
tor himself,  to  enable  him  to  take  care  of  himself 
and  maintain  a  proper  conversation  with  his 
parishioners  without  her  assistance. 

(2)  The  minister's  visits  to  the  people  of  his 
church  should  be  continuous  as  well  as  thorough. 
Keep  them  up  year  after  year.  Keep  on  as  does 
the  water-wheel  or  the  windmill;  nay,  better  than 
they,  continue  revolving  even  when  the  water  fails 
and  the  wind  falls.  Call  until  you  are  tired  and 
then  rest  yourself  by  calling  again.  Do  not  go  at  it 
by  jerks  and  spasms,  for  these  jar  a  pastor  and  his 
people  as  well.  It  is  wonderful  what  continuous 
calling  will  do.  Keep  at  it  regularly — a  little  every 
day  will  do  more  than  entire  weeks  devoted  to  this 
object  alone. 

(3)  Let  the  calling  be  systematic.  It  is  quite 
practicable  to  visit  in  the  course  of  a  year  every 
member  even  of  a  large  city  church.  In  a  church 
of  a  thousand  members  it  is  not  impossible  for  the 
pastor  to  visit  every  one  in  every  twelve  months. 


HOW  BEST  PROMOTED  399 

Such  pastors  as  Dr.  Theodore  L.  Cuyler,  Dr.  John 
Hall,  and  Dr.  W.  M.  Taylor,  whose  churches  were 
of  the  largest,  made  this  their  common  practice. 
But  it  cannot  be  done  without  system.  Make  a 
small  sketch  map  of  the  district  and  a  list  of  the 
members  living  there,  or  have  prepared  a  calling- 
book,  in  which  the  names  of  the  members  are  placed 
under  the  names  of  the  streets  on  which  they  re- 
side. These  names  of  streets  should  of  course  be 
written  in  such  a  book  alphabetically.  This  will 
enable  you  to  tell  at  a  glance  all  of  your  parish- 
ioners living  on  any  one  street,  and  you  will  thus 
be  enabled  by  calling  on  them  all  at  the  same  time, 
to  save  an  immense  amount  of  shoe-leather  and  vex- 
ation of  spirit.  If  this  street  directory  can  be  made 
on  cards,  so  much  the  better,  for  the  card  system 
adapts  itself  admirably  to  the  frequent  changes  of 
residence.  Announce  from  the  pulpit  each  Sunday 
the  time  and  place  for  visitation  in  the  ensuing 
week.  In  making  such  announcement  it  is  well, 
however,  to  say  that  you  hope  to  visit  such  streets, 
rather  than  you  zvill  do  so,  for  in  every  year  there 
will  inevitably  be  a  certain  number  of  sudden  re- 
quests for  funerals  or  other  invitations  which  no  pas- 
tor should  ever  refuse,  that  will  prevent  your  follow- 
ing out  the  afternoon's  calling  as  planned.  When- 
ever such  a  break  occurs,  announce  the  same  streets 
for  the  next  week's  visitation  and  explain  either  in 
public  or  private  the  cause  of  your  postponed  visit. 
In  some  such  systematic  way  learn  to  know  every- 
body in  your  church  and  congregation,  and  while 


400  FOR    THE    WORK    OF    THE    MINISTRY 

such  a  process  will  take  time  and  often  try  the 
nerves,  it  will  pay  for  all  that  it  costs.  A  past  mas- 
ter of  this  noble  art  declares  truly  that  "  the  people 
will  stand  any  amount  of  plain  talk  on  Sunday  if 
you  do  not  neglect  them  during  the  week."  ^ 

2.  As  to  the  time  of  such  regular  pastoral  visita- 
tion, every  pastor  must  choose  that  which  is  best 
for  himself,  in  his  own  peculiar  field;  but  in  our 
own  experiences  we  have  found  the  following 
counsels  true: 

(i)  The  time  of  the  year  best  suited  for  such 
work  in  a  city  church  is  often  the  autumn;  in  a 
country  church  that  time  should  be  chosen  when 
the  men  are  most  at  leisure.  In  a  large  church, 
however,  with  the  exception  of  the  hot  days  of  July 
and  August,  the  pastor  will  have  need  to  keep 
pretty  steadily  on  the  march  throughout  the  entire 
year. 

(2)  The  time  of  day  chosen  for  calling  should 
never  be  the  morning,  and  the  hours  between  two 
and  six  in  the  afternoon  will  generally  be  found 
most  convenient  for  those  visited.  But  give  at  least 
one  evening  a  week  from  seven  to  nine  o'clock  to 
pastoral  calls  on  those  only  then  at  home.  Mark 
this  evening  on  your  calendar  as  "  engaged,"  and 
keep  it  for  this  purpose,  even  if  you  must  decline 
important  outside  engagements. 

(3)  The  middle  of  the  week  is  usually  preferable 
for  calling.  Tuesday  is  a  very  good  day  for  this 
purpose,  and  one  day  in  every  week  will  be  found 

1  Dr.  Theodore  L.  Cuyler. 


HOW  BEST  PROMOTED  4OI 

sufficient,  if  the  hours  specified  above  are  rigidly 
adhered  to.  If  any  pastor  seriously  doubts  his 
abihty  to  compass  his  church  in  a  round  of  visita- 
tion in  a  single  year  by  giving  only  one  afternoon 
a  week,  we  have  only  to  bid  him  try  it,  for  the  task 
is  not  so  difficult  as  it  seems.  In  such  pastoral 
visitation  one  is  calling  not  only  on  individuals, 
but  on  families,  and  a  church  of  a  thousand  mem- 
bers will  scarcely  contain  more  than  six  hundred 
distinct  families. 

(4)  A  word  as  to  the  proper  length  of  a  pastoral 
call.  We  know  parishes  in  the  country  where  the 
minister  is  hardly  considered  to  have  called  at  all 
unless  he  stays  to  supper  and  spends  the  night.  On 
the  other  hand,  we  have  been  acquainted  with  pas- 
tors whose  call  took  scarcely  more  time  than  that 
required  to  put  their  hat  under  a  chair  and  draw  it 
out  again,  with  a  few  minutes'  fidget  in  between. 
These  instances  are  the  long  and  the  short  of  the 
matter,  and  the  golden  mean  will  be  found,  as  a 
rule,  in  a  period  of  time  not  exceeding  fifteen  min- 
utes. A  pastoral  call  need  not  generally  extend 
beyond  the  quarter  of  an  hour  if  it  is  made  with  no 
appearance  of  haste,  and  if  the  pastor  has  the 
faculty  of  coming  at  once  without  abruptness  to  the 
point. 

We  note  here  the  fact  that  the  most  thor- 
ough system  of  visiting  fails  to  reach  all.  Often  it 
misses  those  whom  you  most  need  to  influence,  the 
men  at  work  and  in  business  for  example.  As  a 
rule  do  not  go  to  such  during  their  hours  of  labor, 
2A 


402  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

If  they  are  employers,  go  only  if  you  are  invited. 
Some  business  men  regard  a  brief  visit  from  the 
pastor  even  in  their  busy  hours  as  a  welcome  relief 
and  an  excuse  for  drawing  their  breath  again;  but 
others  resent  such  a  visit  as  an  intrusion.  If  the 
call  is  on  men  who  are  employed,  to  divert  them  is 
dishonest.  It  deprives  the  employer  of  their  serv- 
ices, and  thus  is  apt  to  alienate  him.  Contrive  in 
some  way  to  meet  those  whom  your  regular  visita- 
tion fails  to  touch.  It  is  a  reproach  to  our  office 
that  ministers  are  not  wont  to  find  out  and  make 
themselves  influential  over  the  men  of  their  con- 
gregations. There  is  still  chance  for  a  wide  ap- 
plication of  that  saying  of.  the  country  clergyman 
who,  being  asked  whether  he  studied  the  Fathers, 
replied :  "  No,  the  fathers  are  generally  at  work  in 
the  field ;  but  I  always  study  the  mothers." 

3.  Having  considered  the  method  and  time  best 
suited  to  regular  pastoral  visitation,  we  shall  leave 
the  pastor  to  judge  concerning  the  character  which 
the  call  had  best  assume.  If  the  pastor  will  turn 
back  to  the  characteristics  of  pastoral  intercourse 
mentioned  in  the  previous  chapter,  and  will  also 
read  the  pages  in  this  chapter  in  which  we  specify 
certain  classes  whom  the  pastor  meets  in  his  visits, 
we  think  that  his  own  common  sense  will  teach  him 
the  character  of  the  call  suitable  to  each  home  that 
he  visits. 

II.  The  regular  visiting  of  a  parish  of  course 
never  takes  the  place  of  Special  Pastoral  Calling. 
Some   pastors   make   no   pretense   at    regular   and 


HOW  BEST  PROMOTED  4O3 

systematic  pastoral  visiting,  but  confine  themselves 
to  special  calls.  Dr.  W.  L.  Alexander  announced 
to  his  Edinburgh  charge  that  while  he  would  be 
always  glad  to  visit  the  sick  or  any  who  desired 
specially  to  see  him,  he  should  not  be  able  to  go 
regular  rounds  in  visitation,  *'  which  often  are  of 
such  a  character  as  really  to  be  visitations  in  more 
ways  than  one."  Jonathan  Edwards'  custom  was 
to  visit  the  sick  and  afflicted  himself,  and  to  assemble 
together  small  parties  of  his  people  for  social  de- 
votion and  instruction ;  in  this  way  his  general  call- 
ing was  done  by  his  people  coming  to  him.  We  know 
of  a  busy  pastor,  upon  whose  shoulders  lies  the 
heavy  work  of  a  London  church,  who  maintains 
the  heartiest  relations  with  his  people  by  inviting 
them  in  groups  of  thirty  or  fifty  to  meet  him  and 
his  wife  in  a  social  way  on  specified  evenings ;  cases 
of  sickness  and  trouble  absorb  nearly  all  the  time 
which  he  himself  has  available  for  visiting.  A  re- 
cent writer,  in  one  of  a  series  of  papers  on  "  The 
Clerical  Life,"  humorously  describes  pastoral  call- 
ing. We  agree  with  him  that  congregations  think 
all  the  more  of  a  pastor  who  can  distinguish  be- 
tween the  duties  of  a  shepherd  and  a  sheep-dog,  but 
we  still  hold  to  the  importance  of  the  general 
visiting  of  a  parish  as  well  as  the  answer  to  special 
needs. 

Where  personal  visitation  of  the  whole  church  is 
difficult,  or  even  impossible,  the  pastor  should  al- 
ways visit  special  cases  himself,  and  arrange  for  a 
systematic  visitation  of  the  parish  by  an  assistant. 


404  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

or  by  the  Board  of  deacons,  or  by  a  committee 
chosen  from  the  church-membership.  In  any  case 
it  is  well  to  train  the  members  to  visit  strangers, 
the  sick,  and  one  another,  in  conjunction  with  the 
minister's  own  calling.  For  this  purpose  many  pas- 
tors keep  on  hand  a  store  of  cards  on  which  is 
printed  a  form  of  request  for  a  call,  with  blank 
spaces  left  for  the  names  of  those  whom  he  desires 
the  particular  member  to  visit.  Such  a  plan  is  most 
commendable,  but  will  be  found  of  practical  use 
only  as  the  pastor  keeps  record  of  such  calls  and 
has  reports  of  them  returned  to  him  before  a  date 
specified  upon  the  card. 

There  are  many  of  our  members  whom  the  pas- 
tor will  arrange  to  visit  far  oftener  than  once  a 
year. 

I .  Among  these  we  mention  the  aged.  Gather  from 
them  reminiscences  and  experiences,  for  old  age 
grows  young  again  as  it  lives  once  more  the  years 
of  its  youth.  Be  patient,  sympathetic,  and  willing 
to  listen,  for  the  words  spoken  by  the  aged  are 
of  great  weight,  at  any  rate  to  themselves,  and  are 
therefore  entitled  to  respect  and  consideration.  You 
cannot  do  more  good  to  old  persons  than  by  being 
a  first-rate  listener,  and  though  you  scarce  speak  a 
word  yourself,  they  will  gather  from  your  silence 
the  sympathy  which  it  is  your  mission  in  a  pastoral 
call  to  supply.  Choose  appropriate  verses  of  Scrip- 
ture to  read  to  them;  and  a  few  words  of  prayer 
are  generally  especially  welcome.  Get  your  young 
people  to  visit  them,  and  if  you  are  young  yourself. 


HOW  BEST  PROMOTED  405 

SO  much  the  better,  for  no  one  is  so  welcome  in  the 
homes  of  the  aged  as  the  young. 

2.  The  sick  form  another  class  to  be  mentioned 
under  the  head  of  special  calls.  Be  very  prompt  in 
responding  to  all  requests  to  visit  those  who  are  ill. 
Train  the  deacons  and  others  to  acquaint  you  at 
once  when  they  hear  of  sick  members  in  the  church. 
In  cases  of  very  sick  persons  call  every  day,  for 
even  if  you  cannot  be  admitted  to  their  room  your 
inquiry  for  them  at  the  door  will  do  good  to  the 
whole  household.  Where  the  case  is  not  one  of 
critical  illness,  once  a  week  will  generally  be  often 
enough  to  visit  them. 

In  your  intercourse  with  the  physician  be  es- 
pecially courteous,  and  take  care  never  to  assume 
his  part  or  come  into  conflict  with  his  directions. 
It  is  against  the  code  of  the  average  physician  to 
give  any  opinion  as  to  the  possible  death  or  recovery 
of  the  patient,  therefore  do  not  ask  him  concerning 
the  issue  of  the  case.  In  this  way  you  will  make 
friends  with  the  doctors  of  your  city  or  town,  and 
there  is  no  better  class  among  professional  men 
with  which  to  be  in  cordial  sympathy  and  harmony. 
The  following  points  from  an  address  to  a  Min- 
isters' Union,  by  a  noted  physician,  on  *'  The  Medi- 
cal Relations  of  a  Clergyman,"  may  be  noted  here 
as  giving  what  a  doctor  expects  and  desires  on  the 
part  of  the  clergyman :  "  In  the  sick  room  your 
step,  your  voice,  your  face,  should  be  light  and 
cheerful.  I  never  allow  a  patient  to  die  without 
warning  unless  it  is  forbidden  by  those  nearest  to 


406  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

the  patient,  and  I  have  never  seen  it  do  any  harm. 
Clergymen  can  remove  the  prejudice  against  a 
post-mortem  examination.  As  to  your  own  physi- 
cal condition,  you  are  exposed  often  to  contagion. 
You  must  not  shrink  from  it.  But  you  can  use 
precautions.  Always  go  with  a  full  stomach;  stay 
but  a  short  time.  On  coming  out,  open  your  coat 
and  let  the  wind  circulate  through  your  clothes. 
You  must  lead  a  hygienic  life;  take  out-door  ex- 
ercise. There  is  a  great  temptation  to  get  up  steam 
after  nine  or  ten  at  night.  It  is  all  wrong  and  bad. 
Be  careful  as  to  your  voice  and  throat.  Protect 
your  throat  when  coming  out  of  a  hot  room  on  a 
winter  night."  ^ 

It  is  generally  best  to  pray  with  the  sick  unless 
so  doing  will  unduly  alarm  them  as  to  their  con- 
dition. As  the  sick  are  for  a  time  prevented  from 
the  attendance  of  public  worship,  it  is  In  place  for 
the  minister  to  lead  the  conversation  into  specially 
religious  channels,  and  this  entirely  independent  of 
the  nature  of  their  illness.  The  taking  of  the  com- 
munion to  the  sick  and  aged  is  not  yet  customary 
outside  of  the  Episcopal,  Lutheran,  and  Roman 
Catholic  Churches.  When  you  enter  the  sick-cham- 
ber, cultivate  the  gentleness  of  your  Master.  Do  not 
"  strive,  nor  cry,  nor  lift  up  your  voice."  Go  with 
muffled  footsteps,  speak  softly  and  tenderly,  and  let 
all  the  exercises  by  which  you  seek  to  lead  the  suf- 
ferer to  Christ  be  characterized  by  a  holy  cheer- 
fulness.    Never  be  somber  or  gloomy,  but  let  the 

iDr.  W.  W.  Ke^T^T  PhHadeTphiT 


HOW  BEST  PROMOTED  407 

patient  and  the  nurse  feel  as  if  a  ray  of  sunlight 
had  come  in  to  gladden  them.^  Do  not  emulate 
the  example  of  Mr.  Hubble  and  Mr.  Pumblechook, 
whom  Dickens  thus  describes  in  "  Great  Expecta- 
tions "  at  the  funeral  of  Pipp's  sister :  "  And  the  two 
talked  (which  I  have  since  observed  to  be  custom- 
ary in  such  cases)  as  if  they  were  of  quite  another 
race  from  the  deceased,  and  were  notoriously 
immortal."  Be  natural  and  gentle  and  with  the 
desire  to  aid  you  will  be  led  aright. 
As  to  death-beds  Spurgeon's  advice  is  excellent: 

Once  more,  he  much  at  death-beds;  they  are  illuminated 
books.  There  shall  you  read  the  very  poetry  of  our  re- 
ligion and  learn  the  secrets  thereof.  What  splendid  gems 
are  washed  up  by  the  waves  of  Jordan !  What  fair  flowers 
grow  on  its  banks !  The  everlasting  fountains  in  the  glory- 
land  throw  their  spray  aloft  and  the  dewdrops  fall  on 
this  side  the  narrow  stream!  I  have  heard  humble  men 
and  women  in  their  departing  hours  talk  as  though  they 
were  inspired,  uttering  strange  words,  aglow  with  supernal 
glory.  These  they  learned  from  no  lips  beneath  the  moon; 
they  must  have  heard  them  while  sitting  in  the  suburbs  of 
the  New  Jerusalem.  God  whispers  them  in  their  ears  amid 
their  pain  and  weakness;  and  then  they  tell  us  a  Httle  of 
what  the  Spirit  has  revealed,  I  will  part  with  all  my  books, 
if  I  may  see  the  Lord's  Elijahs  mount  their  chariots  of  fire. 

When  the  eyes  of  earth  are  lifted  to  look  into 
the  eternal,  as  they  often  are  when  dimmed  with 
the  mists  of  death,  then  the  pastor  will  receive 
counsels  of  the  dying,  as  well  as  himself  give  the 

»  W.  M.  Taylor,  "  Yale  Lectures,"  p.  269. 


408  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

consolations  of  our  faith.     Then  do  the  words  of 
John  of  Gaunt  come  true: 

Oh,  but  they  say,  the  tongues  of  dying  men, 
Inforce  attention  Hke  deep  harmony. 

You  will  do  good  to  the  sick,  but  they  will  do 
more  good  to  you  and  those  who  visit  them,  for 
those  who  think  themselves  laid  aside  and  of  little 
use  in  the  world  perform  a  mission  in  their  patient 
suffering  such  as  perhaps  in  their  days  of  activity 
they  never  exercised.  McCheyne  used  to  visit  his 
sick  and  dying  hearers  on  Saturday  afternoons,  for 
as  he  once  said  to  Dr.  James  Hamilton,  "  Before 
preaching,  I  like  to  look  over  the  verge." 

3.  The  bereaved  are  another  class  who  will  often 
call  for  the  pastor's  sympathy  and  fellowship.  Go 
to  the  house  of  mourning  at  once.  See  the  mourners 
alone  if  possible  and  rather  encourage  than  other- 
wise a  full  account  from  them  of  the  bereavement. 
In  administering  consolation  be  real,  sincere,  and 
true.  How  easy  it  is,  for  those  who  have  not  suf- 
fered such  a  loss  themselves,  to  be  glib  and  dog- 
matic as  to  the  purposes  of  bereavement!  Better 
a  few  words  brokenly  uttered  than  a  whole  volume 
of  pretty  and  well-arranged  mottoes  and  maxims 
of  consolation.  It  is  best  of  all  to  speak  at  such 
times  in  the  language  of  the  Bible.  Have,  there- 
fore, suitable  passages  of  Scripture  in  your  mind 
to  read.  "  Consolation  will  be  best  imparted  by  you 
in  the  words  of  Scripture.  .  .  Search  the  Bible  for 
appropriate  passages.  .  .  lay  them  up  in  the  memory 


HOW  BEST  PROMOTED  4O9 

of  the  heart.  .  .  Sometimes  you  may  be  fain  to  take 
refuge  in  silence.  .  . 

With  silence  only  as  their  benediction 

God's  angels  come; 
When,  in  the  shadow  of  a  great  affliction, 

The  soul  sits  dumb."^ 

—Whittier. 

Phillips  Brooks  took  lessons  from  Boethius  in 
the  tender  art  of  consolation ;  an  art  which  he  mas- 
tered and  to  which  he  owed  no  little  of  the  benefi- 
cent influence  which  he  wielded  in  his  time  and 
place.^  The  ministrations  which  are  a  pastor's 
privilege  to  offer  to  those  who  have  suffered  loss 
are  among  the  most  precious  and  profitable  of  his 
experiences.  They  open  to  him  the  hearts  of  all 
the  household,  awaken  a  new  love  for  him  and  his 
work,  and  give  him  an  influence  which  may  enable 
him  to  lead  them  into  the  way  of  Christ.  Thus  will 
the  pastor  find  that  every  loss  has  its  compensations, 
and  that  even  in  death  there  is  life. 

4.  Another  class  to  whom  especial  attention 
should  be  paid  is  the  backslider.  Watch  for  the 
first  symptoms  of  carelessness  in  members  of  your 
church  and  attend  to  it  at  once.  A  coal  can  be  best 
fanned  to  a  glow  while  it  is  yet  warm ;  if  it  becomes 
cold,  its  kindling  is  a  difficult  task.  Let  your  tone 
in  dealing  with  backsliders  be  humane,  tender,  and 
earnest.  Believe  in  them  and  they  will  often 
believe  more  truly  in  themselves.    Never  allow  any 

^  Taylor,   "  The  Ministry  of  the  Word,"  p.  268. 
2  "Life,"  Vol.  I.,  p.  641. 


410  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

note  of  despondency  to  be  heard  in  your  conversa- 
tion with  such  persons.  You  know  that  they  can 
regain  the  place  from  which  they  have  slipped ; 
tell  them  so,  and  they  will  answer  your  confidence 
by  an  endeavor  that  warrants  it.  While  you  should 
speak  plainly  as  to  the  source  of  their  trouble,  never 
scold  or  show  ill  temper,  but  let  the  love  of  a  deep 
pity  and  solicitude  open  the  doors  of  their  hearts 
for  the  entrance  of  their  Master  and  yours. 

5,  We  speak  now  of  a  class  we  have  always  with 
us,  and  without  which  any  church  is  poor  indeed, 
namely,  the  poor.  Never  be  too  busy  to  give  these 
your  constant  personal  attention.  Although  Wes- 
ley traveled  every  year  nearly  five  thousand  miles 
by  carriage,  and  spent  much  time  in  retirement  and 
study  alone,  yet  he  always  found  time,  as  he  tells  us, 
''  to  visit  the  sick  and  poor — a  matter  of  absolute 
duty."  The  poor  should  be  your  most  loyal  friends, 
for  their  approbation  is  a  testimonial  to  a  minister's 
worth.  Among  them  you  will  find  probably  the 
greatest  number  of  your  saints  and  those  least 
spoiled  or  spotted  by  the  world.  Cardinal  Gibbons 
thus  pertinently  quotes  that  great  Christian,  Sir 
Walter  Scott,  "  I  have  read  books  enough,"  he  says, 
"  and  conversed  with  splendidly  educated  men  in 
my  time,  but  I  assure  you  I  have  heard  higher 
sentiments  from  the  lips  of  the  poor,  uneducated 
men  and  women  than  I  have  ever  met  with  out  of 
the  pages  of  the  Bible."  *    The  poor,  together  with 

*  "  The  Preacher  and  His  Province,"  by  Cardinal  Gibbons,  "  North 
American  Review,"  May,  1895,  p.  522. 


HOW   BEST  PROMOTED  4I I 

the  sick  and  the  bereaved,  will  be  the  minister's 
minister.  Arnold  of  Rugby  said  most  truly  that 
"  personal  contact  with  the  poor  was  one  of  the 
great  safeguards  against  religious  coldness  and  in- 
difference." ^  Perhaps  from  no  other  class  will  the 
pastor  gain  greater  satisfaction  in  his  ministry. 
As  he  ministers  to  the  poor  he  will  see  coming  to 
pass  that  which  he  dreamed  in  the  days  of  his 
preparation  for  his  sacred  tasks.  The  poor  were 
the  friends  of  Jesus  and  they  are  his  friends  still. 
"  I  expect  little  good  will  be  done  here,"  are  the 
words  recorded  in  the  heart  of  John  Wesley's  Jour- 
nal, after  he  had  preached  to  a  very  elegant 
congregation :  "  For  we  begin  at  the  wrong  end ; 
religion  must  not  go  from  the  greatest  to  the  least 
or  the  power  would  appear  to  be  of  men."  ^ 

6.  Among  those  for  whom  the  pastor's  greatest 
solicitude  will  be  felt  will  be  the  unconverted  mem- 
bers of  Christian  families.  Keep  a  list  of  all  such 
persons  in  your  congregation,  for  your  own  inspec- 
tion only.  Every  possible  effort  should  be  made  to 
disarm  the  suspicion  with  which  they  will  regard  you 
as  a  minister.  To  do  this,  be  interested  in  what 
interests  them,  but  take  proper  care,  however,  never 
in  condescending  to  allow  yourself  to  descend.  Fol- 
low the  example  of  Paul,  who  was  made  "  all  things 
to  all  men,  that  I  might  by  all  means  save  some."  ^ 
Your  success  in  spiritual  ways  will  very  largely 
depend   upon   your   willingness   and   ability   to   do 

1  "  W.  G.  Ward  and  the  Oxford  Movement,"  p.  133. 

2  P.  306.  3  I   Cor.  9  :   19. 


412  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

this  individual  work.  "  Wc  must  try  to  get  at  in- 
dividuals. I  am  quite  convinced  we  shall  not  suc- 
ceed unless  we  work  in  this  way.  .  .  An  Archbishop 
of  Canterbury  contrasted  public  preaching  with  per- 
sonal dealing  in  this  way :  '  When  we  preach  it  is 
like  dashing  water  from  a  bucket  upon  so  many 
vessels  which  are  arranged  before  us — some  drops 
fall  into  one  and  some  into  another,  while  others 
remain  empty;  but  when  we  speak  to  individuals, 
it  is  like  pouring  water  into  the  neck  of  a  vessel/  "  ^ 

It  is  generally  true  that  the  unconverted  dread 
nothing  so  much  as  your  speaking  to  them  on  the 
subject  of  religion,  and  yet  if  it  is  rightly  done,  noth- 
ing will  win  their  regard  and  respect  more  quickly. 
The  failure  to  speak  to  them  on  this  subject  will 
be  a  matter  of  wonder  to  any  who,  knowing  the 
light  and  peace  which  we  ourselves  profess,  note 
our  neglect  to  urge  faithfully  their  acceptance  of 
that  which  means  so  much  to  us.  Better  far  a 
few  mistakes  on  our  part  in  dealing  with  this  class 
than  to  allow  fear  or  dread  of  blundering  to  keep 
us  from  speaking  at  all. 

7.  What  is  our  duty  in  regard  to  strangers  and 
occasional  visitors  in  our  congregation?  In  this 
matter  be  very  careful  to  be  strictly  honorable. 
While  you  should  be  on  the  alert  to  bring  into  the 
Christian  fold  those  who  now  and  again  corne 
within  the  sphere  of  your  influence,  never  go  un- 
invited to  visit  members  of  other  churches.  If, 
however,   members   of   another  communion   desire 

*  Haslam,  "  From  Death  into  Life,"  pp.   144,  145. 


HOW  BEST  PROMOTED  4I3 

of  their  own  volition  to  enter  your  church,  see  the 
minister  of  that  church  and  have  with  him  a  com- 
plete understanding  before  allowing  those  who  seek 
fellowship  with  you  to  come  before  the  prudential 
committee  or  the  church.  Courtesy  and  wisdom 
both  dictate  such  a  course,  and  in  so  doing  we  but 
follow  the  rule  which  is  golden  because  it  works 
both  ways. 

If  your  parish  is  in  some  watering-place  or  town 
of  summer  resort,  much  will  often  be  lost  for  want 
of  a  little  courtesy  to  visitors,  and  attention  to  such 
people  at  such  places  is  generally  greatly  appreci- 
ated by  the  recipients.  Courtesy  costs  nothing,  but 
reveals  much,  and  earns  dividends  out  of  all 
proportion  to  the  investment. 

III.  There  are  other  means  besides  regular  and 
special  pastoral  visiting  by  which  pastoral  inter- 
course may  be  promoted.    Among  such  we  mention 

1.  A  pastor's  letter-box  in  the  vestibule  of  the 
church,  in  which  communications  may  be  dropped 
and  which  should  be  regarded  with  all  the  confidence 
and  attention  of  a  personal  interview.  Keep  the 
congregation  constantly  in  mind  of  the  presence 
of  this  box,  and  let  it  be  placed  in  a  position  of 
prominence  and  be  of  such  goodly  proportions  that 
it  may  readily  catch  the  eye.  The  key  to  this  box 
should  never  be  allowed  out  of  the  possession  of 
the  pastor,  and  it  should  be  clearly  understood  by 
all  that  no  one  has  access  to  it  but  himself. 

2.  At  the  prayer-meeting  the  pastor  will  find 
special   opportunities    for   social    intercourse.      He 


4^4  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

should  come  to  this  service  early  and  should  encour- 
age the  people  to  remain  afterward  for  social  greet- 
ing, taking  care  to  be  quite  impartial  himself  in 
speaking  to  those  present. 

3.  At  the  communion  service  the  pastor  will  find 
the  hearts  of  those  in  attendance  especially  open  to 
meet  his  advances.  Be  at  the  door  as  the  people 
disperse,  even  if  this  is  not  your  usual  custom  on 
other  Sundays,  and  speak  to  as  many  as  possible. 

4.  In  another  place  we  have  advised  the  holding 
of  regular  office  hours.  Remember  that  a  printed 
announcement  becomes  dead  unless  it  occasionally 
has  life  put  into  it  by  the  living  voice.  Therefore 
announce  now  and  again  these  hours  and  empha- 
size the  fact  of  your  desire  to  see  at  that  time,  any 
members  of  the  church  or  congregation  who  desire 
to  see  you. 

5.  The  holding  of  sectional  or  cottage  meetings 
of  a  social  or  religious  character,  or  better  both 
combined,  is  strongly  advised.  Make  a  *'  church  in 
the  house  "  of  many  of  your  members ;  thus  you 
will  draw  near  to  them  yourself  and  get  hold  of 
their  neighbors  as  well. 

6.  While  the  pastor  should  never  depend  upon  the 
mail  to  do  too  much  of  his  pastoral  work,  yet  he 
should  find  here  one  of  his  strongest  allies.  Letters 
will  be  retained  and  re-read  and  do  service  again  and 
again.  Some  pastors  keep  a  book  in  which  are 
noted  the  dates  of  the  birthdays  of  the  children  of 
the  parish,  and  the  anniversaries  of  critical  periods 
in  th^  history  of  the  members,  such  as  the  death  of 


HOW  BEST  PROMOTED  4^5 

loved  ones,  or  their  own  baptism  or  marriage,  and 
as  such  days  occur,  write  personal  notes  of  re- 
membrance and  affection.  In  this  way  they  bind 
their  people  with  cords  of  love  not  only  to  them- 
selves, but  to  Christ,  who  is  shown  in  such  tender 
thoughtfulness  and  individual  solicitude.  Because 
he  was  a  model  pastor,  we  have  often  quoted  the 
example  of  Doctor  Goodell,  and  in  regard  to  letter- 
writing  one  of  his  New  Britain  people  says :  "  He 
was  very  felicitous  in  occasional  letters  addressed 
to  individual  members  of  his  flock;  letters  full  of 
suggestions  for  strengthening  faith  and  encourag- 
ing Christian  activity."  ^  This  is  a  felicity  which 
every  pastor  should  attempt  to  emulate.  Letter- 
writing  as  an  important  feature  in  methods  of  pas- 
toral work  will  be  found  more  and  more  useful  the 
longer  the  minister  continues  in  one  place. 

Many  ways  and  means  will  be  found  by  every 
pastor  to  promote  that  intercourse  through  which 
he  does  his  work  as  an  ambassador  of  Christ.  Plac- 
ing in  the  foreground  regular  pastoral  visiting,  and 
the  answering  immediately  of  special  requests  for 
his  presence,  we  have  not  been  able  to  do  more  than 
merely  note  some  of  those  other  means  which  every 
pastor  must  find  and  apply  for  himself.  The  suc- 
cess which  he  has  in  coming  close  to  his  people 
will  be  shown  by  the  lessened  formality  with  which 
they  regard  him,  as  little  by  little  with  the  passing 
years  the  pastor  of  the  church  becomes  the  friei'd 
of  the  people.     While  in  the  pastoral  call  mu<  h 

*A.  H.  Currier's  "Life  of  Constance  L.  Goodell,  d.  d.,"  p.  177. 


4l6  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

use  will  be  made  of  the  parlor,  woe  unto  that  pastor 
who  remains  there  always,  **  and  that  drawing- 
room — dear  me!  What  a  fine  room  it  is!  But 
how  often  have  you  used  it?  About  twice  a  year, 
and  the  rest  of  the  year  it  is  yours  for  killing  the 
minister.  When  he  calls  he  is  shown  into  that  cold, 
horrid  room,  and  he  does  not  know  what  to  do 
with  himself.  He  wishes  they  would  let  him  go 
down  into  the  kitchen  and  sit  by  the  fire.  But  no — 
the  drawing  room — that  is  the  room  for  killing 
people;  it  is  the  murder-room,  and  it  gives  people 
rheumatism  and  all  sorts  of  things."  ^  Therefore 
our  closing  counsel  to  the  pastor  who  would  avoid 
"  all  sorts  of  things  "  is  that  he  get  ''  down  into  the 
kitchen  "  as  soon  as  possible,  and  may  the  genial 
glow  of  the  fire  warm  him  and  his  people  as  they 
come  together  in  familiar  pastoral  intercourse. 

^  C.  H.  Spurgeon,  "  Speeches  at  Home  and  Abroad,"  p.  121. 


THE   MINISTER  AS   LEADER 


2B 


SUMMARY 


I.  What  is  Meant  by  the  Minister  as  Leader.    Doctor 

Chalmers'  definition. 

II.  Essential  Elements  in  Ministerial  Leadership, 

1.  Purity  of  purpose. 

2.  Decision  of  character. 

3.  The  ability  and  readiness  to  work. 

4.  Common  sense.    How  this  will  show  itself. 

5.  A  knowledge  of  human  nature,     (i)    Natural.     (2) 

Acquired. 

III.  How  Pastoral  Leadership  Will  be  Proved. 

1.  Carefully  study  the  congregation. 

2.  Do  not  undertake  too  much  yourself,     (i)   This  is 

false  to  the  congregational  theory.    (2)  This  is  para- 
lyzing   to    congregational    activity.       (3)     This    is 
injurious  to  the  minister. 
CoNCXUSiON.    Ministerial  leadership  begins  but  does  not 
end  with  the  local  church. 


XIX 

THE  MINISTER  AS  LEADER 

I.  By  successful  leadership  we  mean,  in  Doctor 
Chalmers'  happy  phrase,  *'  The  Prosperous  Manage- 
ment of  Human  Nature."  The  minister  on  settUng 
over  a  church  finds  himself  called  upon  to  take  the 
lead  of  a  body  of  Christian  people.  To  do  this 
properly  he  must  be  a  competent  man  of  affairs, 
which  is  somewhat  different  from  being  a  man  of 
business.  The  latter  term  refers  chiefly,  though 
not  exclusively,  to  the  mastery  of  details.  The 
"  man  of  affairs  "  suggests  one  with  capacity  for 
intelligent  and  vigorous  guidance,  whose  eyes 
range  to  a  far-distant  horizon.  Such  a  man  will 
possess  the  ability  to  appreciate  difficulties,  and  a 
strong  will  that  adheres  resolutely  to  the  purpose 
which  it  has  formed  deliberately.  The  minister  will 
need  to  guide  his  people,  for  the  church  must  be 
progressive  and,  what  is  by  no  means  always  the 
same  thing,  aggressive  as  well.  He  must  also  de- 
velop his  people;  for  the  church  is  full  of  latent 
ability  that  needs  to  be  called  out  from  the  dim  re- 
cesses in  which  it  is  hidden.  Hence,  in  addition  to 
his  power  as  a  preacher  and  his  faithfulness  as  a 
pastor,  the  minister  will  require  ability  as  a  leader. 
He  needs  to  unite  in  his  person  the  qualities  which 

419 


420  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

make  a  successful  statesman  and  a  victorious  gen- 
eral. "  He  must  have  heart,  humor,  and  human- 
ity," ^  repHed  a  noted  preacher  and  wise  leader, 
when  asked  for  the  conditions  of  ministerial  suc- 
cess in  London.  This  combination  of  qualities  is 
of  prime  importance.  The  lack  of  it  breaks  up 
many  a  promising  ministry,  while  its  possession 
holds  many  a  minister  in  his  place,  although  he  may 
not  be  conspicuous  as  a  preacher  or  pastor.  The 
quality  which  in  this  chapter  we  shall  seek  to  de- 
scribe and  commend  is  preeminent  in  all  ministers 
who  have  been  great  movers  of  men,  and  no  one 
who  has  made  a  mark,  however  slight,  on  his  gen- 
eration has  been  entirely  without  it.  Greater  even 
than  his  preaching  or  than  his  self-sacrificing  pas- 
toral labor,  this  quality  stands  forth  preeminent  in 
the  life  of  Phillips  Brooks;  he  is  described  by  his 
biographer  as  being  to  his  church,  "  what  a  good 
housekeeper  is  in  a  family.  He  had  his  eye  on 
everything,  knew  all  that  was  going  on,  and  seemed 
to  be  everywhere.  He  was  very  positive,  but  the 
people  liked  it.  When  anybody  wanted  to  do  any- 
thing, he  would  make  himself  master  of  the  situa- 
tion in  five  minutes.  Any  one  could  get  hold  of  him, 
if  only  there  was  earnestness  and  he  saw  that  he 
was  really  wanted  and  needed."  ^ 

H.  It  must  be  confessed  at  the  outset  that  Min- 
isterial Leadership  calls  for  a  rare  combination  of 
qualities,  a  combination  of  the  prophetic  and  com- 
mercial temperaments  that  is  rarely  found  in  one 

I  Th^  Rev.  H,  Price  Hughes.  »  "  Life,"  Vol.  II.,  p.  775. 


THE  MINISTER  AS  LEADER  42I 

man.  But  the  call  for  such  men  is  loud  everywhere. 
Unfortunately,  we  have  not  yet  come  to  the  point 
where  the  church  may  be  furnished  with  these  vari- 
ous traits  each  embodied  in  a  separate  man.  Speak- 
ing more  particularly  of  the  institutional  church,  the 
Rev.  R.  J.  Campbell,  of  London,  declares  that  the 
church  of  to-day  *'  needs  one  minister  to  be  a 
prophet  in  the  pulpit,  and  another  to  be  a  business 
manager."  As  this  does  not  now  seem  practicable, 
we  must  go  on  seeking  those  men  who  unite  to  the 
instinct  of  the  born  prophet  the  practical  abilities 
of  a  consecrated  business  man.  We  mention  some 
of  the  essential  elements  in  ministerial  leadership: 

1.  Purity  of  purpose  is  the  prime  requisite  in  such 
leadership.  Statesmanship  has  too  often  been  de- 
graded by  its  alliance  with  mere  policy.  The  lead- 
ership of  the  minister,  however,  seeks  first  of  all, 
not  for  personal  aggrandizement,  not  for  the  increase 
of  his  own  church,  not  for  the  spread  of  his  own  de- 
nomination, but  for  the  advancement  of  the  king- 
dom of  Christ.  A  minister's  influence  is  in  propor- 
tion to  his  disinterestedness,  and  it  is  only  as  he  is 
mainly  actuated  by  this  highest  of  motives  that 
people  will  either  long  listen  to,  or  follow  him.  This 
aim  kept  steadily  in  view  will  purify  and  ennoble  the 
leadership  of  any  minister. 

2.  Next  to  purity  of  purpose  we  mention  decision 
of  character  as  essential  in  ministerial  leadership. 
Individuality  is  of  great  value.  Personality  is 
power.  A  man  who  was  a  colorless  reflection  of 
what  others  said  and  thought  never  yet  wielded  a 


422  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

scepter  or  drew  a  sword  that  powerfully  influenced 
human  action.  The  words  of  John  Foster  should 
be  laid  to  heart  by  every  pastor  who  dares  do  all  that 
may  become  a  man :  "  I  trust  I  shall  firmly  confront 
everything  that  threatens  me  while  prosecuting  my 
purpose,  and  I  am  prepared  to  meet  the  conse- 
quences of  it  when  it  is  accomplished.  I  should  de- 
spise a  being,  though  it  were  myself,  whose  agency 
could  be  held  enslaved  by  the  gloomy  shapes  of 
imagination,  or  the  shrieks  of  owls,  or  by  the  threats 
or  frowns  of  man;  and  I  disdain  to  compromise 
the  interests  that  rouse  me  to  action  for  the  privi- 
leges of  an  ignoble  security."  There  are  frequent 
emergencies  and  crises  in  the  history  of  a  church 
when  immediate  and  decisive  action  is  needed,  and 
which  need  a  decided  man  to  deal  with  them.  There 
are  times  when  a  quick  turn  of  the  wheel  saves  the 
ship,  and  when  a  moment's  hesitation  sends  her 
crashing  against  the  iceberg.  The  minister  is  the 
man  at  the  wheel.  Remember  that,  as  a  rule,  in 
matters  of  principle  first  thoughts  are  best;  in  mat- 
ters of  policy,  second  thoughts.  When  there  is  any 
conflict  between  policy  and  principle,  decision  of 
character  demands  that  the  minister  of  Christ  shall 
act  on  those  first  thoughts  to  the  exclusion  of  all 
others.  There  is  nothing  which  the  world  admires 
more  than  action  impelled  by  principle.  It  is  the 
very  reason  for  self-sacrifice;  it  is  the  rightful  de- 
mand of  this  age,  especially  upon  all  who  find 
themselves  commissioned  as  Christian  ministers. 
3.  A  third  essential  element  in  ministerial  leader- 


THE   MINISTER  AS   LEADER  423 

ship  is  found  in  the  ability  and  the  readiness  of  the 
minister  to  do  work  himself.  There  can  be  no  suc- 
cess "  unless  he  who  has  the  office  of  leader  per- 
forms in  fact  the  hardest  work.  If  I  have  had  suc- 
cess in  any  undertaking,  it  has  been  simply  from 
hard  labor."  ^  Therefore  lead,  but  never  drive. 
Cattle  are  driven  to  market,  but  sheep  are  led  be- 
side the  still  waters  and  into  the  green  pastures. 
Never  forget  the  difference  between  the  words  '^  go  " 
and  ''  come."  The  minister  should  know  how  to 
distinguish  between  a  command  and  an  invitation. 
Nay  more,  his  invitations  should  be  commands,  and 
his  commands  invitations.  To  say  to  our  people 
"  go  "  implies  an  advance  in  which  we  do  not  ac- 
company them,  but  to  say  "  come,"  signifies  our 
willingness  to  stand  by  them  and  to  suffer  with 
them  until  the  end  of  the  adventure.  It  was  this 
very  willingness  on  the  part  of  Christ,  and  the  fact 
that  he  never  asked  others  to  do  what  he  himself 
would  not  do,  that  made  his  first  disciples  ready  to 
take  up  their  crosses  and  follow  him.  And  only  as 
his  ministers  manifest  the  same  quality  will  the 
church  of  to-day  be  found  in  the  line  of  advance. 

4.  In  a  previous  chapter  we  have  referred  to  the 
quality  we  next  mention  as  among  the  essential  ele- 
ments in  pastoral  leadership,  namely,  common  sense. 
We  would  mention  this  again  and  again,  for  it  is 
in  such  constant  demand  in  all  a  minister's  work 
that  it  can  hardly  be  noted  too  often.  "An  ounce 
of  mother-wit  is  worth  a  pound  of  clergy,"  is  an 

1 "  Doctor  Wayland's  Life,"  Vol.  II.,  p.  230. 


424  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

old  saying,  of  whose  justice  we  are  the  more  con- 
vinced the  longer  we  live.  Freely  interpreted  this 
saying  means  *'  that  discretion,  gentle  manners,  com- 
mon sense,  and  good  nature  are,  in  men  of  high 
ecclesiastical  station  (and  we  may  add  of  any  eccle- 
siastical station),  of  far  greater  importance  than 
the  greatest  skill  in  discriminating  between  Sub- 
lapsarian  and  Supralapsarian  doctrines."  ^  The  two 
qualifications  which  Timothy  Dwight  was  wont  to 
consider  indispensable  to  entering  upon  the  gospel 
ministry — first,  grace;  second,  common  sense — were 
in  his  later  years  reversed  in  their  order :  "  I  now 
put  common  sense  first,  for  without  it  even  grace 
cannot  fit  a  man  to  be  useful  in  the  sacred  calling." 
Common  sense  is  a  power  which,  in  the  words  of 
Wordsworth,  "  has  great  allies."  It  will  prove  its 
value  in  many  ways  in  a  minister's  work.  By  it 
opponents  are  conciliated.  In  a  church  of  congre- 
gational polity  there  will  be  parties,  cliques,  and 
groups  of  persons  who,  like  birds  of  a  feather  flock 
together.  Under  such  conditions  the  minister  will 
at  times  keep  his  seat  in  the  saddle  only  with  ex- 
treme difficulty,  and  he  is  certain  to  be  thrown  un- 
less common  sense  comes  to  his  rescue.  It  will  en- 
able him  to  become  proficient  in  that  most  difficult  of 
the  arts,  learning  by  experience.  One  mistake  should 
teach  us  all  that  it  is  necessary  to  know  along  a 
particular  line  of  action.  Some  one  has  said,  "  He 
is  the  greatest  general  who  makes  the  fewest  blun- 
ders."    This  is  the   mission   of  experience.     She 

^  Sydney  Smith. 


HE  MINISTER  AS  LEADER  425 

writes  her  copy  in  indelible  ink.  An  American  hu- 
morist has  set  this  forth  in  a  metaphor,  whose  ex- 
pressiveness atones  for  its  lack  of  elegance :  "  The 
man  who  gets  bit  twice  by  the  same  dog  is  fitter 
for  that  kind  of  business  than  for  any  other."  ^ 
To  this  we  would  add  nothing  save  to  remark  that 
the  minister  who  "  gets  bit  twice  "  in  the  same  place 
by  the  same  dog  has  need  seriously  to  question  the 
genuineness  of  his  call  to  the  gospel  ministry. 

Common  sense  also  acts  as  a  brake,  which  pre- 
vents the  minister  from  premature  action.  The 
young  minister  cannot  have  too  strongly  impressed 
upon  him  the  fact  that  many  things  cannot  be 
mended  at  once,  and  so  must  be  let  alone  for  the 
present.    He  should  be  above  all  men, 

Prompt  to  move,  but  firm  to  wait, 

Knowing  things  rashly  sought  are  rarely  found." 

Common  sense  in  the  minister  will  show  itself 
also  in  a  prudent  reticence  which  will  teach  his  lips 
to  be  silent;  insight  will  enable  him  to  see  with- 
out seeing,  and  in  action  will  cause  him  to 
move  so  slowly,  that  like  a  glacier,  his  advance  will 
at  times  be  imperceptible.  With  common  sense  as 
a  teacher,  the  minister  will  learn  the  value  of  con- 
ceding points  which  are  not  essential.  There  must  be 
concession  and  compromise  in  the  congregational 
form  of  church  government.^  That  which  is  vital 
must  of  course  ever  be  preserved,  but  he  who  would 

*Josh  Billings. 

*  Wordsworth.  '  Hook's  "  Life,"  Vol,  II,,  p.  476. 


426  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

be  a  ruler  of  men  must  possess  the  secret  of  carrying 
his  point  by  conceding  whatever  does  not  involve  a 
vital  principle.  Nothing  but  common  sense  can 
teach  a  man  a  cheerful  acceptance  of  the  situation 
as  he  finds  it.  The  minister  may  often  find  himself 
outvoted  on  some  question,  and  then  to  remember 
Cromwell's  words  will  prove  useful :  "  I  beseech 
you  in  the  bowels  of  Jesus  Christ  think  it  possible 
that  you  may  be  mistaken."  What  a  comfort  also 
is  this  saying  from  George  Macdonald :  **  When  you 
cannot  do  as  you  like,  the  best  thing  is  to  like  what 
you  do."  We  all  know  that  "  except  the  Lord  build 
the  house,  the  builders  build  in  vain,"  but  the  very 
mortar  which  holds  in  place  the  stones  of  the  Lord's 
laying  is  the  common  sense  of  his  followers.  On 
the  eve  of  the  disruption  of  the  Church  of  Scotland, 
Chalmers  wrote,  after  he  had  read  the  eleventh 
chapter  of  Genesis :  "  I  too  have  been  set  on  the 
erection  of  my  Babel.  .  .  Though  I  cannot  resign 
my  convictions,  I  must  now — and  surely  it  is  good 
to  be  so  taught — I  must  now,  under  the  experi- 
mental sense  of  my  own  helplessness,  acknowledge 
with  all  humility  .  .  .  the  hope  in  the  efficacy  of  a 
blessing  from  on  high  still  in  reserve."  ^  These 
words  breathe  the  essential  quality  of  common  sense, 
and  enforce  the  statement  of  Emerson  that  "  with- 
out accommodation,  society  is  impracticable."  This 
advice  was  given  to  students  for  the  ministry  by 
one  who  knew  the  value  of  the  experimental  sense  of 
one's  own  helplessness :  "  Keep  still.    When  trouble 

i"Life,"  Vol.  I.,  p.   is8. 


THE   MINISTER  AS   LEADER  427 

is  brewing,  keep  still.  When  slander  is  getting  on 
his  legs,  keep  still.  When  your  feelings  are  hurt, 
keep  still.  .  .  Time  works  wonders.  Wait  till  you  can 
speak  calmly  and  then  you  will  not  need  to  speak, 
maybe.  Silence  is  the  most  massive  thing  conceiv- 
able, sometimes.  It  is  strength  in  very  grandeur. 
It  is  like  a  regiment  ordered  to  stand  still  in  the 
mad  fury  of  battle.  To  plunge  in  were  twice  as 
easy.  The  tongue  has  unsettled  more  ministers  than 
small  salaries  ever  did,  or  lack  of  ability  ever  did."  ^ 
We  have  given  a  large  place  to  common  sense  as  one 
of  the  essential  elements  in  ministerial  leadership, 
but  no  larger  place  than,  we  believe,  it  deserves. 
Without  it  all  the  minister's  best  endeavors  are  neg- 
atived, while  its  possession  "  covers  a  multitude  of 
sins."  All  that  we  have  said  is  thus  summed  up 
by  Cardinal  Manning  in  a  sermon  preached  while 
archdeacon  of  Chichester :  "  It  is  precisely  those 
characters  which  the  world  counts  weakest,  that 
gain  most  absolute  mastery.  It  is  by  gentleness  and 
a  yielding  temper,  by  conceding  all  indifferent 
points,  by  endurance  of  undeserved  contempt,  by 
refusing  to  be  offended,  by  asking  reconciliation 
when  others  would  exact  apology,  that  the  sternest 
spirits  of  the  world  are  absolutely  broken  into  a 
willing  and  glad  obedience  to  the  lowliest  servants 
of  Christ."  2 

5.  Closely  akin  to  common  sense  is  a  knowledge 

*  "  Yale  Lectures  on  Preaching  and  Other  Writings,"  by  Nathaniel 
J.  Burton,  d.  d. 

8  E.  D.  Purcell's  "  Life  of  Cardinal  Manning,"  Vol.  I.,  p.  197. 


428  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

of  human  nature,  which  we  mention  as  a  further 
essential  of  the  minister  who  would  be  a  leader. 
Success  in  a  pastorate  is  largely  determined  by  this, 
and  upon  such  knowledge  common  sense  itself  de- 
pends. It  helps  the  minister  to  attain  what  Doctor 
Chalmers  often  spoke  of  as  "  one  of  the  noblest  and 
most  delightful  exercises  of  human  power."  His  bi- 
ographer adds,  "  most  pleasantly  and  most  prosper- 
ously was  such  management  carried  on  by  himself; 
with  admirable  skill,  which  never,  however,  bor- 
dered upon  artifice ;  the  singleness  and  simplicity  of 
the  aim  being  always  as  conspicuous  as  the  wise 
adjustment  of  the  means."  ^ 

(i)  This  knowledge  of  human  nature  may  be 
natural.  Some  men  are  born  with  an  instinctive 
acquaintance  with  the  springs  of  motives,  the  salient 
points  in  various  characters,  the  best  and  wisest 
ways  of  handling  circumstances.  We  have  only  to 
mention  the  names  of  such  men  as  Luther,  Wesley, 
Spurgeon,  Beecher,  Brooks,  and  Moody  to  know 
how  excellent  a  gift  nature  sometimes  bestows  in 
this  inborn  knowledge.  And  yet  it  is  not  so  much 
the  knowledge  which  is  inborn  as  the  quality  of 
sympathy  from  which  it  springs.^  The  ability  to 
read  character  at  a  glance,  once  saved  Rowland  Hill 
from  a  beating  at  the  hands  of  a  pugilist  who  had 
been  engaged  to  molest  him  in  a  town  where  he  ex- 
pected to  preach :  "  Having  ascended  the  pulpit  and 
satisfied  himself  by  the  appearance  of  the  pugilist, 
that  he  was  not  inaccessible  to  flattery,  he  beckoned 

1 "  Life,"  Vol.  II„  p.  29.  2  "  Life  of  James  McCosh,"  p.  139. 


THE  MINISTER  AS  LEADER  429 

him  to  the  pulpit  stairs,  and  told  him  that  he  was 
come  to  preach  to  those  people,  in  the  hope  of  doing 
them  good;  that  some  opposition  had  been  threat- 
ened ;  that  he  had  been  told  of  his  strength  and  skill 
in  self-defense,  and  had  full  confidence  in  his  pow- 
ers ;  therefore  he  should  place  himself  in  his  hands, 
rely  on  his  protection,  and  beg  the  favor  of  his  com- 
pany to  ride  with  him  in  his  carriage  after  the  serv- 
ice to  dinner !  "  ^  Thus  at  the  cost  of  a  dinner, 
Rowland  Hill  saved  himself  a  pummeling,  and  was 
enabled  to  carry  out  his  will  to  preach  even  to  those 
who,  unwilling  to  hear  him  speak,  were  only  too 
ready  to  hear  him  groan. 

A  modern  illustration  of  this  same  trait  of 
constitutional  generalship  is  found  in  the  life 
of  Phillips  Brooks.  He  called  one  evening  upon 
two  young  men  whom  he  had  noticed  in  his 
congregation,  and  found  them  in  the  attic  of 
a  crowded  boarding-house.  The  evening  was 
warm,  and  sitting  with  their  coats  off,  they 
were  greatly  embarrassed  by  the  entrance  of  the 
famous  preacher.  But  Phillips  Brooks  was  more 
than  a  preacher.  With  a  remark  about  the  ex- 
cessive heat  he  took  off  his  own  coat,  and  thus  put 
them  at  once  at  their  ease  and  opened  the  doors  of 
their  hearts.  An  application  of  this  same  knowledge 
on  the  part  of  Dr.  Joseph  Parker  once  enabled  him  to 
prove  himself  more  than  a  match  for  that  common 
enough  cause  of  disturbance — a  baby.  At  the  Good 
Friday  service  of  the  City  Temple  in  London,  of 

1  Charlesworth's  "Life,"  p.  104. 


430  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

which  for  so  many  years  he  was  the  minister, 
mothers  had  brought  their  children,  and  one  of  the 
babies  kept  up  a  running  commentary  throughout 
the  entire  service.  Before  dismissing  the  people. 
Doctor  Parker,  after  thanking  the  choir  for  its  serv- 
ices, referred  to  "  that  little  singer  in  the  corner,'* 
and  amid  general  smiles  continued :  "  I  never  turn 
a  baby  out  of  church.  What  would  the  church  be 
without  its  babies?  I  don't  know  what  the  baby 
was  saying,  but  I  know  it  was  all  true.'*  ^ 

(2)  But  a  knowledge  of  human  nature  may  in 
considerable  measure  be  acquired  as  well  as  in- 
herited. There  are  a  few  prominent  types  of  char- 
acter which  can  easily  be  learned,  and  under  which 
most  men  will  range  themselves.  Learn  these  by  all 
means.  Let  these  types  be  the  pegs  on  which  you 
hang,  metaphorically  speaking,  the  greater  part  of 
your  church  and  congregation.  Men  are  sanguine, 
melancholic,  nervous,  lymphatic,  aggressive,  con- 
servative. And  under  some  one  of  these  classes 
most  men  whom  you  meet  may  be  classified.  Phre- 
nology, however  much  quackery  there  may  be  mixed 
with  it  as  a  profession,  has  at  any  rate  given  us  a 
classification  of  heads  which  is  substantially  fair. 
These  heads  will  be  the  points  of  a  sermon  which 
ministerial  experience  will  be  constantly  preaching 
to  you,  and  whose  text  will  ever  be  "  the  proper 
study  of  mankind  is  man."  ^  Referring  to  the  ab- 
stract sciences,  Pascal  writes :  "  When  I  began  to 
study  man,  I  saw  that  these  abstract  studies  are  not 

11907.  2  Pope. 


THE  MINISTER  AS  LEADER  43 1 

suited  to  him,  and  that  in  diving  into  them  I  wan- 
dered farther  from  my  real  object  than  those  who 
were  ignorant  of  them;  and  I  forgave  men  for  not 
having  attended  to  these  things.  But  I  thought  at 
least  I  should  find  many  companions  in  the  study 
of  mankind,  which  is  the  true  and  proper  study  of 
men.  I  was  mistaken.  There  are  yet  fewer  stu- 
dents of  man  than  of  geometry."  ^  That  eccentric 
genius.  Father  Taylor,  of  Boston,  knew  men  better 
than  books,  and  hence  his  power  over  them.  He 
showed  his  keen  sense  when  he  once  dared  to  say 
of  Doctor  Channing:  "  If  he  only  had  had  an  edu- 
cation !  "  And  Channing  showed  himself  far  more 
than  a  scholar  in  the  humility  of  his  reply,  "  Yes, 
he  is  right.  What  I  have  needed  is  an  education 
for  my  work." 

A  minister's  life  ought  to  be  especially  favorable 
for  the  study  of  human  nature.  He  comes  as  close 
to  its  best  phases  as  does  the  physician,  and  far 
closer  than  the  lawyer.  As  to  men  of  these  two 
professions,  its  seamy  side  is  revealed  to  him  as 
well.  He  hears  the  true  tone  of  the  human  voice, 
and  sees  the  true  look  of  the  human  face  when  un- 
masked by  some  overwhelming  sin  or  trouble  or 
grief.  While  the  minister's  active  life  is  propitious 
for  the  revelation  of  human  nature  in  its  various 
phases,  his  training,  however,  is  not  so.  Mr.  Moody 
puts  this  strongly,  but  not  without  reason :  "  You 
take  a  man  who  has  gone  to  a  fitting  school  for 
several  years,  then  four  years  to  college,  and  then 

^Tulloch's  "Pascal,"  pp.   172,  173. 


432  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

three  years  to  a  theological  seminary,  and  he  comes 
out  with  as  little  knowledge  of  human  nature  as  if 
he  had  dropped  out  of  the  moon."  ^  John  Bright's 
well-known  dislike  for  Scotch  theology,  because 
"  it's  too  full  of  the  gridiron,"  was  once  forcibly 
shown  at  a  dinner  when  he  turned  from  a  Highland 
minister  of  assertive  tongue  with  the  remark,  **  It's 
odd  that  a  man  who  knows  so  little  about  this  world 
can  tell  us  so  much  about  the  next."  Yet  while  all 
this  is  true,  as  a  matter  of  fact  ministers  are  found 
to  be  capable  in  the  management  of  rehgious  or- 
ganizations. As  members  of  executive  boards,  sec- 
retaries of  societies,  managers  of  conventions,  and 
members  of  important  committees,  they  are,  as  a 
rule,  more  able  than  laymen. 

In  mentioning  some  of  the  essential  elements  in 
pastoral  leadership,  the  order  in  which  we  have 
considered  them  is  that  of  intrinsic  excellence  rather 
than  that  of  practical  worth — purity  of  purpose,  de- 
cision of  character,  readiness  to  work,  common 
sense,  knowledge  of  human  nature.  With  these 
qualities  firmly  in  place,  the  minister  should  be  able 
to  weather  many  a  storm  and  to  arrive  in  due  time 
at  the  desired  haven.  Every  leader  must  be  him- 
self led.  As  he  does  his  work  as  the  servant  of 
Jesus  Christ,  the  minister  will  have  abundant  oppor- 
tunity to  manifest  the  metal  of  which  he  is  made. 

III.  This  leads  us  to  consider  how  Ministerial 
Leadership  will  be  Displayed.  It  will  show  itself 
in  organizing  the  church  for  Christian  work. 

» 1889. 


THE  MINISTER  AS   LEADER  433 

I.  The  minister  should  make  a  careful  study  of 
the  membership  of  his  church,  for  it  is  full  of  un- 
developed talent.  It  is  said  that  eighty-five  per 
cent,  of  our  church-members  are  not  working  for 
Christ  to  anything  like  the  full  limit  of  their  pow- 
ers. The  church  in  this  particular  does  not  show 
well  in  comparison  with  other  enterprises.  The 
army  has  a  larger  percentage  of  soldiers,  the  factory 
of  employed  power,  and  commercial  speculations 
yield  a  larger  return  of  profit.  Under  the  leader- 
ship of  Andrew  Fuller  the  church  at  Kettering,  at 
work  for  the  conversion  of  the  world,  forgot  to 
quarrel  and  became  united  and  happy.  So  only  as 
the  minister  manages  to  make  workers  out  of  the 
drones  will  he  reduce  the  number  of  his  own  critics 
as  well  as  increase  the  number  of  workers  in  the 
kingdom  of  Christ.  This  is  no  easy  task,  and  will 
require  all  that  a  minister  has  of  patient  persever- 
ance and  loving  tact.  Even  the  great  religious  lead- 
ers of  the  world  have  found  here  almost  insurmount- 
able difficulty.  In  one  of  his  last  sermons  to  his 
own  people,  Henry  Ward  Beecher  speaks  of  this 
very  thing,  and  in  unmistakable  terms  thus  ad- 
dresses his  congregation :  "  We  are  brought  nearly 
to  a  standstill  in  many  respects  because  we  cannot 
have  people  who  are  willing  to  take  their  knowledge 
and  life  and  use  them  in  behalf  of  those  that  are 
deficient.  .  .  There  is  in  this  congregation  a  vast 
amount  of  educated  ability  that  is  rotting  in  senti- 
mental selfishness."  Yet  by  wise  leadership,  work- 
ers   enough    for    every    post    in    the    many-sided 

2C 


434  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

activities  of  the  church  may  be  secured  and  trained. 
Begin  with  the  young,  for  from  their  number  will 
be  developed  your  best  workers.  Hunt  for  laborers 
in  unsuspected  quarters,  for  latent  ability  has  a  way 
of  lurking  beneath  layers  of  diffidence  and  indolence 
and  must  be  dug  out.  Never  tease  any  one  to  work, 
but  give  all  an  opportunity  to  do  something.  Make 
the  request  not  so  much  because  of  pressing  need, 
nor  because  of  the  unwillingness  of  others  to  do  the 
task,  but  because  it  is  work  for  Christ  and  for  his 
kingdom. 

2.  The  minister  should  be  careful  not  to  under- 
take too  much  himself.  This  is  a  special  failing  of 
young  ministers,  whose  enthusiasm  often  leads  them 
to  do  themselves  what  had  far  better  be  done  by 
others. 

( I )  While  there  will  be  many  things  which  must 
go  through  the  minister's  own  hands  and  must  be 
accomplished  by  him  alone,  yet  it  is  unwise  for  him 
to  do  anything  which  he  can  get  another  to  do. 
The  minister  has  no  business  to  be  stroke  oar 
all  the  time.  To  do  too  much  himself  in  the  work 
of  the  church  is  false  to  the  congregational  theory, 
according  to  which  the  minister  is  one  of  the  people. 
As  he  has  no  special  priestly  virtue,  he  must  find 
the  limits  of  his  mission  in  being  an  example  to  the 
flock  in  word  and  work.  In  biblical  phrase  the 
ideal  is  thus  set  forth :  "  All  these  men  of  war  that 
could  keep  rank,  came  with  a  perfect  heart  to 
Hebron  to  make  David  king  over  all  Israel:  and 
all  the  rest  also  of  Israel  were  of  one  heart  to 


THE   MINISTER  AS  LEADER  435 

make  David  king."  ^  We  must  be  aware  of 
the  abuse  of  Congregationalism  where  the  sense  of 
individual  and  personal  responsibility  is  in  danger 
of  being  weakened  in  church  fellowship.  William 
Jay  shrewdly  says  concerning  this  danger :  "  Where 
a  number  of  persons  are  engaged,  mutual  depend- 
ence on  the  other  weakens  a  sense  of  individual 
responsibility  and  often  little  or  nothing  is  done. 
Had  the  ark  been  appointed  to  be  built  by  a  com- 
mittee, it  would  never  have  been  finished."  ^  How- 
ever unfair  Mill  may  be  in  his  exaltation  of  the 
individual  when  he  describes  the  masses  as  "  collect- 
ive mediocrity,"  we  probably  all  agree  with  him 
when  he  says,  ''  the  honor  and  glory  of  the  average 
man  is  that  he  is  capable  of  following  that  imita- 
tion; that  he  can  respond  internally  to  wise  and 
noble  things,  and  be  led  to  them  with  his  eyes 
open."  ^  In  this  capacity  for  imitation  the  minister 
will  find  his  greatest  hope ;  and  doing  wise  and  noble 
things  himself,  will  before  long  find  that  many 
others  will  want  to  do  them  also.  Then  a  large  part 
of  his  mission  will  be,  in  the  words  of  Spurgeon's 
helpers,  "  to  sit  in  the  center,  like  Wellington  on 
his  horse,  and  direct  the  battle." 

(2)  But  not  only  is  excessive  w(5rk  on  the  part 
of  the  minister  false  to  the  congregational  theory, 
it  also  paralyzes  congregational  activity.  "  The 
great  difficulty  is,  the  churches  do  nothing — only 
willing  to  be  boosted.  .  .  I  spent  sixteen  of  the  best 
years  of  my  life  at  a  dead  lift  in  boosting.  .  .  I 

1 1  Chron.  12  :  38.  »  "  Life,"  p.  132,  '"Mill  on  Liljerty." 


43^  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

cannot  revert  to  the  scene  without  shuddering.  .  . 
My  soul  hath  it  in  remembrance  afid  is  humbled 
within  me."  ^  The  only  result  of  "  boosting "  is 
generally  to  break  the  minister's  own  back.  It  is 
his  part  rather  to  stimulate  the  energies  of  his 
people  and  out  of  his  own  abounding  vitality  make 
all  about  him  grow  and  thrive.  While  the  wise 
minister  will  give  the  greatest  freedom  to  his  help- 
ers in  seeking  and  finding  opportunities  for  their 
talents,  he  will  so  direct  and  suggest  and  assist  that 
the  right  channel  will  be  found  for  each  particular 
current  on  its  way  to  the  sea.  The  words  of  Mr. 
Moody  should  be  the  motto  which  declares  the  aim 
of  every  Christian  minister :  "  I  would  rather  set 
ten  men  to  work  than  do  ten  men's  work  myself." 

The  test  of  a  well-managed  church  comes  when 
the  minister  leaves.  If  it  has  been  taught  independ- 
ence and  self -development,  it  will  run  smoothly  and 
well  for  some  time.  But  if,  on  the  other  hand,  the 
minister,  so  far  as  Christian  activity  is  co'ticerned, 
has  been  the  greater  part  of  the  church,  all  that  is 
best  goes  with  him,  and  the  church  limps  visibly 
until  another  minister  is  found  and  her  truly 
crippled  condition  is  again  concealed. 

The  danger  in  our  churches  now  seems  to  lie  in 
the  multiplication  of  societies.  The  fear  of  many 
of  our  best  ministers  lest  organization  may  tyrannize 
over  spirituality  is  not  entirely  without  warrant.- 
In   the   wide   range   of   work   which   now    rightly 

*  "  Life  of  Lyman  Beecher."  V'ol.  II.,  p.  250. 
8  Phillips  Brooks,  "  Life,"  Vol.  II.,  p.  775. 


THE  MINISTER  AS  LEADER  437 

occupies  the  Christian  church  we  must  beware  lest 
we  fail  to  maintain  spiritual  vitality  enough  to  keep 
the  body  alive  to  its  extremities.  It  is  only  as  ma- 
chinery is  without  power  that  it  cumbers  the  ground 
and  is  a  thing  unsightly  and  useless ;  but  when  every 
wheel  is  a  thing  of  life,  the  amount  of  machinery 
is  an  indication  of  the  prosperity  and  producing 
power  of  the  factory  where  it  is  employed.  So 
while  it  is  quite  possible  that  machinery  will  injure 
the  spirituaHty  of  the  church,  it  is  also  possible  that 
machinery  will  increase  it.  While  we  must  never 
have  more  wheels  than  power,  we  must  remember, 
as  a  glance  at  any  electrical  plant  will  illustrate, 
that  wheels  also  generate  power. 

The  multiplication  of  societies  is  apt  also  to 
cripple  the  church.  The  complaint  of  the  old  colored 
pastor  that  his  church  was  prospering  poorly  because 
of  "  de  'cieties  "  is  not  unreasonable  : 

We  can't  do  nuffin  widout  de  'ciety.  Dar  is  de  Lincum 
'Ciety  wid'  Sister  Jones  an'  Brudder  Brown  to  run  it; 
Sister  Williams  must  march  in  front  ob  de  Daughters  of 
Rebecca.  Den  dar  is  de  Dorcases,  de  Marthas,  de  Daugh- 
ters of  Ham,  and  de  Liberian  Ladies;  dar  am  de  Masons, 
de  Odd  Fellers,  de  Sons  of  Ham,  and  de  Oklahoma 
Promise  Land  Pilgrims.  Why,  brudder,  by  de  time  de 
brudders  and  sisters  pays  all  de  dues,  an'  'tends  all  de 
meetin's,  dar  is  nuffin  left  for  Mount  Pisgah  Church  but 
jist  de  cob;  de  corn  has  all  been  shelled  off  an'  f rowed 
to  dese  speckled  chickens. 

The  needless  multiplication  of  societies  may  be 
prevented  if  the  minister  sees  to  it  that  no  new 


43^  FOR  The  work  of  the  ministry 

organization  is  formed  without  the  sanction  of  the 
church,  on  the  recommendation  of  the  prudential 
committee,  of  which  he  is  the  head.  In  a  church 
there  can  be  but  one  responsible  head,  and  that  is 
the  minister.  Do  not  surrender  the  control  of  any 
branch  of  church  work.    You  must  be  the  leader. 

(3)  Too  much  work  on  the  part  of  the  minister 
is  injurious  to  himself  as  well  as  to  congregational 
activity  and  the  theory  of  church  polity  which  we 
hold.  The  question  which  Moses'  father-in-law 
asked  when  he  saw  "  all  that  he  did  to  the  people  " 
may  well  be  asked  of  certain  pastors :  ''  Why  sittest 
thou  thyself  alone  and  all  the  people  stand  by  thee 
from  morning  unto  evening?"  This  good  advice 
is  still  needed :  **  The  thing  that  thou  doest  is  not 
good.  Thou  wilt  surely  wear  away,  both  thou  and 
this  people  that  is  with  thee;  for  this  thing  is  too 
heavy  for  thee;  thou  art  not  able  to  perform  it 
thyself  alone."  And  the  cure  for  this  condition  of 
things  is  ready  at  hand :  "  Be  thou  for  the  people  to 
Godward  .  .  .  and  thou  shalt  teach  them  .  .  .  and 
shalt  show  them  the  way  wherein  they  must  walk, 
and  the  work  that  they  must  do.  Moreover,  thou 
shalt  provide  out  of  all  the  people  able  men,  such 
as  fear  God,  men  of  truth,  hating  covetousness ; 
and  place  such  over  them,  to  be  rulers  of  thousands, 
rulers  of  hundreds,  rulers  of  fifties,  and  rulers  of 
tens."  ^  As  in  one  of  our  great  dry  goods  stores 
everything  is  done  by  some  one  other  than  the  pro- 
prietor, who  finds  his  time  fully  occupied  by  the 

»Exod.   18  :  13-22. 


THE  MINISTER  AS  LEADER  439 

duties  of  general  oversight ;  so  the  minister,  beyond 
directing  and  advising,  should  have  as  little  hand 
as  possible  in  the  actual  work.  He  should  be  will- 
ing to  do  anything  if  necessary,  and  determined  to 
do  nothing  which  others  can  do.  If  he  attempts  to 
do  too  much  he  will  be  crushed  by  the  weight  of 
his  own  work,  and  the  people,  left  in  idleness,  will 
become  apt  critics  instead  of  loyal  helpers.  There- 
fore "  attempt  not  to  do  everything  yourself.  Train 
others  for  work.  Study  the  brethren  by  whom  you 
are  surrounded,  and  seek  to  put  each  to  that  for 
which  he  is  best  adapted.  It  will  not  do  for  the 
commander-in-chief  in  the  day  of  battle  to  be  mend- 
ing a  broken  wagon  wheel.  He  has  other  and  more 
important  work  on  hand;  but  such  details  as  that 
may  be  left  to  those  who  are  skilled  in  setting  them 
to  rights.  It  is  your  privilege  as  a  minister  to  plan 
and  superintend  the  campaign;  but  you  cannot  be 
in  every  place  and  do  everything."  ^  These  words 
from  an  old  campaigner  should  be  heeded  by  every 
minister  who  measures  up  to  the  full  opportunities 
of  his  office,  and  attempts  to  be  leader  as  well  as 
preacher  and  pastor. 

Nor  does  the  influence  of  the  power  of  leadership 
end  in  the  local  church  over  which  the  minister  is 
placed.  The  church,  while  independent,  is  related 
to  the  Association,  to  the  State  Convention,  to  the 
denomination  as  a  whole.  Good  leadership  then, 
will  be  felt  in  all  these  directions:  in  the  treasury 
of  missionary   societies,   in  the  enterprises   of  the 

*  W.  M.  Taylor,  "  The  Ministry  of  the  Word,"  p.  264. 


440  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

associated  churches,  in  the  jreneral  good  name  and 
prosperity  of  the  denomination,  and  far  better  than 
all  these,  in  the  increased  aggressive  power  of  the 
kingdom  of  God  upon  earth. 

We  cannot  close  this  chapter  better  than  with  the 
advice  given  by  Benjamin  Jowett  to  his  tutors  at 
Oxford  to  guide  them  in  dealing  with  undergradu- 
ates :  "  Do  not  assert  your  authority  too  soon ;  let  it 
come  naturally  and  by  degrees.  .  .  Never  speak  of 
their  faults  to  any  but  themselves;  you  are  sure  to 
lose  influence  if  you  do."  ^  Such  silences  will  prove 
the  minister  indeed  a  leader  of  men. 

*  Abbott    and    Campbell's    "  Life    of    Benjamin   Jowett,"    Vol.    I., 
p.   271. 


THE   MINISTER  IN  HIS  SOCIAL 
RELATIONS 


SUMMARY 


I.  The  Minister  as  a  Gentleman. 

1.  Personal  habits,     (i)   Appearance.     (2)   Dress.     (3) 

Manners. 

2.  Deportment,      (i)    Gravity.     (2)    Watchfulness.      (3) 

Self-forgetfulness.     (4)  Affability. 

II.  The  Minister  and  His  Home. 

1.  Necessity  for  having  a  home,     (i)  The  home  a  dis- 

tinct result  of  Christianity.  (2)  Honored  by  Christ 
with  special  marks  of  his  favor.  (3)  One  source  of 
influence  to  the  pastor.  (4)  Characterized  by 
economy  and  hospitality. 

2.  The  family,     (i)  The  wife.     (2)  The  children. 

III.  The  Minister  in  Society. 

1.  As  to  visiting. 

2.  As  to  making  acquaintances. 

3.  As  to  social  occasions. 

4.  As  to  correspondence. 


XX 

THE  MINISTER  IN   HIS  SOCIAL  RELATIONS 

By  the  Minister  in  his  Social  Relations  we  mean 
the  part  he  should  play  as  a  gentleman;  his  duty, 
as  husband  and  father,  to  his  own  home  and  family ; 
and  his  conduct  in  society. 

I.  There  is  a  world  of  truth  in  the  line,  "  A 
Christian  is  God  Almighty's  gentleman."  The  very 
fact  that  a  man  is  a  minister  of  Christ  should  make 
him  a  gentleman.  A  very  little  study  of  the  sub- 
ject is  sufficient  to  make  the  discovery  that  the 
habits  of  good  society  are  very  largely  rooted  in 
Christian  principles.  "  The  servant  of  the  Lord 
must  be  gentle,"  said  Paul,  and  he  further  com- 
mends himself  by  writing,  ''  We  were  gentle  among 
you."  Christianity  has  everywhere  been  a  civilizing 
influence.  Where  Christianity  has  gone  there  hand 
in  hand  with  her  are  found  also  culture,  courtesy, 
and  considerateness. 

The  minister  then  should  be,  in  the  true  sense  of 
the  term,  a  gentleman,  and  he  will  miss  the  mark 
if  he  aim  at  anything  less  than  this.  Doctor  John- 
son's counsel  in  another  connection  is  good  here: 
"  Now  that  you  have  a  name,  you  must  be  careful 
to  avoid  many  things,  not  bad  in  themselves,  but 
which  will  lessen  your  character."  It  is  necessary  not 

443 


444  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

only  to  be  a  gentleman  at  heart,  but  to  show  forth 
the  instincts  that  are  within,  in  outward  appearance, 
in  dress,  and  manners.  "  The  next  best  thing  to 
being  a  Christian,"  wrote  William  Carey  to  his  son, 
**  is  to  be  a  gentleman."  Our  Lord  is  referred  to 
by  old  Thomas  Dekker  as  "  the  first  true  gentleman 
that  ever  breathed." 

We  have  perhaps  (I  am  speaking  now  as  a  Bap- 
tist) not  paid  sufficient  attention  to  this  subject. 
Accessions  to  other  denominations  from  our  ranks 
have  often  been  due  to  our  lack  of  attention  to  de- 
portment and  behavior.  It  will  hardly  do  to  sneer 
at  these  things  as  being  trivial  and  unimportant,  for 
they  have  always  played  a  large  part  in  influencing 
and  elevating  the  world,  and  are  themselves  an  in- 
dication of  motives  and  interests  that  lie  far  be- 
neath the  surface.  "  Good  manners  are  a  part  of 
good  morals."  ^  Therefore  without  apology,  we  turn 
now  to  consider — 

I.  The  personal  habits  of  the  minister  who  is  a 
gentleman. 

(i)  Personal  appearance  will  be  the  medium 
through  which  you  will  make  your  first  impressions 
on  others.  The  life  of  the  student  is  not  conducive 
to  care  about  such  matters,  but  the  minister  must 
pay  much  attention  to  these  things.  In  the  words 
of  another,  "  a  preacher  who  is  slovenly  in  his  at- 
tire, allowing  his  hair  to  be  unkempt,  his  nails  un- 
clean, his  boots  unblacked,  and  his  clothes  un- 
brushed,  will  prove  a  very  poor  conductor  of  divine 

»  Whately. 


THE  MINISTER  IN  HIS  SOCIAL  RELATIONS       445 

truth.  He  will  find  very  small  fields  of  labor, 
and  under  his  tillage  they  will  become  *  beautifully 
less/  *  Be  ye  clean  that  bear  the  vessels  of  the 
Lord '  has  a  literal  as  well  as  spiritual  application."  ^ 
The  minister  should  be  well-brushed,  carefully 
shaved,  scrupulously  clean,  and  well-kept :  "  The 
purity  of  the  mind  breaking  out,  and  dilating  itself 
even  to  his  body,  clothes,  and  habitation."  ^ 

(2)  In  regard  to  the  dress  of  a  minister,  it  need 
not  be  black  on  ordinary  occasions.  Black  is  ex- 
pensive and  soon  shows  wear.  While  the  minister's 
clothes  should  not  be  exclusively  clerical,  he  should 
avoid  also  the  other  extreme,  which  is  just  as  bad, 
of  being  defiantly  unclerical.  We  can  imagine  the 
horror  of  Dr.  John  Angell  James,  himself  a  pat- 
tern of  propriety,  as  one  Sunday  morning  in 
the  vestry  he  surveyed  young  Dale,  his  colleague, 
clad  in  a  pair  of  light-colored  trousers.  "  But,"  said 
Mr.  James,  "  surely  you  are  not  going  up  into  the 
pulpit  in  those  things !  "  "  Well,"  was  the  reply,  "  if 
you  greatly  desire  it,  I  can  go  up  without  them." 
While  in  this  case  the  dress  was  a  part  of  Dale's 
protest  against  a  religion  of  ecclesiasticism  and  for- 
mulas, still  it  is  better  that  the  average  minister 
record  his  protests  by  some  other  means  than  the 
patterns  of  his  garb.  We  counsel  that  the  dress  of 
the  minister,  like  the  dress  of  all  true  gentlemen, 
should  not  be  such  as  to  attract  attention.  While 
we  certainly  would  be  far  from  declaring  that  he 

1  Howard  Crosby,  "The  Preacher,"  p.  105. 
»  George  Herbert. 


44^  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

should  never  wear  a  red  necktie  on  a  week-day,  we 
would  go  equally  far  in  declaring  that  the  white 
necktie,  especially  on  Sundays,  may  have  something 
in  its  favor. 

(3)  "Manners  maketh  the  man,"  and  we  there- 
fore speak  emphatically  concerning  them.  It  is  true 
that  "  there  are  only  two  rules  for  good  manners. 
One  is,  always  think  of  others;  the  other  is,  never 
think  of  yourself  " ;  ^  but  these  two  rules  need  fur- 
ther explanation  to  make  their  application  easy  and 
their  meaning  plain.  An  unmannered  minister  is 
not  only  crippled  in  his  efforts  to  do  good,  but  he 
is  a  severe  reflection  upon  any  theological  seminary 
which  has  graduated  him  with  the  manners  and 
personal  habits  of  a  boor.  The  best  manners  are 
not  to  be  learned  from  any  book  of  etiquette,  but 
from  noticing  what  are  the  customs  of  the  best 
people. 

In  regard  to  table  manners,  especial  care  is 
needed.  A  possible  lack  of  previous  training,  ac- 
centuated by  years  of  boarding-house  life,  will  often 
so  entrench  the  lack  of  proper  behavior  at  meals 
that  years  of  care  will  scarce  suffice  to  erase  the 
marks  which  have  been  left.  Notice  what  are 
the  habits  of  good  society  as  to  the  knife  and 
fork;  the  knife  never  being  used  as  a  shovel, 
nor  to  be  lifted  nearer  the  mouth  than  the  food  upon 
the  plate,  which  it  is  its  sole  business  to  cut.  When 
the  use  of  these  two  articles  is  no  longer  required, 
they  are  to  be  placed  side  by  side  upon  the  plate 

*  Doctor  Jowett. 


THE  MINISTER  IN  HIS  SOCIAL  RELATIONS       447 

before  its  removal.  They  should  never  in  the  course 
of  the  meal  be  placed  with  their  handles  upon  the 
table  and  the  blade  or  prongs  upon  the  edge  of 
the  dish,  as  though  furtively  endeavoring  to  scram- 
ble into  the  place  v^^hich  is  their  proper  sphere  of 
activity.  The  spoon  should  not  be  left  in  the  cup, 
and  having  been  used,  should  be  at  once  placed  in 
the  saucer  and  left  there.  The  toothpick  is  most 
commendable  by  its  absence,  and  should  only  be 
used  in  the  retirement  of  our  ov^^n  rooms.  As  to 
the  pocket  handkerchief,  we  have  only  to  say  that 
it  should  be  used  and  then  kept  out  of  sight.  It  is 
not  a  polisher,  but  is  meant  to  perform  the  main  duty 
which  its  presence  suggests.  Never  spit !  We  wish 
we  could  emphasize  as  we  would  this  short  sen- 
tence. Nothing  excuses  the  habit  of  expectoration. 
We  used  to  hear  much  of  the  necessity  of  this 
national  habit  of  ours  because  of  the  climatic  con- 
ditions. But  a  notice  in  our  trolley  cars  and  upon 
our  street  corners,  prohibiting  the  practice  and  en- 
forcing the  law  in  a  few  instances,  has  been  suf- 
ficient to  make  a  most  decided  improvement  in  this 
matter.  If  the  cause  of  this  tendency  in  any  of  us 
is  not  climatic,  but  narcotic,  we  cannot  too  strongly 
urge  that  the  use  of  tobacco  should  never  be  made 
offensive.  In  regard  to  the  whole  disagreeable 
subject  of  expectoration  we  are  reminded  by  Luther 
in  his  "  Table  Talk "  that  it  is  no  new  evil,  but 
that  it  is  always  inexcusable,  and  in  no  man  more 
so  than  in  the  Christian  minister :  "  The  defects 
in  a  preacher  are  soon  spied;  let  a  preacher  be 


448  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

endued  with  ten  virtues  and  but  one  fault,  yet 
this  one  fault  will  eclipse  and  darken  all  his  virtues 
and  gifts;  so  evil  is  the  world  in  these  times.  Dr. 
Justus  Jonas  has  all  the  good  virtues  and  qualities 
a  man  may  have;  yet  merely  because  he  hums  and 
spits,  the  people  cannot  bear  that  good  and  honest 
man."  And  we  cannot  bear  him  either,  and  will  rid 
ourselves  of  him  if  possible. 

Never  attract  attention  by  eccentricities  and  tricks 
of  manner.  Do  what  others  do  when  you  are  with 
refined  people,  and  never  endeavor  to  go  your  own 
pace  when  that  pace  puts  you  out  of  step  with  your 
companions.  You  are  never  so  much  yourself  as 
when  you  are  unnoticed.  The  lack  of  manners  is 
a  serious  obstacle  to  success  in  the  Christian 
ministry,  and  every  young  man  choosing  the 
ministry  as  his  vocation  and  determined  to  do  the 
most  with  himself  in  his  high  calling,  should  write 
this  down  in  indelible  ink.  It  may  seem  a  small 
matter;  it  is  really  a  great  one.  Of  the  Rev. 
Samuel  Ogden,  d.  d.,  fellow  and  president  of  St. 
John's  College,  Cambridge,  we  read :  "  His  uncivil- 
ized appearance  and  bluntness  of  demeanor  were 
the  greatest  obstacles  to  his  elevation  in  the  church. 
.  .  .  The  Duke  [of  New  Castle,  Chancellor  of  the 
University]  was  willing  to  have  brought  our  divine 
up  to  court  to  prefer  him,  but  found,  as  he  ex- 
pressed it,  that  the  doctor  was  not  a  producible 
man."  ^  Let  us  then  be  "  producible  "  men,  for  a 
deficiency  in  the  matter  of  manners  is  a  fault  which 

*  Dr.  Adam  Sedgwick,  "  Life,"  Vol.  I.,  p.  193. 


THE  MINISTER  IN  HIS  SOCIAL  RELATIONS       449 

it  has  been  well  said,  "  is  as  ruinous  as  a  vice/'  ^ 
and  men  of  very  great  ability  have  often  failed  in 
life  because  in  this  respect  they  were  unfitted  for 
the  situation  which  they  otherwise  merited. 

2.  We  pass  now  to  deportment,  which  should  be 
distinguished  by  the  following  characteristics: 

( I )  Using  the  word  in  its  best  sense,  we  say,  first 
of  all,  that  the  minister's  deportment  should  be 
noted  for  its  gravity.  At  all  times  the  minister 
does  well  to  remember  that  he  represents  not  only 
himself,  but  the  ministry  of  Christ,  and  further, 
that  he  is  a  representative  of  Christ  himself.  Have 
no  fast  ways.  It  is  not  entirely  unjust  that  the 
world  demands  a  higher  standard  of  the  Christian 
minister  than  it  requires  of  itself.  In  his  office  his 
humanity  is  exalted  and  assumes  a  new  dignity. 
The  minister  "  is  to  enjoy  life,  but  he  finds  sources 
of  joy  in  all  the  duties  of  his  sublime  vocation,  and 
is  not  compelled  to  drink  at  the  world's  crowded 
fountains.  Identification  with  the  world's  gaiety 
and  fashion  must  always  defile  a  minister's  gar- 
ments. The  fast  horse,  the  pleasure  yacht,  the  dash- 
ing dog-cart,  conspicuous  jewelry,  attendance  at 
ball,  opera,  or  theater — these  are  unfailing  marks  of 
a  minister  low-toned  in  his  piety,  or  eccentric  unto 
uselessness  in  the  service  of  that  God,  the  love  of 
whom  is  put  by  the  Scriptures  in  excluding  con- 
trast with  the  love  of  the  world."  ^     There  must 

1  Abbott   and   Campbell's   "  Life   of   Benjamin   Jowett,"    Vol.    II., 
P-    347- 

2  Howard  Crosby,  "The  Christian  Preacher,"  p.  113. 

2D 


450  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

^ways  be  a  wide  margin  between  preaching  and 
practice,  as  the  ideal  which  we  uphold  and  toward 
which  we  persevere  is  not  yet  attained  by  the  min- 
ister any  more  than  by  his  fellows.  But  the  min- 
ister can  and  should  see  to  it  that  Lucian's  picture 
of  Thrasycles  is  in  no  wise  true  of  him :  "  This  is 
the  man  who  in  the  morning  dresses  himself  simply, 
and  walks  sedately  and  wears  a  sober  gown,  and 
preaches  long  sermons  about  virtues,  and  inveighs 
against  the  votaries  of  pleasure;  then  he  has  his 
bath  and  goes  to  dinner,  and  the  butler  offers  him 
a  large  goblet  of  wine,  and  he  drinks  it  down  with 
as  much  gusto  as  if  it  were  the  water  of  Lethe ; 
and  he  behaves  exactly  in  the  opposite  way  to  his 
sermons  in  the  morning,  for  he  snatches  all  the  tid- 
bits like  a  hawk,  and  elbows  his  neighbor  out  of  the 
way,  and  he  peers  into  the  dishes  with  as  keen  an 
eye  as  if  he  were  likely  to  find  Virtue  herself  in 
them."  ^  "  Keep  up  the  habit  of  being  respected  " 
is  the  good  advice  of  one  who  sometimes  himself 
failed  in  this  regard,^  and  to  do  so,  cultivate  that 
gravity  of  deportment  which  robs  the  minister  of 
no  true  pleasure  in  life  and  safeguards  him  from 
those  by  whom  he  is  so  closely  watched. 

(2)  The  second  characteristic  by  which  a  min- 
ister's deportment  should  be  distinguished  is  watch- 
fulness. The  minister  is  a  shining  mark  for  temp- 
tation. The  fall  of  ministers,  scandals  about  them, 
even  the  breath  of  suspicion,  will  always  be  ex- 

»  Edwin  Hatch's  "  Hibbard  Lectures,"  1888,  p.  42. 
*  Sydney  Smith. 


THE  MINISTER  IN  HIS  SOCIAL  RELATIONS       45 1 

aggerated  in  order  to  depreciate  religion.  As  sharp- 
shooters endeavor  to  pick  off  the  officers  first,  that 
they  may  thus  do  the  greatest  damage,  so  do  men 
of  the  world  endeavor  often  to  destroy  the  minister, 
and  thus  deal  a  crushing  blow  at  Christ  and  his 
church.  We  have  need  of  the  words  of  sage  old 
Baxter,  "  Take  heed  to  yourselves,  because  the 
tempter  will  make  his  first  and  sharpest  onset  upon 
you."  We  might  expect  Rasselas  to  give  us  such  a 
sentence  as  this,  "  The  teachers  of  morality  discourse 
like  angels,  but  they  live  like  men  " ;  but  we  find 
even  kindly  spirited  Hartley  Coleridge,  writing  of 
Frederick  Faber  whom  he  has  just  heard  preach, 
"  Of  his  sincerity  there  can  be  no  doubt ;  of  his 
Christian  sanity,  I  have  my  suspicions."  The  tend- 
ency to  depreciate  the  Christian  ministry  has  its  roots 
so  deep  down  in  man's  nature,  and  they  are  so  in- 
extricably intertwined,  that  we  have  no  tool  delicate 
enough  to  separate  them.  Nearly  every  one  seems 
to  feel  a  certain  satisfaction  in  detailing  inconsist- 
encies discovered  in  a  minister,  which  they  would 
regard  more  charitably  in  another.  This  tendency 
shows  itself  in  the  sneer  of  the  man  of  the  world 
that  the  minister  is  a  hypocrite,  in  discounting  his 
motives,  and  in  questioning  his  sanity.  But  the  same 
tendency  is  seen  in  members  of  Christian  congrega- 
tions by  the  close  watch  which  they  keep  over  their 
minister,  and  the  conversations  concerning  him  in 
the  social  circle,  in  the  gatherings  of  the  church, 
and  about  the  dining-room  table.  The  minister  lives 
jn  the  "  fierce  light "  which  beats  on  all  positions 


452  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

above  the  common  level,  blackening  "  every  blot," 
and  making  even  the  white  places  look  at  times 
dingy  and  soiled.  Therefore  the  minister  must  be 
on  his  guard  to  avoid  even  the  appearance  of  evil, 
and  must  refrain  from  doing  many  things  which 
for  him  are  unlawful  because  inexpedient.  "  He 
must  have  a  good  report  of  them  which  are  without, 
lest  he  fall  into  reproach  and  the  snare  of  the 
devil."  1 

(3)  With  an  inconsistency  which  is  only  under- 
stood through  the  hard  experiences  of  life,  we  com- 
mend now  what  may  seem  at  first  the  opposite 
characteristic  of  watchfulness,  namely,  self-forget- 
fulness.  Our  watchfulness  should  never  lead  to  self- 
consciousness,  for  that  is  its  morbid  excrescence. 
Perhaps  no  harder  task  lies  before  the  minister  who 
would  be  a  gentleman  than  forgetfulness  of  self. 
Foolish  and  thoughtless  members  of  the  church  and 
congregation  will  tempt  him  to  talk  much  about 
himself,  and  to  many  a  minister  the  most  interest- 
ing topic  of  conversation  seems  to  be  this  same 
theme.  So  interested  may  he  become  in  this  subject 
that  nothing  which  pertains  to  him  is  too  insignifi- 
cant or  too  sacred  to  be  exempted — his  sermons, 
and  his  experiences,  and  his  people,  and  alas, 
even  his  wife  and  his  children.  The  natural 
beginning  for  the  "  few  remarks  "  which  the  min- 
ister is  called  on  to  offer  in  the  Sunday-school  or 
on  some  special  occasion  is  too  often  the  narration 
of  what  his  wife  said  as  he  parted  from  her  to  come 

1  »  Tim.   3:7. 


THE  MINISTER  1^  HIS  SOCIAL  RELATIONS       453 

to  the  meeting,  or  the  saying  of  one  of  his  children, 
which  is  bright  for  the  nursery,  but  generally  dull 
to  other  fathers  and  mothers  listening  in  the  public 
assembly.  Beware  lest  this  become  a  habit.  Fur- 
ther, it  is  questionable  whether  it  is  wise  to  adver- 
tise much  in  the  papers,  for  such  public  mention 
always  rouses  the  suspicion  that  in  some  roundabout 
way  the  notice  is  inserted  from  personal  motives. 
We  have  in  another  place  warned  our  brethren 
against  the  practice  of  preaching  an  annual  sermon, 
full  of  statistics,  and  of  the  unwisdom  of  allowing 
to  become  public  property  the  number  of  sermons 
we  have  preached,  the  prayer-meetings  attended,  the 
addresses  made,  the  pastoral  calls  paid,  the  bap- 
tisms administered,  the  weddings  which  we  have 
celebrated,  the  funerals  at  which  we  have  officiated. 
Better  far  never  keep  such  a  record,  even  for  our 
own  private  inspection,  if  we  find  it  a  fruitful  source 
of  temptation  to  the  unforgetfulness  of  self. 

(4)  Affability  is  the  last  characteristic  which  we 
shall  mention  as  peculiarly  a  part  of  the  minister's 
deportment.  By  this  is  meant  approachableness. 
In  salutations  do  as  society  does.  Be  careful  of 
small  courtesies  and  remember  that  it  is  almost  a 
perfect  description  of  a  gentleman  to  say,  "  He  is 
one  who  lifts  his  hat  to  his  washerwoman."  Be 
careful  not  to  be  so  absorbed  in  the  contemplation 
of  next  Sunday's  sermon,  or  other  plans  for  the 
advancement  of  the  kingdom,  that  you  fail  quickly 
to  recognize  acquaintances  whom  you  pass  in  the 
street.    Be  awake  as  you  walk  along  the  pavement, 


454  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

for  there  your  instant  and  cordial  greeting  will  do 
as  much  good,  and  perhaps  more,  for  the  kingdom 
than  your  sermons.  Character  is  shown  by  the  man- 
ner in  which  men  shake  hands  with  one  another. 
The  minister  who  knows  how  to  do  this  has  a  point 
in  his  favor  which  is  a  valuable  asset.  Shake  hands 
like  a  gentleman  and  not  like  a  boor.  There  is 
no  need  to  grip  another's  hand  and  crush  it  as 
though  in  a  vise,  and  even  worse  is  the  mincing 
manner  which  barely  touches  two  fingers.  Shake 
hands  in  a  hearty,  friendly  manner,  and  by  that 
clasp  you  will  bind  many  to  yourself  and  to  the 
work  which  you  love,  who  would  not  be  touched 
by  your  ministrations  from  the  pulpit.  A  hand- 
shake is  a  proclamation  of  the  gospel  without  words 
and  at  close  quarters. 

In  voice  and  manner  be  always  the  affable  gen- 
tleman. Court,  do  not  repel,  the  kindly  confidence 
of  your  neighbors.  Be  suave,  gracious,  and  bland, 
and  be  these  in  the  right  way.  There  is  nothing 
much  more  disagreeable  than  a  minister  with  a  pro- 
fessional smile,  and  words  ever  ready  upon  his  lips 
which  are  not  honeyed  only  because  they  smack 
rather  of  glucose.  Be  genuine;  the  only  way  to  be 
genuine  is  to  have  the  material  within  correspond 
with  the  label  without.  May  we  not  say  without  ir- 
reverence that  it  was  this  affability  shown  in  word 
and  manner  that  made  our  Lord  a  welcome  guest 
at  the  wedding  of  Cana,  and  at  the  home  of  Simon 
the  rich  Pharisee?  Nay,  was  it  not  because  of  this 
that  the   little   children  gathered  about   him,   and 


THE  MINISTER  IN  HIS  SOCIAL  RELATIONS       455 

their  mothers  sought  that  he  might  bless  them? 
Any  one  might  say,  "  Suffer  the  httle  children  to 
come  unto  me,"  but  would  they  have  come  save  to 
one  who  was  gracious  and  kind  and  whom  they 
instinctively  recognized  as  such?  We  often  think 
that  it  was  this  quality  that  at  first  caused  even  the 
publicans  and  sinners  to'  desert  the  murmuring 
Pharisees  and  scribes  and  draw  near  unto  him.^ 
How  beautiful  is  Goldsmith's  portrait  of  the  good 
minister  in  his  ''  Deserted  Village  " ;  and  this  por- 
trait is  to-day  reproduced  in  many  another  pastor 
in  the  quiet  of  some  countryside  or  amid  the  glare 
and  bustle  of  a  city's  streets. 

A  man  he  was  to  all  the  country  dear, 

And  passing  rich  with  forty  pounds  a  year;  .  . 

Unskilful  he  to  fawn  or  seek  for  power, 

By  doctrines  fashioned  to  the  varying  hour; 

Far  other  aims  his  heart  had  learnt  to  prize, 

More  bent  to  raise  the  wretched  than  to  rise.  .  . 

Thus  to  reUeve  the  wretched  was  his  pride, 

And  e'en  his  failings  leaned  to  virtue's  side; 

But  in  his  duty,  prompt  at  every  call. 

He  watched  and  wept,  he  pray'd  and  felt  for  all ; 

And  as  a  bird  each  fond  endearment  tries 

To  tempt  its  new-fledged  offspring  to  the  skies. 

He  tried  each  art,  reproved  each  dull  delay, 

Allured  to  brighter  worlds,  and  led  the  way. 

Affability  is  personal  magnetism  in  its  best  garb. 

II.  V/e  turn  now  to  the  Pastor  and  his  Home, 
and  surely  no  social  relation  into  which  he  enters 
will  be  so  dear  as  this. 

*  Luke   15  :   i. 


45^  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

I.  The  Christian  minister  needs  a  home  more 
than  almost  any  other  man.  He  should  rejoice  in 
it  as  one  who  knows  how  to  appreciate  that  home 
which  is  a  distinct  result  of  Christianity.  "  In  the 
blessing  of  the  Christian  home  we  have  one  of  the 
worked-out  results,  one  of  the  thoroughly  taught 
lessons  of  a  progressive  revelation.  .  .  Revelation 
lays  hold  first  of  a  great  natural  instinct  and  hal- 
lows it.  The  God  of  the  Bible  singles  out  the 
family  line  as  the  means  of  conveyance  of  his  prom- 
ised blessing."  ^  About  the  hearth  of  a  Christian 
home  should  be  grouped  the  tenderest  and  holiest 
associations  of  this  world.  The  hearthstone  should 
be  the  altar  where  God  speaks  as  nowhere  else. 
As  Christ  honored  the  home  in  the  days  when 
his  feet  trod  the  roads  of  Palestine,  so  he  honors  it 
still,  and  the  home  where  Christ  is  an  honored  guest 
is  for  most  of  us  the  dearest  spot  on  earth.  This 
is  Christ's  gift  and  glory  to  us  as  well  as  to  "  the 
wedding  guest  at  Cana,  the  Pharisee  at  Levi's  table, 
the  sisters  with  their  restored  brother,  the  brothers 
of  the  Lord  in  the  house  of  the  carpenter — [who] 
all  just  as  soon  as  Jesus  sanctified  and  blessed  the 
society  in  which  they  lived,  saw  coming  to  them, 
as  it  were,  out  of  the  heart  of  that  society  a  self- 
hood which  no  solitary  contemplation  could  have 
gained.  Each  of  them  found  his  Father  among 
his  brethren — reached  God  through  the  revelation 
of  other  human  lives."  ^ 

1  Newman   Smyth,   "  Old  Faiths  in   New  Light,"  pp.  93,  94. 
'  Phillips  Brooks,  "  The  Influence  of  Jesus,"  p.  97. 


THE  MINISTER  IN  HIS  SOCIAL  RELATIONS       457 

Without  turning  it  into  a  hostelry,  the  min- 
ister will  nevertheless  find  that  his  home  is  one  of 
the  greatest  sources  of  his  influence.  Avoid  the 
boarding-house  or  the  hotel.  Have  a  home  of  your 
own  at  once  on  settling  in  a  parish.  If  this  should 
not  be  possible,  we  warn  you  not  to  board  with 
a  member  of  the  church  over  which  you  are  settled, 
for  this  is  dangerous  in  more  senses  than  one.  Too 
close  contact  with  members  of  the  church  dulls  the 
perception  of  such  virtues  as  we  may  possess,  while 
it  sharpens  the  edge  of  our  failings.  Have  some 
place,  and  for  this  "  there  is  no  place  like  home," 
where  you  do  not  need  to  be  on  your  guard,  and 
where  you  can,  through  entire  relaxation,  gather 
fresh  courage  for  your  public  work. 

A  minister's  house  in  the  neighborhood  of  the 
church  is  often  very  desirable,  as  it  makes  him  ac- 
cessible to  his  people ;  but  in  this  case  he  should  be 
careful  lest  it  make  him  too  accessible.  When  the 
ladies  of  the  sewing  society  form  the  habit  of  bor- 
rowing the  minister's  china,  or  of  sending  to  the 
parsonage  for  an  extra  supply  of  bread,  made  nec- 
essary by  the  forgetfulness  of  some  sister  to  bring 
her  portion  for  their  regular  church  tea,  then  it  is 
probably  time  to  move  one's  residence  a  little  farther 
away. 

A  minister  will  do  well,  when  the  house  is  not 
provided  by  the  church  to  pay,  if  necessary,  a  rent 
which  is  too  much  rather  than  too  little  for  his 
purse.  Like  the  doctor,  the  minister  must  make 
an  appearance  in  the  woxld,  and  he  had  better,  for 


458  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

the  sake  of  his  influence,  economize  in  some  other 
direction  rather  than  in  house  rent. 

The  minister's  home  should  be  characterized  by 
economy  and  hospitaHty.  The  minister  on  the  aver- 
age salary  may  think  it  almost  sarcastic  when  we 
say  that  economy  be  practised  in  his  home.  Yet 
there  can  be  extravagance  on  five  hundred  dollars 
a  year  as  well  as  on  five  thousand,  and  we  urge 
again  that  the  minister  under  no  circumstances  run 
into  debt.  Bread  and  milk  paid  for  in  ready  money 
is  a  far  better  diet  than  cake  and  cream  which  are 
charged.  Tradespeople  soon  get  to  estimate  a  min- 
ister by  the  promptness  with  which  he  settles  his 
bills  rather  than  by  the  eloquence  with  which  he 
preaches  his  sermons.  The  minister  who  pays 
promptly,  and  refuses  all  special  favors  in  the  way 
of  discounts  and  the  like,  will  rise  high  in  the  es- 
teem of  those  with  whom  he  does  business.  These 
people  will  be  his  best  advertisers,  for  they  meet 
many  in  a  single  business  day,  and  sooner  or  later 
they  will  speak  a  good  word  for  such  a  minister 
to  those  whom  they  serve  with  yardstick  or 
meat-axe. 

We  strongly  advise  that  you  insure  your  life  as 
soon  as  possible  after  settlement.  There  is  nothing 
like  life  insurance  to  force  a  minister  to  save  such 
an  amount  as  will  provide  for  his  wife  and  children 
in  case  of  his  death,  and  protect  his  own  old  age 
if  he  should  be  fortunate  enough  to  reach  it.  Most 
ministers  cannot  save  in  any  other  way.  We  re- 
gard endowment  insurance  as  especially  valuable  in 


THE  MINISTER  IN  HIS  SOCIAL  RELATIONS       459 

the  case  of  the  minister.  The  demands  upon  him 
are  so  great  that  the  minister  can,  and  generally 
will,  spend  every  penny  of  his  income.  But  if  the 
premium  for  insurance  has  to  be  paid  several  times 
a  year,  those  payments  must  be  met,  and  in  that 
necessity  lies  the  minister's  safety.  A  good  en- 
dowment policy  in  some  thoroughly  reliable  com- 
pany should  be  in  the  possession  of  every  minister 
before  he  reaches  the  age  of  thirty.  This  policy 
should  be  for  as  large  an  amount  as  can  be  carried 
without  curtailing  too  much  his  wife's  allowance 
for  housekeeping,  or  the  fund  which  is  set  aside  as 
sacred  for  beneficence.  The  earlier  the  minister  in- 
sures of  course  the  better,  and  if  he  can  see  his 
way  to  it,  we  urge  that  the  student  in  the  seminary 
take  out  at  least  one  policy  before  he  is  graduated. 

Just  because  the  minister  is  what  he  is  he  must 
be  careful  of  appearances,  and  must  avoid  every- 
thing that  looks  like  extravagance  in  dress  and  fur- 
niture. Good  taste  as  well  as  expediency  will  lead 
him  to  take  this  course ;  for  good  things  are  always 
in  the  long  run  the  cheapest,  and  are  never  showy 
and  loud.  Avoid  the  horsehair  sofa,  on  the  one 
hand,  and  the  plush-covered  parlor  set  on  the  other, 
and  we  have  little  fear  but  that  you  will  sail  safely 
between  Scylla  and  Charybdis. 

While  we  urge  economy  upon  a  minister,  we  urge 
hospitality  as  well,  and  the  one  by  no  means  makes 
impossible  the  other.  Hospitality  is  a  necessity  of 
life,  and  should  be  reckoned  by  the  minister  in  his 
estimate  of  expenses  along  with  his  coal  and  flour. 


460  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

Have  your  doors  wide  open  to  brother  ministers,  for 
those  of  the  right  stamp  leave  a  blessing  behind 
them.  Beware,  however,  of  the  religious  tramp, 
who  calls  to  see  you  entirely  by  accident  five  minutes 
before  your  dinner  hour.  Never  allow  yourself  to 
be  imposed  upon  by  the  professional  who  knocks 
upon  your  back  door  and  requests  what  in  his  par- 
lance is  termed  a  "  hand-out,"  or  by  that  personage, 
equally  professional,  who  seeks  to  force  himself  to 
a  place  at  your  table  for  the  sake  of  the  loaves  and 
fishes  which  he  scents  as  he  rings  your  front-door 
bell. 

By  showing  true  hospitality  yourself  you  will  en- 
courage your  people  in  this  grace  also,  and  the  min- 
ister who  is  hearty  and  eager  to  entertain  will  have 
few  parishioners  who  grumble  and  make  excuse 
when  bed  and  board  is  sought  from  them  for  the 
vacation  preacher  or  the  visiting  missionary.  Some 
ministers  invite  publicly  strangers  in  the  congrega- 
tion, or  any  of  their  own  people  who  may  be  living 
away  from  their  own  homes,  to  drop  in  at  the  par- 
sonage at  some  stated  hour  in  the  afternoon  or 
evening  of  Sunday.  This  is  admirable  where  it 
does  not  impose  too  great  labor  upon  the  minister's 
wife,  and  where  the  hospitality  offered  is  extremely 
simple  and  in  no  wise  suggests  a  Sunday  reception. 
It  lets  people  know  that  you  desire  to  come  into 
close  touch  with  them,  and  the  kindly  spirit  of  such 
an  invitation  pervades  the  whole  church  and  does 
good  even  where  it  is  not  accepted. 

2.  From  the  minister's  home  it  is  but  a  short  step 


THE  MINISTER  IN  HIS  SOCIAL  RELATIONS       46I 

to  the  family  who  should  be  there  to  make  it  home 
indeed. 

( I )  We  speak  first  of  all  of  the  wife.  Marriage 
is  most  desirable  for  a  minister.  If  some  young 
man  "contemplating"  (alack  the  word!)  matri- 
mony desires  reasons  for  this,  he  will  find  them 
abundantly  in  the  very  nature  of  his  work.  As  a 
preacher  he  will  need  to  deal  with  domestic  life, 
and  nothing  is  more  amusing  to  fathers  and  mothers 
than  to  listen  to  a  discourse  on  the  training  of 
children,  which  is  admirable  in  all  points  but  one, 
and  that  one  the  singleness  of  the  minister.  You 
cannot  preach  on  certain  topics  until  you  are  mar- 
ried, and  matrimony  literally  increases  the  min- 
ister's range  of  themes.  As  a  pastor  too,  you  will 
be  ill-fitted  for  many  of  your  duties  until  you  are 
married.  You  will  be  barred  from  many  a  confi- 
dence which  it  is  your  mission  to  receive,  for  people 
rightly  regard  the  unmarried  minister  as  one  limited 
in  experience,  and  hence  in  sympathy. 

His  own  constitution  demands  also  that  the  min- 
ister be  married.  He  is  human,  and  is  constantly 
dealing  with  life  in  its  emotional  aspects,  and  there- 
fore nature  and  necessity  alike  tell  him  eloquently 
that  "  it  is  not  good  that  the  man  should  be  alone, 
I  will  make  him  an  help  meet  for  him."  ^  If  the 
question  is  asked,  "'  What  is  the  right  time  for  a 
minister  to  marry?"  we  reply  in  the  words  of 
Doctor  McLaren :  "  Don't  get  married  too  soon ! 
It  is  a  woful  interruption  to  study."     We  advise 

>  Gen.  2  :  18. 


462  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

that  the  young  minister  should  remain  unmarried 
for  at  least  a  year  or  two  after  his  ordination,  in 
order  that  he  may  give  himself  up  wholly  to  his 
great  work,  and  prove  himself  the  right  man  in 
the  right  place,  before  taking  upon  his  shoulders 
added  responsibilities  and  burdens.  Besides,  only 
after  such  an  interval  can  the  minister  generally  af- 
ford to  marry.  As  a  rule  we  fear  that  ministers 
practise  less  common  sense  than  other  men  in  this 
matter.  Their  marriage  frequently  follows  a  few 
days  after  their  graduation,  and  sometimes  even  be- 
fore the  young  man  has  freed  himself  from  debts 
incurred  in  gaining  his  education.  One  of  the  rea- 
sons for  many  a  ministerial  failure  is  to  be  found  in 
this  precipitation.  The  following  advice  is  sound, 
and  if  any  advice  will  ever  be  needed  by  the  aver- 
age young  man  in  this  particular  direction,  these 
words  should  be  pondered  well :  "  Neither  marry 
nor  trammel  yourself  with  an  engagement  until 
after  four  or  five  years'  experience  in  the  ministry. 
Indeed,  until  after  such  an  interval  as  will  enable 
you  reasonably  to  judge  as  to  the  character  of  work 
which  God's  providence  intends  for  you."  ^ 

Emboldened  by  having  said  so  much  concerning 
this  matter,  we  venture,  though  with  becoming  tim- 
idity, to  offer  a  few  counsels  concerning  the  choice 
of  a  wife.  By  all  means  make  this  choice  yourself ! 
Beware  of  match-making  mammas  and  equally 
match-making  papas,  especially  in  your  own  congre- 
gation.    Do  not  flatter  yourself  that  it  is  entirely 

1  BedcU,  "  The  Pastor,"  p.  59 »• 


THE  MINISTER  IN  HIS  SOCIAL  RELATIONS       463 

the  charm  of  your  conversation  that  leads  you  to 
receive  in  the  unmarried  years  of  your  ministry  so 
many  invitations  to  dinner.  Your  conversation  will 
be  equally  charming  later ;  but  there  will  be  a  notable 
diminishing  of  the  invitations  received  for  such 
festivities  after  you  have  become  a  benedict.  Be 
equally  on  your  guard  against  thinking  that  every 
father  and  mother  desires  you  for  a  son-in-law,  or 
that  every  courteous  young  woman  desires  to  marry 
you.  Go  your  own  way,  eat  your  dinners  thank- 
fully, and  impute  motives  to  no  one.  When  the 
right  one  appears  on  the  horizon,  then  do  your  best 
to  gain  the  prize ;  but  be  sure  that  the  hand  which 
raises  the  mainsail  and  presses  on  every  yard  of 
canvas  is  your  own,  and  not  another's. 

Not  only  make  this  choice  yourself,  but  make  it 
prudently,  because  you  are  your  own  counselor. 
As  a  rule  it  is  not  well  to  marry  into  the  congre- 
gation of  which  you  are  a  minister.  In  case  you 
become  engaged  to  a  member  of  your  congregation, 
it  is  generally  better  to  move  and  make  a  home  for 
your  wife  among  strangers.  Speaking  of  the  com- 
parative failure  of  many  of  our  ministers,  and  at- 
tributing such  failures  to  unsuitable  marriages,  John 
Angell  James  asks  and  answers  this  question: 
"  What  is  the  preventive  of  all  this  ?  Celibacy  ? 
By  no  means;  but  great  care,  deliberation,  caution, 
and  patience  in  the  selection  of  a  wife,  united  with 
much  and  earnest  prayer  to  be  guided  aright."  ^ 

Though  it  seem  somewhat  cold-blooded  to  pursue 

^  R.  W.  Dale's  "  Life  and  Letters  of  J.  A.  James,"  p.  162. 


464  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

SO  romantic  a  subject  in  so  prosaic  a  spirit,  we 
further  counsel  that  the  minister  be  judicious  in  the 
selection  of  the  woman  who,  next  to  himself,  will 
make  or  mar  his  work.  The  minister  should  seek 
in  a  wife  such  qualities  as  will  peculiarly  adapt  her 
for  residence  in  a  parsonage.  Of  course,  she  should 
be  pious,  but  piety  in  women  is  no  difficult  virtue 
to  find,  and  she  should  further  be  noted  for  adapta- 
bility. Not  every  good  woman  is  suitable  for  a 
minister's  wife.  A  wife  should  be  of  the  same  de- 
nomination as  her  husband,  and  if  she  is  not,  she 
should  soon  after  marriage  enter  that  fellowship. 
She  should  be  interested  in  the  work  in  which  he 
is  engaged.  This  does  not  mean  that  she  should 
engage  with  him  in  his  work.  It  is  certainly  pref- 
erable for  the  minister  to  do  his  work  himself,  and 
his  wife  can  do  more  good  by  properly  ordering 
her  household,  and  incidentally  the  minister,  than 
by  aiding  him  in  the  composition  of  his  sermons 
or  accompanying  him  in  his  pastoral  visitations. 
The  minister's  wife  should  never  be  the  minister's 
unpaid  assistant.  Her  home  duties  should  have  the 
first  place,  and  to  them  her  most  urgent  attention 
should  be  given.  If  beyond  this  she  has  time  as  a 
member  of  the  church  to  engage  in  church  work, 
well  and  good;  but  she  belongs  first  of  all  to  the 
minister.  Dean  Stanley  on  one  occasion  was  din- 
ing with  Cardinal  Manning,  to  whom  the  dean  was 
deploring  the  depleted  condition  of  the  Abbey  reve- 
nues, and  the  difficulties  in  the  way  of  raising  funds 
for  its  extension  and  restoration.    "  Ah !  "  said  the 


THE  MINISTER  IN  HIS  SOCIAL  RELATIONS       465 

cardinal  quietly,  "  you  see  what  you  have  lost  by 
the  Reformation."  "  But,  cardinal,"  replied  the 
dean,  bowing  to  his  wife,  the  Lady  Augusta,  who 
presided  at  the  head  of  the  table,  "  this  is  my  suf- 
ficient consolation."  This  too  has  been  the  con- 
solation of  many  a  minister  who  has  refused  to  al- 
low his  wife  to  be  the  slave  of  his  congregation, 
and  has  gladly  and  chivalrously  recognized  her  as 
queen  of  his  household. 

The  minister's  wife  should  be  endowed  with  that 
by  no  means  common  quality,  common  sense.  How 
often  she  will  have  need  of  it  to  supply  his  own 
lack  in  this  respect,  ministerial  experience  can  alone 
demonstrate.  She  should  be  the  minister's  best 
friend,  and  from  her  lips  he  should  hear  the  exact 
truth  in  regard  to  himself  so  far  as  she  sees  that  he 
has  grace  to  bear  it.  By  her  alone  can  needed  words 
be  spoken  which  will  not  wound.  She  alone  who 
loves  us  most  can  say  those  things  which  it  is  right 
and  wholesome  for  us  to  hear.  Her  presence  too, 
will  often  stimulate  us  to  do  our  best,  and  in  times 
when  our  soul  is  cast  down  within  us,  her  cheer- 
fulness like  a  medicine  will  restore  and  heal  us. 
Blessed  is  the  wife  who  bears  such  a  part  toward 
her  husband.  She  is  the  life  and  light  of  his  home, 
and  as  such  does  infinitely  more  for  the  church,  as 
well  as  for  the  minister,  than  by  being  president 
of  a  host  of  societies  or  by  presiding  with  dignity 
at  oft-recurring  missionary  or  other  meetings. 

If  the  minister's  wife  has  humor,  so  much  the 
better,  and  if  he  has  it  not,  we  should  almost  be 

2E 


466  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

inclined  to  place  humor  as  her  first  requirement. 
Nothing  else  so  rubs  the  points  from  the  rocks  over 
which  the  minister  is  bound  to  scrape,  and  nothing 
so  quickly  pours  oil  upon  troubled  waters. 

The  wife  of  the  minister  should  be  endowed  with 
good  health.  He  will  have  quite  enough  to  do  in 
the  ordinary  course  of  his  work  without  having  a 
woman  of  feeble  body,  and  hence  too  often  of 
querulous  spirit,  to  be  his  life  companion  and  the 
mother  of  his  children.  By  all  that  is  holy  in  the 
laws  of  environment  and  heredity  let  the  minister's 
choice  of  a  wife  fall  on  broad  shoulders  and  abound- 
ing health.  The  advice  of  a  certain  bachelor,  writ- 
ing not  long  ago  to  the  "  Pall  Mall  Gazette,"  is 
excellent  on  this  point.  He  declares  that  the  morn- 
ing is  the  best  time  for  making  a  character  synopsis 
of  a  woman,  and  goes  on  to  say :  "  Beware  of  the 
young  woman  who  complains  of  being  cold  in  the 
morning,  who  looks  sickly,  who  comes  down  late, 
who  appears  to  have  dressed  hastily,  who  languishes 
a  whole  forenoon  over  a  couple  of  letters  to  a  sis- 
ter or  a  schoolfellow.  No  matter  how  bright  and 
animated  she  may  appear  further  on,  avoid  her." 

If  the  minister's  wife  possesses  even  the  majority 
of  the  qualities  here  mentioned,  she  will  also  by 
the  very  fact  of  that  possession  know  the  great 
virtue  of  silence.  No  minister's  wife  ever  did  harm 
by  saying  too  little.  Whatever  she  says  goes  like 
wildfire  through  the  congregation,  and  often  dis- 
figures the  landscape  and  singes  the  minister  him- 
self.    Wesley  seems  to  have  had  a  wife  who  was 


THE  MINISTER  IN  HIS  SOCIAL  RELATIONS       46/ 

of  this  kind,  and  we  can  hardly  condemn  him  for 
writing  after  her  departure  for  reasons  which  he 
could  not  fathom,  "  Non  earn  reliqui;  non  demisi; 
non  revocabo  " — "  I  did  not  desert  her ;  I  did  not 
send  her  away ;  I  will  not  recall  her."  ^ 

This  seems  the  fitting  place  to  speak  a  word  of 
caution,  to  those  whom  it  concerns,  as  to  forming 
an  engagement.  Be  careful  not  to  excite  expecta- 
tions unless  you  desire  honorably  to  fulfil  the  in- 
tention which  special  attention  to  a  young  woman 
suggests.  The  young  minister  must  not  become  en- 
tangled in  complications  in  his  plans  for  matrimony. 
A  peculiar  interest  is  attached  to  the  minister  (as 
to  the  officer  in  the  army),  which  gives  him  a  po- 
sition only  too  easily  abused.  We  are  reminded 
here  that  Spurgeon  was  accustomed  to  give  sage 
and  sound  advice  to  his  students  on  this  subject. 
It  was  not  always  acted  upon,  however,  as  the  fol- 
lowing instance  demonstrates:  A  student  was  re- 
ported as  being  engaged  to  three  young  ladies  at 
the  same  time.  This  news  reached  Mr.  Spurgeon, 
and  the  young  man  was  called  into  his  private  room, 
where  to  his  consternation  he  found  the  three  young 
women.  After  a  warm  five  minutes,  Mr.  Spurgeon 
bade  him  then  and  there  make  his  choice,  and  thus 
the  matter  was  settled,  for  the  time  being,  at  least.^ 
Philip  Henry,  the  father  of  the  famous  com- 
mentator, sought  the  hand  of  the  daughter  of  a 
somewhat  prominent  family,  and  was  met  by  the 

1  "  Heart  of  John  Wesley's  Journal,"  p.  363. 

2  "  Personal  Reminiscences,"  by  W.  Williams,  p.  149. 


468  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

objection  on  her  father's  part  that  though  he  seemed 
an  excellent  preacher,  the  family  were  ignorant 
whence  the  young  man  came :  "  True,"  replied  the 
daughter,  "  but  I  know  where  he  is  going,  and  I 
want  to  go  along  with  him."  "  Please  God  and 
please  yourselves,"  he  was  accustomed  to  say  in 
after  years  when  his  own  children  asked  his  con- 
sent to  their  marriage.  After  the  wedding  cere- 
mony he  saluted  them  with  a  fatherly  kiss,  and  the 
words,  "  Other  people  wish  you  much  happiness,  but 
I  wish  you  much  holiness.  If  you  have  that  you 
are  certain  to  be  happy."  A  happy  marriage  is 
likely  to  result  from  an  engagement  that  is  entered 
into  in  a  manly  and  honorable  spirit  and  as  the 
result  of  much  circumspection. 

An  engagement  to  marry  should  be  held  as  sacred 
in  its  way  as  the  marriage  tie  itself.  Let  it  be 
known  in  your  congregation  when  you  are  engaged 
and  have  no  foolish  secrets.  Marriage  and  all  that 
pertains  to  it  should  be  lifted  out  of  a  frivolous 
atmosphere,  and  especially  the  marriage  of  a 
minister. 

Avoid,  if  possible,  a  protracted  engagement.  Too 
frequently  theological  students  are  engaged  before 
they  enter  the  seminary,  and  during  their  entire 
course  the  distractions  of  an  engagement  and  the 
duties  it  involves,  interfere  more  or  less  with  their 
studies.  It  is  to  be  remembered  that  generally  the 
girl  a  man  would  marry  at  twenty  is  not  the 
girl  he  would  choose  a  few  years  later.  When 
the  young  minister  has  reached  the  point  where 


THE  MINISTER  IN  HIS  SOCIAL  RELATIONS       469 

marriage  is  proper  and  right,  it  is  well  that  the  pre- 
liminary period  be  as  brief  as  possible.  A  long  en- 
gagement is  apt  to  distract  his  mind,  divert  his 
affections,  and  often  break  up  the  continuity  of  his 
work. 

The  subject  of  the  minister's  wife  is  an  attractive 
one,  which  we  leave  with  regret.  The  peace  and 
prosperity  of  our  congregation  depend  as  much 
upon  the  mistress  of  the  manse  as  upon  the  master 
of  it,  and  we  believe  that  of  all  the  good  influences 
that  are  abroad  in  the  world  about  us,  no  second 
place  should  be  given  to  the  minister's  wife.  After 
speaking  of  a  love  experience  of  the  "  solemn  and 
learned "  Cotton  Mather,  one  of  his  biographers 
adds: 

Many  another  Puritan  parson  has  left  record  of  his 
wooings  that  are  warm  to  read.  And  well  did  the  par- 
sons' wives  deserve  their  ardent  wooings  and  their  tender 
love  letters.  Hard  as  was  the  minister's  life,  over-filled 
as  was  his  time,  highly  taxed  as  were  his  resources,  all 
these  hardships  were  felt  in  double  proportion  by  the  min- 
ister's wife.  The  old  Hebrew  standard  of  praise  quoted 
by  Cotton  Mather,  "  A  woman  worthy  to  be  the  wife  of 
a  priest,"  was  keenly  epigrammatic;  and  ample  proof  of 
the  wise  insight  of  the  standard  of  comparison  may  be 
found  in  the  lives  of  "  the  pious,  prudent,  and  prayerful " 
wives  of  New  England  ministers.  What  wonder  that  their 
praises  were  sung  in  many  loving  though  halting  threno- 
dies, in  long-winded  but  tender  eulogies,  in  labored  ana- 
grams, in  quaintly-spelled  epitaphs?  For  the  ministers' 
wives  were  the  saints  of  the  Puritan  calendar.^ 

*  "  The  Sabbath  in  Puritan  New  England,"  by  Alice  Moss  Elarl, 
p.  291. 


470  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

We  think  the  more  of  those  old  Puritans  because 
they,  and  their  people  with  them,  thought  so  much 
of  their  wives,  and  we  turn  away  from  the  thren- 
odies, eulogies,  anagrams,  and  epitaphs  in  which 
they  sung  her  praises,  exclaiming,  **  So  say  we  all 
of  us !  "  Though  the  subject  is  as  worthy  to-day  as 
ever,  we  fear  we  do  not  always  say  it  so  well. 

(2)  Having  spoken  somewhat  at  length  of  the 
minister's  wife,  we  mention  now  more  briefly  some 
observations  concerning  his  children.  Only  a  few 
words  are  needed,  because  if  the  wife  and  mother 
is  the  right  kind  of  woman,  the  children  will  gen- 
erally require  little  attention  from  any  one  else. 
The  minister's  children  should  be  an  example  to 
the  flock,  and  this,  we  believe,  as  a  rule  they  are. 
We  cannot  too  emphatically  deny  the  popular  notion 
that  the  children  of  ministers,  especially  the  sons, 
are  worse  than  other  children.  History  and  experi- 
ence strongly  assert  the  contrary.  The  children  of 
ministers,  in  far  greater  proportion  than  the  children 
of  men  of  other  professions,  become  famous  men 
and  women. 

The  names  of  only  a  few  of  the  more  famous 
ministers'  sons  can  be  given  here:  Joseph  Addison, 
S.  T.  Coleridge,  William  Cowper,  Ben  Johnson, 
Oliver  Goldsmith,  Alfred  Tennyson,  James  Russell 
Lowell,  Oliver  Wendell  Holmes,  Sir  Joshua  Rey- 
nolds, Christopher  Wren,  Matthew  Arnold,  William 
Hazlitt,  Gotthold  Ephraim  Lessing,  George  Ban- 
croft, J.  A.  Froude,  Francis  Parkman,  Ralph  Waldo 
Emerson,   Henry   Clay,   Edward   Everett,   Charles 


THE  MINISTER  IN  HIS  SOCIAL  RELATIONS       47 1 

Kingsley,  Mark  Pattison,  Donald  G.  Mitchell,  Wil- 
liam Stead,  F.  B.  Morse,  Cyrus  W.  Field,  Chester 
A.  Arthur,  Levi  P.  Morton,  Grover  Cleveland. 

It  needs  no  formal  census  to  make  evident  the 
fact  that  a  large  proportion  of  the  men  in  the  ranks 
of  the  ministry  had  ministers  for  their  fathers,  and 
received  from  them  the  impulse  which  decided  their 
life-work.  At  once  there  occur  to  us  such  hon- 
ored names  as  Henry  Ward  Beecher,  Jonathan  Ed- 
wards, F.  W.  Farrar,  A.  P.  Stanley,  Robert  Hall, 
Norman  Macleod,  Adolphe  Monod,  C.  H.  Spurgeon, 
R.  S.  Storrs,  Lyman  Abbott,  H.  J.  Van  Dyke, 
Marcus  Dods. 

"  Live  with  your  children  "  is  the  motto  of  Froe- 
bel,  which  needs  to  be  deeply  written  in  the  heart 
of  the  busy  minister.  Because  he  is  a  father,  he 
must  find  time  for  his  family. 

HL  The  Minister  in  Society.  This  much-abused 
word  needs  to  be  cleared  of  any  odium  which  may 
be  attached  to  it.  The  contempt  for  fashionable 
people,  which  is  often  well  deserved,  does  not  apply 
to  high-bred  people,  who  may  be  a  very  different 
class. 

I.  A  word  as  to  calls.  Let  such  visits  be  brief; 
they  need  not  last  more  than  fifteen  minutes.  It  is 
best  to  make  calls  in  the  afternoon,  and  then  always 
between  the  hours  of  four  and  six.  If,  however, 
the  call  is  planned  for  the  evening,  never  arrive  at 
the  house  before  eight  o'clock.  Beware  of  over- 
visiting,  for  it  is  better  that  the  minister  should 
cut  aloof  from  society  altogether  than  be  overmuch 


472  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

in  it.  The  visiting  card  should  be  neat  and  plain, 
and  your  title  is  far  better  omitted.  Cards  on 
which  the  minister's  name  is  engraved  in  facsimile 
of  his  handwriting  should,  of  course,  never  be  used ; 
neither  is  it  best  to  use  for  this  purpose  the  usual 
business  card  which  contains  the  name  of  the 
church,  and  which  is  suitable  for  a  pastoral  call. 
A  card  with  the  name  upon  it,  and  if  desired,  the 
place  of  residence  in  one  corner,  is  all  that  is  nec- 
essary. The  card  had  better  be  engraved,  and  the 
initial  expense  of  a  plate  is  but  little  when  it  is 
remembered  that  it  should  last  a  lifetime. 

At  many  homes  which  the  minister  enters  as  a 
guest  he  will  be  invited  to  play  cards  or  billiards. 
While  there  is  no  harm  in  such  games  in  and  of 
themselves,  yet  their  associations  are  such  that  we 
advise  him  to  abstain  from  them ;  though  he  had  bet- 
ter equally  avoid  any  condemnation  of  such  prac- 
tices, for  he  would  only  earn  for  himself  the 
disfavor  of  the  company,  and  do  good  to  no  one. 

V^isit  your  brother  ministers  and  be  careful  to  call 
on  all  new-comers  among  them,  no  matter  what  their 
denomination.  Gentlemanlike  feeling  is  at  no  time 
more  strongly  shown,  or  more  graciously  appre- 
ciated, than  in  the  call  of  welcome  made  soon  after 
some  minister  comes  to  another  church  in  your 
town  or  city.  Here  is  an  opportunity  for  the  ap- 
plication of  the  Golden  Rule,  a  rule  which  is  indeed 
all  that  a  minister  or  any  other  man  really  needs, 
to  enable  him  properly  to  conduct  himself  in  social 
relationships. 


THE  MINISTER  IN  HIS  SOCIAL  RELATIONS       473 

2.  It  is  not  entirely  true  that  a  man  makes  no 
friends,  only  acquaintances,  after  thirty.  While  not 
neglecting  those  of  your  own  denomination,  it  is 
pleasant  to  have  intimate  friends  among  those  who 
are  not  enrolled  in  the  ranks  of  your  own  particular 
regiment.  Among  them  the  minister  can  be  more 
free  and  unguarded  than  among  his  own  people. 
It  is  wise  too,  that  he  should  choose  as  broad  a 
pasture  as  possible  to  browse  in,  for  narrow  limits 
make  poor  milk  and  scanty  butter. 

Be  very  careful  in  your  relations  with  women. 
We  wish  no  return  of  the  spirit  which  led  at  one 
time  to  the  women  being  separated  from  the  men 
in  our  churches;  and  neither  do  we  commend  that 
abstract  feeling  with  which  priests  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church  are  taught  to  regard  them.^  The 
Protestant  minister  of  to-day  needs  to  beware  of 
any  approach  to  familiarity  in  tone  or  sentiment. 
Speak  always  of  women  in  the  respectful  tone  of 
the  New  Testament.  Remember  the  warnings  of  so 
many  ministers  who  have  fallen,  and  be  very  care- 
ful. In  a  case  of  many  years  ago,  where  a  minister 
had  been  guilty  of  grave  indiscretion,  a  council  was 
called  to  abate  the  scandal.  The  practical  wisdom 
of  its  moderator  was  shown,  after  the  council  had 
retired  and  the  prayer  for  divine  guidance  had  been 
offered,  when  he  said :  "  Brethren,  before  we  enter 
upon  a  discussion  of  this  case,  I  desire  to  make  one 
remark.  In  this  world  there  are  two  kinds  of  fools. 
One    kind    are    devilish    fools;    the    other    natural 

^  Renan's  "  Recollections  of  My  Youth,"  p.  95. 


474  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

fools.  My  judgment  clearly  is  that  this  brother 
belongs  to  the  latter  class."  ^  It  is  quite  true  that 
a  man  does  not  need  to  be  wicked  in  order  to  be 
indiscreet,  yet  to  be  any  kind  of  fool  whatsoever 
hinders  the  progress  of  the  Christian  church  and 
sometimes  creates  odors  which  all  the  perfumes  of 
Araby  will  scarce  sweeten.  We  are  at  first  at  a  loss 
to  understand  why  John  Bunyan,  in  his  "  Pilgrim's 
Progress,"  describes  his  hero  as  leaving  behind  him 
his  wife,  when  he  started  on  his  journey  to  the 
Celestial  City.  But  later  the  mystery  is  cleared 
when  we  read  concerning  the  hero  of  the  Bedford 
jail,  that  he  ''  admired  the  wisdom  of  God  in  mak- 
ing him  shy  of  the  sisterhood,"  and  openly  boasted 
that  "  it  was  a  rare  thing  for  him  to  carry  it  pleas- 
ant toward  a  woman."  "  The  common  salutation 
of  women,"  said  he,  "  I  abhor.  Their  company 
alone  I  cannot  away  with."  ^  While  the  minister 
must  not  be  a  misogynist,  yet  ^'  forced  by  his  po- 
sition into  constant  association  of  a  confidential  sort 
with  both  sexes,  he  needs  to  exercise  an  unceasing 
vigilance  against  indiscretion.  .  .  He  is  to  parry 
a  foolish  admiration,  that  offers  some  delicate  at- 
tention, with  a  polite  indifference,  that  his  own  in- 
tegrity be  not  compromised.  He  is  to  refuse  pri^ 
vate  interviews  except  in  such  accessible  places  as 
parlors  and  drawing-rooms,  and  in  visiting  the  sick 
he  is  not  to  lay  aside  his  circumspection.  Gallantry 
or  playing  the  beau  at  once  exposes  the  preacher  to 

^  Baldwin's  "  Forty-one  Years*  Pastorate,"  p.  233. 
2  Charles  Stanford's  "Doddridge,"  pp.       ,31. 


THE  MINISTER  IN  HIS  SOCIAL  RELATIONS       475 

the  rude  but  righteous  shafts  of  pubHc  criticism, 
while  it  may  lead  his  own  heart  and  life  into 
lamentable  snares."  ^ 

3.  As  to  social  occasions,  let  the  minister  be 
neither  the  recluse  nor  the  man  of  the  world.  "  An 
artist  ought  to  be  fit  for  society  and  to  keep  out 
of  it,"  ^  has  in  it  much  good  counsel.  We  believe 
that  the  fit  place  for  a  man  is  the  place  for  which 
he  is  fitted,  yet  "  there  is  as  much  vulgarity  in  think- 
ing too  much  of  social  advantages  as  in  affecting 
to  despise  them."  ^  Do  not  be  seen  much  at  parties, 
and  receptions  and  teas,  and  when  you  do  attend 
them,  it  is  generally  better  to  remain  but  a  short  time. 
While  you  must  beware  of  acquiring  the  reputation 
of  a  man  of  the  world,  a  diner-out,  and  a  brilliant 
conversationalist,  yet  cultivate  most  carefully  the 
art  of  conversation.  A  large  part  of  this  art  is 
acquired  when  one  learns  to  talk  of  things  rather 
than  persons.  Through  conversation,  most  that  is 
profitable  in  society  will  be  attained,  and  acquiring 
the  wheat,  you  can  well  afford  to  let  the  chaff  go. 
At  all  social  functions  be  constantly  on  your  guard 
as  to  what  you  say.  This  quotation  from  the  Tal- 
mud is  pat  here :  "  Thy  friend  has  a  friend,  and 
thy  friend's  friend  has  a  friend;  be  discreet." 

In  all  your  social  relations,  however  much  you 
may  forget  that  you  are  a  minister,  never  forget 
that  you  are  a  Christian.  Let  it  be  said  of  you  as 
was  said  of  another,  that  religion  was  "  the  climate 

1  Crosby,  "The  Christian  Preacher,"  p.   114. 

2  Ruskin.  »  Jowett. 


476  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

of  all  his  mind."  ^  Although  religion  may  not  be 
formally  introduced,  let  it  be  ever  kept  in  view  in 
your  intercourse  with  your  fellows  in  the  various 
social  circles  which  from  time  to  time  you  may 
enter. 

4.  So  much  of  a  minister's  time  will  be  taken  up 
with  correspondence  that  a  few  words  are  in  order 
concerning  it.  Learn  how  to  write  a  letter,  and 
learn  this  not  from  "  The  Complete  Letter  Writer," 
or  similar  publications,  but  from  the  letters  which 
you  yourself  receive  from  people  of  culture  and 
refinement.  Never  write  on  ruled  paper,  and  never 
use  office  stationery  in  your  social  correspondence. 
One  of  the  chief  indications  of  a  good  letter-writer 
is  to  be  found  in  the  way  he  begins  and  concludes. 
You  do  not  need  to  be  on  terms  of  intimacy  in 
order  to  allow  you  to  address  them  as  "  My  dear 
Mr.  Jones,"  or  "My  dear  Miss  Smith."  It 
is  never  proper  to  write  "  sir "  or  "  madam " 
except  in  business  communications.  We  advise  also 
that,  save  in  instances  where  you  are  writing  to 
some  fellow-minister  or  intimate  friend  in  your 
own  church,  the  word  "  brother "  be  never  used. 
It  is  too  good  a  word  to  spoil.  In  signing  your 
letter,  of  course  you  will  always  use  your  Christian 
and  surname  only,  together  with  such  initial  be- 
tween as  you  may  be  encumbered  with.     Do  not 

suffer  your  wife  either  to  sign  herself  Mrs.  

unless  in  public  notices  or  the  like  which  require  it. 
"  I  want  you  to  be  an  elegant  letter-writer,"  that 

^  Goodell's  "Life,"  p.  180. 


THE  MINISTER  IN  HIS  SOCIAL  RELATIONS       477 

pntrcc  of  good  English,  Austin  Phelps,  once  wrote : 
"  It  is  one  of  the  accomplishments  which  mark  a 
gentleman.  Another  gentlemanly  rule  in  writing 
letters  is  never  to  use  contractions.  Write  every 
word  in  full.  Contractions  belong  to  ignorant  or 
half-educated  people."  ^  Be  careful  as  to  what  you 
write  in  a  letter,  for  while  spoken  words  are  often 
erased  by  the  air  in  which  they  are  uttered,  there 
is  a  lasting  quality  in  black  and  white  which  car- 
ries what  we  say  for  a  long  time  and  sometimes 
to  long  distances.  It  would  be  a  good  thing  if 
every  one  who  ever  puts  pen  to  paper  could  say 
what  John  Ruskin  said,  in  writing  to  his  friend 
James  Smetham :  "  I  never  wrote  a  private  letter  to 
any  human  being  which  I  would  not  let  a  bill-sticker 
chalk  up  six  feet  high  on  Hyde  Park  wall,  and  stand 
myself  in  Piccadilly  and  say, '  I  said  it.'  " 

Reply  to  all  letters  by  return  of  mail  when  it  is 
possible,  and  be  as  businesslike  in  your  habits  of  cor- 
respondence as  you  seek  to  be  in  other  branches  of 
pastoral  work.  Always  enclose  a  stamp  when  a 
request  is  made  and  an  answer  expected.  But  it 
is  not  always  your  duty  to  reply  when  a  stamp  is 
sent  in  a  letter  where  silence  is  best.  It  is  absurd 
to  think  that  a  two-cent  stamp  or  a  one-cent  postal 
card  demands  the  answer  to  some  question  or  the 
volunteering  of  some  information,  which  the  letter 
containing  it  desires.  Sometimes  two  cents  is 
entirely  too  cheap.  What  to  do  with  such  unused 
stamps  and  cards  is  a  problem  we  shall  not  attempt 

J  "  Life,"  by  Elizabeth  Stuart  Phelps,  p.  244, 


478  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

to  solve.  The  waste-basket  is  always  ready,  and  it 
does  not  cost  anything  to  deposit  them  there,  or  if 
some  scruple  prevents  this  waste,  they  may  perhaps 
be  used  without  any  great  strain  on  any  vital  eth- 
ical principle.  With  these  cautions,  by  no  means 
unimportant  concerning  the  stamp,  we  close  this 
chapter  on  the  minister  in  his  social  relations.  We 
have  endeavored  to  speak  of  the  minister  as  a 
gentleman,  the  minister  and  his  home,  and  the  min- 
ister in  society.  The  things  here  set  forth  cannot 
well  be  taught,  but  we  hope  some  hints  may  have 
been  given  which  will  aid  the  minister  in  these 
varied  relationships,  to  be  true  to  his  calling  and 
an  example  to  the  flock. 


THE   MINISTER  AS  COUNSELOR 


SUMMARY 


Questions  Difficult  of  Solution  Which  the  Minister 
IN   His   Ordinary   Work   Will  be  Called  on  to 
Answer. 
I.  Questions  of  Casuistry. 
II.  Questions  of  Expediency. 

III.  Questions  of  Doctrine. 

IV.  Questions  as  to  the  Church. 
V.  Questions  of  Relative  Duties. 

VI.  Questions  as  to  Personal  Matters. 
Conclusion  : 

1.  The  spirit  which  the  minister  should  show. 

2.  The  principles  by  which  he  should  be  guided. 


XXI 

THE    MINISTER   AS    COUNSELOR 

The  minister  in  his  ordinary  work  will  encounter 
many  questions  difficult  of  solution.  In  some  cases 
he  will  do  wisely  to  leave  them  unsolved,  while  in 
other  cases  it  may  seem  best  to  meet  them.  In  the 
following  chapter  such  questions  are  classified  and 
considered.  The  list  is  of  course  by  no  means 
exhaustive,  our  purpose  being  only  to  indicate  the 
line  of  action  which  may  often  best  be  pursued. 

I.  We  mention  first  Questions  of  Casuistry. 
These  are  cases  of  conscience,  delicate  questions  in 
religion  and  ethics,  in  which  two  courses  may  be 
taken,  neither  of  them  clearly  the  better.  "  Ques- 
tions of  casuistry  often  arise  as  to  right  and  wrong. 
It  can  never,  of  course,  be  right  to  do  wrong; 
but  the  question  is,  and  it  is  sometimes  a  hard  one 
to  answer — what  is  right  ?  Strategy  in  war  is  often 
untruthful.  It  may  be  your  only  means  of  self- 
defense.  Is  it  right?  Robbers  assail  your  house; 
you  hide  your  wife  and  daughters  from  them ;  they 
demand  from  you  where  they  are;  you  mislead  the 
robbers,  and  your  people  escape.  Did  you  sin? 
Had  the  robbers  a  right  to  the  truth  from  you? 

Or  take  an  actual  case :  "  Doctor  A took  his 

Bible  with  him  into  Rome.  When  the  baggage  was 
2F  481 


482  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

examined  the  Bible  was  detected.  *  Oh,  it's  a  dic- 
tionary ! '  said  the  courier.     Doctor  A did  not 

speak.  He  thereby  connived.  He  kept  his  Bible; 
but  did  he  sin  ?  "  ^  Such  questions  are  more  than 
interesting  puzzles,  for,  like  the  rent  collector,  they 
have  a  way  of  appearing  and  demanding  satisfaction 
at  times  when  it  is  most  inconvenient  to  comply 
with  their  requests.  As  we  read  the  history  of 
the  Old  Testament  we  find  many  instances  in 
which  such  questions  are  involved.  Was  it  right 
for  Rahab  to  tell  the  lies  she  did  concerning  the 
men  whom  she  had  hidden,  or  would  the  better 
course  have  been  to  deliver  the  spies  into 
the  hands  of  the  king  of  Jericho?  We  all  of  us 
have  probably  recognized  a  discordant  note  in  the 
otherwise  beautiful  story  of  Naaman  in  his  re- 
quest of  Elisha  that  he  should  be  allowed  to  bow 
down  in  the  house  of  Rimmon.  Yet  not  to  do  so 
meant  disgrace  or  death  at  the  hands  of  his  royal 
master;  but  joining  thus  in  worship  with  the  king 
was  mockery  or,  even  worse,  hypocrisy. 

In  the  seventeenth  century  there  prevailed  a  strain 
of  preaching  of  what  was  called  casuistical  doctrine. 
The  divines  of  that  day  delighted  to  display  their 
acuteness  and  ingenuity  in  the  solution  of  peculiar 
cases  of  conscience.  While  we  hope  for  no  return 
of  such  a  custom,  yet  it  had  its  virtues  as  well  as 
its  defects.  Casuistry  may  well  be  studied  by  the 
minister  of  to-day  as  an  aid  in  disentangling  the 
various  snarls  into  which  human  nature  has  a  way  of 

*  "  Princetoniana,"  p.  216. 


THE    MINISTER   AS    COUNSELOR  4^3 

twisting,  and  out  of  which  it  is  part  of  the  minister's 
task  to  help  human  nature  to  come.  The  Roman 
CathoHc  Church  is  a  past  master  in  the  art  of 
casuistry.  Books  on  the  subject  by  her  writers  are 
most  voluminous,  and  her  priests  are  taught  casu- 
istry as  well  as  theology  and  church  history  in  her 
seminaries  Too  often  an  evil  odor  has  adhered, 
and  with  reason,  to  this  word  casuistry.  But  rightly 
considered,  casuistry  is  no  juggling  with  truth,  but 
rather  an  earnest  endeavor  to  settle  on  the  merits 
of  each  separate  question,  which  of  two  courses  is 
the  less  evil. 

We  take  as  an  illustration  a  case  common  prob- 
ably in  the  experience  of  every  minister.  A  person 
already  baptized  comes  under  the  conviction  that 
he  was  not  really  converted  at  the  time  of  his  first 
baptism.  In  case  it  is  quite  clear  that  he  was  not 
converted  then,  and  that  he  is  converted  now,  and 
further,  that  he  does  not  attach  any  saving  virtue 
to  baptism,  it  may  be  allowable  to  baptize  him ;  but 
it  is  very  doubtful  if  it  is  necessary 

Or  take  another  case,  which  in  some  phase  or 
other  is  likely  to  come  sooner  or  later  to  the  min- 
ister for  settlement.  A  defaulter  becomes  a  Chris- 
tian. There  can  be  no  doubt  as  to  his  duty  to 
make  complete  restitution.  He  must  certainly  repay 
the  money  that  he  took;  but  is  it  his  duty  to  do  so, 
with  interest?  If  interest  should  be  paid  in  ad- 
dition, shall  it  be  compound  interest?  Is  it  his 
duty  to  tell  the  party  wronged  of  the  injury  done 
to  him,  if  he  has  not  discovered  it?     We  advis^ 


484  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

that  the  best  way  is  to  make  a  clean  breast  of  the 
whole  matter;  if  he  cannot  pay,  to  bear  the  conse- 
quences; if  he  can,  to  pay,  with  interest;  but  the 
uncertainty  of  investments  would  justify  him  in  giv- 
ing simple  interest  alone.  There  seems  to  be  no 
need  for  him  to  tell  the  injured  person  more  than 
is  necessary  for  ends  of  restitution  and  of  justice 
to  others. 

Take  still  another  instance,  still  more  frequent  in 
a  minister's  experience.  A  person  seems  to  be 
mortally  sick.  Is  it  the  duty  of  the  minister  to  tell 
him  so?  The  physician  must,  of  course,  be  con- 
sulted first.  If  there  is  a  chance  of  recovery,  which 
will  be  injured  by  telling  him  that  his  condition  is 
very  serious,  wait  for  further  developments.  The 
condition  of  mind  of  the  patient  must  be  considered. 
If  he  is  a  Christian,  there  is  often  little  need  to  ap- 
prise him  of  his  danger,  at  least  at  once.  But  if  the 
sick  one  is  unprepared,  he  certainly  should  be 
warned  faithfully. 

II.  Questions  of  Expediency  cannot  always  be 
distinguished  from  Questions  of  Casuistry,  so  close 
is  the  relation.  This  is  a  sphere  where  the  minister 
will  find  many  a  problem  with  which  to  grapple, 
many  a  source  of  vexation  of  spirit,  and  at  the  same 
time  many  an  opportunity  to  be  true  to  principle 
and  to  the  teachings  of  his  Master.  These  ques- 
tions begin  to  appear  in  the  Christian  church  as  soon 
as  Christian  ethics  begin  to  be  applied  to  the  con- 
duct of  life.  The  illustration  which  at  once  occurs 
to  us  all  as  we  take  up  questions  of  expediency 


THE    MINISTER    AS    COUNSELOR  485 

is  that  SO  fully  discussed  by  Paul  in  the  fourteenth 
chapter  of  Romans.  In  the  market-places  was  ex- 
posed for  sale  the  flesh  of  animals  which  had  pre- 
viously been  offered  in  sacrifice.  Might  a  Christian 
buy  and  eat?  Paul's  answer  to  all  who  were 
troubled  concerning  this  matter  and  who  regarded 
it  in  different  lights  was,  be  true  to  principle.  He 
confronts  in  this  chapter  four  classes  of  persons. 
First,  he  who  is  persuaded  that  there  is  nothing 
unclean  in  itself  (verse  14),  with  this  class  Paul 
numbers  himself;  second,  he  who  esteemeth  such 
meat  to  be  unclean  (verse  14)  ;  third,  he  who  is 
not  sure  (verse  23)  ;  fourth,  he  who  is  scandalized 
at  the  brother  who  regards  the  eating  of  such  meat 
as  not  sinful  (verse  15). 

To  aid  in  the  settlement  of  this  question  we 
gather  together  the  four  principles  in  the  light  of 
which  Paul  cautions  his  brethren  to  walk.^  First, 
there  are  things  which  are  lawful,  but  not  expedi- 
ent; secondly,  no  man  liveth  unto  himself,  we  are 
members  one  of  another ;  thirdly,  yet  we  must  not  be 
in  servile  bondage  to  the  weaker  brother;  fourthly, 
there  must  be  mutual  respect  and  honor — "  Let  not 
him  that  eateth  despise  him  that  eateth  not,  and  let 
not  him  which  eateth  not,  judge  him  that  eateth." 
These  principles  hold  as  true  to-day  as  when  they 
were  first  laid  down.  While  the  question  of  meats 
has  vanished  with  the  smoke  of  the  sacrifices,  these 
principles  will  be  found  applicable  in  many  another 
question  of  expediency. 

*  I  Cor.  6  :   12;  Rom.   15  :   i,  2;  Rom.   14  :   5;  Rom.  14  :  3. 


486  rOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

Among  such  questions  we  mention  those  which 
relate  to  temperance.  A  converted  man  should  be 
temperate,  for  if  he  is  not,  it  is  not  his  habit  of 
temperance  which  is  chiefly  in  danger,  but  his 
spiritual  condition.  While  total  abstinence  is  no- 
where taught  in  the  New  Testament,  he  may  judge 
it  expedient  to  abstain  altogether  from  intoxicants 
for  the  following  reasons:  he  cannot  say  that  he 
is  safe  himself;  by  not  abstaining  he  may  influence 
others  injuriously;  his  non-abstinence  encourages 
the  manufacture  and  sale  of  intoxicants.  Professor 
Drummond  in  the  last  years  of  his  life  said :  "  I  have 
to  banish  wine  from  my  table — I  hate  to  do  it,  but  I 
hear  the  clanking  of  the  chains  of  those  who  have 
been  led  captive  by  it.  I  try  to  help  them  in  this 
poor,  rough  way.  You  call  the  total  abstainer  a 
miserable  fellow,  but  it  is  the  men  of  the  world 
who  have  made  him  the  miserable  fellow,  not  re- 
ligion." To  this  position,  so  far  as  the  liquor  ques- 
tion is  concerned,  many  another  noble  man  besides 
Professor  Drummond  has  found  himself  forced.  It 
is  well  that  the  Christian  minister,  in  considering 
questions  similar  to  this,  be  careful  to  observe  the 
law  of  proportion.  To  be  out  of  proportion  is  to 
be  ill  balanced.  Remember  that  some  matters  are 
relatively  of  secondary  importance,  and  be  not  like 
that  tribe  in  India  that  regards  murder  and  adultery 
as  more  pardonable  offenses  than  the  smoking  of 
tobacco. 

Another  vexed  question  relates  to  Sunday  travel- 
ing.    There  is  danger  that  the  European  Sunday 


THE    MINISTER    AS    COUNSELOR  487 

will  be  transplanted  to  American  soil.  The  Sab- 
bath question  is  now  under  discussion  as  perhaps 
never  before,  as  the  tides  of  immigration  begin  to 
make  themselves  felt  in  every  quarter  of  our  land. 
Militant  commercialism  and  the  crowded  life  of  our 
big  cities  have  also  been  large  factors  in  breaking 
down  Sunday  observance.  The  ethics  of  Sunday 
seems  to  demand  a  day  of  cessation  from  work  once 
in  seven ;  but  in  order  that  most  men  shall  rest,  some 
men  must  labor.  The  trolley  lines  are  largely  sup- 
ported by  Christian  people  on  their  way  to  and 
from  church,  and  such  transportation  has  solved  in 
a  measure  the  problem  of  the  downtown  parish. 
In  some  cases  riding  upon  the  street  cars  seems  to 
be  a  necessity.  Sunday  traveling  in  the  trains  has 
far  less  to  be  said  in  its  favor,  and  yet  it  is  a  sim- 
ilar question.  Each  man  must  answer  this  ques- 
tion for  himself,  but  the  answer  for  the  Christian 
minister  as  he  applies  the  principles  of  Paul  is  this : 
Sunday  traveling  may  be  lawful,  but  it  is  never  ex- 
pedient. While  a  miinister  may  be  in  favor  of 
opening  museums,  picture  galleries,  and  libraries 
on  Sunday,  he  had  better  not  be  prominent  in  such 
movements.  He  needs  to  beware  of  all  tendencies 
which  make  for  the  secularization  of  Sunday,  as 
he  cannot  tell  to  what  they  will  lead.  His  main 
duty  is  to  preach  religion,  and  if  he  does  that  faith- 
fully, he  will  generally  render  a  better  service  than 
by  being  the  prime  mover  in  matters  which  are  at 
least  open  to  a  wide  difference  of  opinion. 

Dodge  them  as  he  may,  the  minister  sooner  or 


488  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

later  will  have  to  consider  the  many  questions  of 
expediency  which  range  themselves  under  the  gen- 
eral question  regarding  amusements.  So-called 
amusements  may  be  divided  into :  first,  those  which 
are  objectionable  and  about  which  there  can  be  no 
question  at  all;  and  second,  those  which  are  de- 
scribed by  the  word  indifferent,  such  as  dancing, 
card-playing  and  theater-going.  These  last  all  be- 
long to  the  same  class  and  may  be  considered  to- 
gether. They  are  none  of  them  intrinsically  wrong, 
and  are  undoubtedly  sources  of  recreation  and  re- 
laxation ;  but  on  the  other  hand,  they  are  often  in- 
dulged in  to  excess,  and  far  more  people  engage  in 
them  too  much  than  engage  in  them  too  little.  Fur- 
ther, they  are  not  on  the  whole  ennobling  in  their 
associations.  Take,  for  instance,  the  matter  of  the 
theater.  One  of  the  leading  dramatic  critics  of  the 
English  press,  in  a  remarkable  interview,  declares 
that  he  has  received  no  good  from  his  thirty-seven 
years  of  playgoing;  that  it  is  nearly  impossible  for 
an  actress  to  retain  her  purity;  and  that  the  whole 
tendency  of  the  stage  is  to  disorder  the  finer  sensi- 
bilities and  to  substitute  hollowness  for  sincerity.^ 
No  doubt  the  stage  might  be  as  great  an  influence 
for  good  as  literature,  or  might  stand  for  righteous- 
ness close  beside  the  church  itself,  from  which  in 
a  measure  it  sprang.  But  it  is  not  such  an  influence, 
and  neither  has  it  been,  for  in  common  with  the 
other  amusements  here  mentioned  its  history  in  the 
past  is  not  such  as  to  commend  it, 

1  Mr.  Clement  Scott. 


THE    MINISTER   AS    COUNSELOR  489 

Moreover,  these  indifferent  amusements  lead 
to  things  actually  bad,  and  such  stepping-stones 
are  to  be  avoided  rather  than  to  be  ascended. 
There  are  undoubtedly  a  few  people  in  our 
churches  who  do  all  these  things  and  yet  re- 
tain an  active  and  self-sacrificing  interest  in  the 
church.  But  on  the  whole  such  pursuits  are  not 
largely  followed  by  those  who  are  filled  with  the 
spirit  of  Christ.  Pastoral  experience  everywhere 
proves  that  people  who  are  fond  of  card-playing  are 
not  generally  greatly  concerned  for  the  conversion 
of  the  world.  Ministers  learn  to  expect  that  when 
these  things  are  engaged  in  by  the  young  convert 
it  will  not  be  long  before  his  seat  in  the  prayer- 
meeting  is  infrequently  occupied,  and  in  time  is  va- 
cant altogether.  A  craving  for  amusement  on  the 
part  of  a  professed  follower  of  Christ  often  argues 
a  low  state  of  spirituality.  There  is  force,  as  min- 
isters of  all  denominations  will  sorrowfully  confess, 
in  the  answer  given  by  the  venerable  Daniel  Witt, 
of  Virginia,  to  a  young  person  who  had  asked  him 
if  there  was  any  harm  in  dancing.  The  gentle  and 
tender  old  man  replied  thoughtfully :  "  Just  how 
much  harm  there  may  be  in  dancing  I  cannot  say, 
but  of  this  much  I  am  sure,  I  have  been  a  Baptist 
preacher  for  over  forty  years,  and  I  have  never 
yet  seen  a  dancing  Baptist  that  was  of  any  account 
as  a  church-member." 

To  ask  the  question,  "  Is  there  any  harm  in  it  ?  " 
is  a  sign  of  feeble  and  wavering  faith.  The 
piety   which   is  true  and  strong  asks   rather,   "  Is 


490  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

there  any  good  in  it  ?  "  The  minister  should  never 
scold  concerning  these  matters,  although  he  will 
have  need  to  refer  to  them  plainly  and  face  them 
squarely.  Do  what  you  can  to  raise  the  level  of 
spirituality,  which  is  low  enough  in  any  case.  "  The 
expulsive  power  of  a  new  affection  "  is  most  bene- 
ficial in  dealing  with  all  questions  of  indifferent 
amusements.  Such  matters  will  not  greatly  trouble 
the  church-member  who  is  busy  in  obeying  the  high- 
est ideals  and  in  seizing  the  grandest  opportunities. 
"  It  is  a  travesty  of  religion  to  say  that  it  is  wrong 
to  go  to  the  theater,  wrong  to  go  to  the  dance. 
The  Bible  does  not  say  it  is  wrong;  the  Bible  says 
it  is  a  loss.  It's  a  loss  for  you,  a  man  who  might 
be  living  in  the  eternal,  to  be  spending  your  life 
down  there  in  the  gutter."  ^  These  words  answer 
many  of  the  difficulties  which  this  whole  subject 
suggests. 

We  have  already  referred  to  church  fairs  and 
similar  entertainments;  but  they  need  at  least  a 
passing  mention  as  we  consider  the  more  prominent 
questions  of  expediency.  These  are  lawful  if  law- 
fully carried  on  without  gambling  or  objectionable 
features;  but — and  we  emphasize  the  but — they  are 
not  expedient.  They  are  apt  to  lower  the  spiritual 
tone  of  the  church,  give  the  world  occasion  to 
sneer,  prove  a  stumbling-block  to  many  an  earnest 
Christian  life,  and  establish  the  low  principle  that 
for  all  money  paid  for  benevolence  there  must  be 
an  equivalent. 

^  Professor   Drummond. 


THE    MINISTER    AS    COUNSELOR  49I 

III.  Questions  of  Doctrine  are  still  another  class 
of  questions  which  the  minister  as  counselor  will 
often  find  himself  called  on  to  answer.  There  are 
many  questions  in  theology  which  need  not  be 
settled;  they  are  interesting  as  matters  of  specula- 
tion, but  not  as  essentials  to  salvation.  The  min- 
ister will  refuse  to  be  drawn  into  them  except  in 
such  cases  as  he  finds  some  truly  earnest  Christian 
in  real  danger  of  being  quagmired.  We  should  be 
v/arned  by  the  teaching  of  the  past  and  remember 
that  the  controversies  of  the  Jews,  the  fathers,  and 
the  schoolmen,  are  now  generally  accounted  vain, 
and  even  trivial.  They  seemed  of  much  import  at 
the  time,  but  after  the  hot  blood  had  cooled,  they 
were  found  not  to  be  mountains,  and  often  not  even 
mole-hills.  Tempests  in  teapots  are  interesting  to 
the  spectator  only,  and  even  to  him  the  vision  may 
scarcely  be  pleasant,  for  often  the  teapot  boils  over. 
Remembering,  therefore,  what  history  has  to  teach 
us  concerning  such  questions,  we  should  acknowl- 
edge also  that  "  now  we  know  in  part."  The  min- 
ister has  advanced  a  long  way  who  is  not  afraid 
of  saying,  "  I  do  not  know."  We  should  distin- 
guish also  between  what  Scripture  says  and  what 
we  say  that  it  says.  It  is  difficult,  even  for  the  best 
of  men,  to  interpret  the  ideas  of  Paul,  and  the 
other  New  Testament  writers,  into  their  modern 
equivalents.  Scripture  sometimes  speaks  in  words 
and  tones  that  sound  different  to  different  ears,  and 
it  is  well  not  to  be  too  hasty  in  taking  unto  our- 
selves  the   papal   perquisite   of    infallibility.       We 


492 


FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 


should  respect  too  the  silence  of  Scripture.  If  we 
proclaim  the  few  things  which  the  Bible  says,  and 
says  so  often,  we  shall  have  little  time  or  interest 
in  those  things  concerning  which  it  says  nothing. 
"  I  do  not  care  if  there  are  sixteen  Isaiahs  or  sixty- 
four  Isaiahs;  I  do  not  care  about  the  date  of  St. 
John,  but  I  do  know  that  sin  is  the  great  fact  of 
life,  and  that  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  came  to  put 
away  sin."  ^  There  are  many  insoluble  puzzles 
which  it  is  popularly  thought  the  Bible  alone  refuses 
to  admit.  In  this  delusion  the  minister  will  have 
no  part.  Though  at  times  he  may  wonder  at  the 
mystery,  we  are  quite  sure  that  he  will  never  be 
able  to  speak  other  than  great  words  of  silence  con- 
cerning such  questions  as.  The  Mode  of  Creation, 
The  Method  of  the  Fall,  The  Origin  of  Evil,  The 
Unrevealed  Antecedents  to  Redemption,  The  Pre- 
cise Action  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  Regeneration,  The 
Philosophy  of  the  Plan  of  Salvation,  The  Unpar- 
donable Sin,  and  The  Exact  Nature  of  Future 
Punishment.  Concerning  all  these  questions  the 
Bible  tells  us  but  little,  and  we  must  draw  the  con- 
clusion that  it  is  well  that  we  should  not  know 
more.  In  regard  to  the  last  question  mentioned, 
we  trust  that  every  minister  who  reads  these  pages 
will  never  know. 

IV.  There  are  Some  Questions  as  to  the  Church, 
on  which  the  minister  may  need  to  give  his  coun- 
sel. It  is  not  uncommon  for  the  minister  to  find 
an  applicant  for  church-fellowship  who  is  in  doubt 

^  Canon  Knox  Little. 


THE    MINISTER    AS    COUNSELOR  493 

as  to  such  matters  as  The  Communion  Question, 
The  Doctrine  of  Future  Punishment,  The  Amuse- 
ments in  Which  he  May  Indulge.  Before  he  admits 
such  a  person  to  the  membership,  the  minister  should 
assure  himself  that  he  will  not  disturb  the  peace 
of  the  church  by  unprofitable  discussion.  We  be- 
lieve thoroughly  in  salvation  outside  of  the  visible 
church  so  far  as  cranks  are  concerned.  If  the  per- 
son who  applies  for  membership  takes  the  word  of 
God  as  his  supreme  authority,  and  if  he  is  spiritually 
minded,  the  minister  will  make  little  mistake  in 
admitting  him,  however  much  he  has  yet  to  learn, 
or  unlearn,  in  the  tabulated  articles  of  faith  of  the 
particular  church  he  seeks  to  enter. 

The  wine  question  at  the  communion  service  is 
still  in  some  quarters  an  important  one.  Be  care- 
ful never  to  divide  a  church  on  this  question.  On 
the  whole,  those  who  do  not  hold  that  a  non-intoxi- 
cant is  necessary  had  better  yield.  Their  doing  so 
will  be  more  Christian  than  compelling  the  other 
party  to  adopt  their  method.  Let  the  question  be 
answered  by  all  asking  themselves.  What  would 
Christ  probably  have  done  if  here  to-day? 

Here  is  another  case  which,  because  of  its  sad  fre- 
quency, will  appeal  strongly  to  the  Christian  minister 
for  a  right  answer.  A  member  of  the  church  has 
a  predisposition  to  intemperance.  Against  this  he 
struggles  valiantly ;  he  generally  conquers,  but  some- 
times falls.  Shall  he  be  excluded  ?  To  exclude  him 
would  probably  be  to  hand  him  over  to  ruin.  The 
church  is  a  hospital  for  the  sick  as  well  as  a  home 


494  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

for  the  healed.  Retain  such  a  one  as  long  as 
possible;  follow  him,  strengthen  him,  and  deal  with 
him  very  faithfully  and  tenderly.  But  be  assured 
that  he  is  a  humble,  penitent,  sincere  Christian  man. 
There  are  cases  where  the  victim  is  no  more  re- 
sponsible for  drunkenness  than  for  epilepsy,  and  to 
turn  a  man  out  of  the  church  because  of  the  periodic 
appearance  of  what  in  him  is  really  a  disease  would 
be  cruel  as  well  as  absurd.  Remember  that  our 
Lord  never  dealt  hardly  with  any  one  who  was  a 
sinner  through  the  passions  of  the  flesh.  His  whip 
of  cords  was  applied  to  the  backs  of  the  outwardly 
religious  but  inwardly  covetous. 

V.  Questions  of  Relative  Duties  will  come  to  the 
minister  for  solution.  The  Christian  is  in  the  world ; 
he  is  not  to  be  of  it,  but  neither  is  he  to  be  out 
of  it.  Experiments  in  retiring  from  the  world's  life 
have  all  been  failures.  It  is  the  manifest  duty  of  the 
Christian  to  remain  in  the  world,  to  live  and  to 
work,  though  in  so  doing  he  will  be  exposed  to 
difficulty.  He  will  often  not  know  just  what  to  do 
in  his  daily  Hfe.  With  the  questions  which  arise 
from  such  perplexity  he  will  come  at  times  to  the 
minister. 

What  are  my  duties  to  society?  This  question 
may  come  from  some  one  fitted  to  influence  and  to 
shine  in  society.  The  answer  is:  stay  where  you 
are.  Do  what  you  can  to  purify  and  lift  up  social 
life.  Generally  speaking,  such  a  one  can  do  more 
good  by  remaining  in  society  than  by  living  in  the 
slums  or  by  sailing  across  the  seas  for  service.    To 


THE    MINISTER   AS    COUNSELOR  495 

Stay  where  you  are  is  often  the  most  unromantic, 
difficult  task  that  a  Christian  of  social  position  is 
called  on  to  perform.  But  because  it  is  unro- 
mantic and  difficult,  there  are  to  be  found  the 
greatest  rewards  for  the  one  who  will  there  live 
and  love.  Be  warned  of  the  power  of  society  to 
draw  you  in  and  down,  and  stand  firm  by  Christ's 
help,  and  lift  it  out  and  up. 

Some  people  are  greatly  troubled  as  to  whether 
it  is  right  to  be  a  member  of  the  Free  Masons,  the 
Odd  Fellows,  or  of  any  secret  society.  Why  not? 
Certainly  we  should  not  unite  with  any  organiza- 
tion whose  transactions  are  immoral,  nor  should 
we  join  any  society  if  the  tendency  is  to  put  the 
society  in  the  place  of  the  church,  and  to  make  a 
religion  of  membership  in  it.  But  if  such  is  not  the 
tendency,  we  do  not  believe  that  the  secrecy  that 
surrounds  any  such  organization  will  be  found  too 
weighty  for  the  ordinary  man  to  bear,  or  two  awe- 
inspiring  for  the  ordinary  constitution  to  endure. 

A  question  which  often  applies  more  directly  to 
the  minister  than  to  any  other  member  of  his  church 
IS,  What  is  my  duty  as  to  trades  unions  ?  The  min- 
ister will  do  well  to  study  the  subject,  for  if  capital 
has  a  right  to  organize,  labor  has  an  equal  right. 
He  must  also  bear  in  mind  that  as  there  are  good 
and  bad  individuals,  and  good  and  bad  trusts,  so 
there  are  good  and  bad  trades  unions.  The  union 
of  almost  every  trade  has  a  distinct  character  of 
its  own,  and  the  minister  must  know  something 
of  the   separate  trades  unions  to  know  anything 


496 


FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 


concerning  trades  unions  as  a  whole.  The  labor 
question  to-day  is  akin  to  the  slavery  question  of  the 
past  century,  so  far  as  need  of  careful  study  and 
discrimination  is  concerned.  Precipitate  action  only 
hinders  reform.  There  is  a  necessity  to  work — 
to  work  on  the  best  terms  fairly  obtainable  is  right ; 
combination  to  procure  these  terms  is  plainly  nec- 
essary ;  but  intimidation  is  not  right,  and  "  if  seventy 
men  in  any  community  say  they  won't  work  in  a 
certain  way,  and  the  seventy-first  man  sha'n't  work 
at  all  if  not  with  them,  the  public  will  stand  by 
the  seventy-first  man  every  time."  ^  Anything 
which  threatens  the  rights  of  others,  which  tends 
to  lower  the  quality  of  the  work  which  is  done,  and 
which  takes  away  a  man's  personal  liberty,  is  an 
enemy  against  which  Christian  manhood  must  ever 
oppose  itself.  But  combination  which  seeks  to  se- 
cure the  rights  due  a  working  man  as  well  as  a  mer- 
chant prince,  and  which  seeks  to  raise  the  quality 
of  labor  and  preserve  personal  independence,  is  a 
force  with  which  the  Christian  minister  should  be 
in  sympathy,  and  of  which  he  should  himself  form 
a  part. 

VI.  Of  questions  which  relate  to  Personal  Mat- 
ters, the  wise  minister  needs  no  special  caution  to 
the  eflFect  that  he  is  not  a  confessor.  He  should 
discourage  all  confidences  which  would  be  personal 
between  himself  and  the  person  making  them.  Such 
matters  had  better  be  left  to  God  and  the  individual 
conscience   unless    advice    seems   essential.       Such 

^  Dr.  Newman   Smyth. 


THE    MINISTER    AS    COUNSELOR  497 

times  may,  however,  come;  and  while  he  should 
never  court  them,  he  should  be  prepared  for  such 
confidences.  An  eminent  physician  once  said: 
"  There  are  no  diseases ;  there  are  only  patients  " ; 
by  which  he  meant  that  each  case  must  be  dealt 
with  separately,  in  accordance  with  the  constitution 
of  the  individual,  and  that  the  application  of  the 
remedy  largely  depends  upon  the  previous  habits 
of  the  patient.  So  it  is  also  spiritually.  Cases  of 
conscience  or  perplexity  which  come  up  for  decision 
in  the  complex  duties  of  life  must  be  referred,  so 
far  as  possible,  to  the  individual  alone.  The  differ- 
ences of  taste  and  temperament  make  the  danger 
line  for  one  the  safety  line  for  another,  and  the  par- 
ticular line  of  action  to  be  pursued  in  each  given 
case  must  be  left  largely  to  the  wise  judgment  of 
the  minister  whose  counsel  is  sought. 

Among  such  cases  we  mention  only  two,  which, 
however,  are  extremely  common.  The  first  class 
relates  to  morbid  conditions  of  mind.  The  power- 
ful influence  of  the  body  over  the  mind  is  patent  to 
all  who  have  ever  slept  in  a  badly  ventilated  room  or 
eaten  a  hurried  meal.  Often  the  chief  trouble  with 
morbid  cases  is  really  physical  rather  than  mental. 
We  recall  the  case  of  a  young  man  who,  according 
to  his  own  account,  had  suffered  shipwreck  in  his 
faith.  Filled  with  doubts  which  he  could  not  an- 
swer, he  brought  his  load  of  sorrows  to  his  min- 
ister. A  little  questioning  brought  forth  the  fact 
that  he  was  retiring  late  and  rising  at  four  o'clock 
in  the  morning,  and  to  add  to  this,  was  taking  only 

2G 


498 


FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 


a  hurried  luncheon,  snatching  the  necessary  five 
minutes  from  his  work  at  noon.  The  advice  given 
was  that  he  should  get  at  least  eight  hours'  sleep 
and  take  an  hour  off  in  the  middle  of  the  day. 
This  prescription  being  faithfully  followed  for  two 
weeks  resulted  in  the  dissolving  of  all  his  doubts 
and  his  reestablishment  in  a  firm  and  happy  faith. 
Be  prepared,  therefore,  to  treat  gently  and  wisely 
cases  where  physical  ailments  have  affected  the 
mind.  Humor  rather  than  irritate,  never  dispute  or 
contradict,  and  seek  in  every  possible  way  to  turn 
the  mind  away  from  itself. 

The  minister  who  has  the  confidence  of  his  people 
and  is  known  to  be  wise  in  counsel,  and  who  never 
reveals  confidences  even  to  his  wife,  will  often  be 
appealed  to  in  the  settlement  of  family  differences. 
The  quarrels  between  husband  and  wife  are  un- 
fortunately by  no  means  unknown  even  among 
members  of  a  Christian  congregation.  Refuse  to 
have  anything  to  do  with  ex-parte  statements.  Let 
them  settle  their  own  disputes,  if  possible ;  but  if  this 
has  been  tried  many  times  with  no  good  result, 
then  let  them  meet  the  pastor  and  let  him  hear  both 
sides  of  the  question  from  the  principals  involved. 
We  advise  that  generally  some  friendly  deacon  be 
present  at  such  a  conference.  Prayer  will  do  more 
than  anything  else  at  such  times  to  smooth  the 
troubled  waters,  and  to  make  possible  a  continua- 
tion of  the  voyage  of  life  with  tolerable  prosperity. 

In  this  connection  we  need  to  refer  to  the 
question  of  divorce.    This  evil  has  to-day  reached 


THE    MINISTER    AS    COUNSELOR  499 

such  a  point  that  it  is  necessary  for  ministers  to  take 
a  position  concerning  it,  which  might  be  unnecessary 
in  other  times.  Of  course  he  must  not  remarry 
persons  who  have  been  divorced  for  any  other  rea- 
son than  that  mentioned  in  Scripture.  This  is  a 
rule  to  which  we  advise  no  exceptions.  The  min- 
ister should  insist  on  seeing  the  divorce  papers  be- 
fore performing  the  marriage  ceremony.  Thus  he 
makes  sure  that  the  cause  is  that  sanctioned  by 
Christ  and  that  the  person  applying  to  him  is  the 
innocent  party.  But  in  some  of  our  States  con- 
ditions are  so  bad  that  many  ministers  have  been 
forced  to  take  the  extreme  position  that  they  will 
not  marry  persons  divorced  for  any  cause  what- 
ever. This  has  been  made  necessary,  for  one  rea- 
son, by  the  fact  that  people  who  seek  divorce  gen- 
erally do  not  hesitate  at  falsehood,  and  as  it  is  im- 
possible for  a  busy  minister  to  take  the  time 
necessary  to  verify  their  statements,  he  washes  his 
hands  of  the  whole  matter.  Moreover,  extreme  po- 
sitions are  sometimes  necessary  as  a  protest  that 
may  become  a  check  of  the  evil.  By  such  a  course 
let  the  innocent  suffer  with  the  guilty;  but  a  great 
evil  can  be  rebuked  only  by  some  such  radical 
measure  in  which  a  certain  amount  of  injustice  is 
inevitable.  The  fact  that  divorced  persons  prefer 
a  minister  of  the  gospel  to  a  justice  of  the  peace, 
gives  the  minister  a  power  which  he  should  exer- 
cise too  severely  rather  than  too  leniently  in  this 
day  when  the  looseness  of  the  marriage  relation 
threatens  so  seriously  the  foundations  of  the  home. 


500 


FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 


We  have  in  this  chapter  endeavored  to  mention 
characteristic  cases  which  will  serve  to  illustrate 
the  various  questions  of  Casuistry,  Expediency, 
Doctrine,  Church  Relation,  Relative  Duties,  and 
Personal  Matters,  which  are  sure  to  be  met  by  the 
minister  in  his  capacity  as  counselor.  In  conclu- 
sion, we  give  two  notes  for  the  minister's  further 
guidance : 

I.  As  to  the  spirit  which  the  minister  should 
show.  This  should  be  ( i )  Humane.  Be  more  anx- 
ious for  the  questioner  than  for  his  question.  Read 
the  Bible  and  Shakespeare  for  a  knowledge  of  hu- 
man nature,  to  supplement  that  which  comes  to  you 
by  daily  contact  with  it.  Remember  too,  that  you 
yourself  are  human  and  considering  "  thyself  lest 
thou  also  be  tempted,"  you  will  be  better  able  to 
bear  "  another's  burdens,  and  so  fulfil  the  law  of 
Christ."^  (2)  Be  modest.  We  recommend  the 
maxim  which  Fontenelle  in  his  old  age  gave  as  his 
secret  for  having  many  friends  and  no  enemies: 
"  Everything  is  possible ;  everybody  may  be  right." 
(3)  Be  conciliatory.  Human  nature  is  imperfect  at 
its  best.  The  world  (and  the  church  too)  has  in  it 
many  unreasonable  ("unworkable")  men.  There- 
fore be  frank  and  hopeful  in  dealing  with  all  diffi- 
cult cases  and  be  careful  not  to  exaggerate  differ- 
ences or  difficulties.  (4)  Be  frank  above  all  things. 
To  give  the  impression  that  any  point  must  not 
be  examined  is  to  arouse  suspicion  as  to  its  truth. 
Doctor  Arnold,  of  Rugby,  had  no  fear  in  facing  and 


I,   2. 


THE    MINISTER    AS    COUNSELOR  50I 

considering  any  question  which  came  before  him. 
His  perfect  frankness  and  fairness  gave  him  a  power 
which,  through  his  boys,  he  came  in  time  to  wield 
over  the  men  of  England.  That  same  power  of 
frankness  is  needed  as  much  as  ever  to-day,  and  by 
no  man  can  it  be  wielded  with  greater  effect  and 
success  than  by  the  minister  of  Christ, 

2.  We  close  by  setting  forth  certain  principles 
by  which  the  minister  must  be  guided  in  answering 
all  difficult  questions. 

(i)  Seek  rather  to  furnish  a  principle  than  lay 
down  a  rule.  The  Sermon  on  the  Mount  is  a  di- 
vine illustration  and  commendation  of  the  worth 
of  this  counsel.  What  Doctor  Bartol  said  of  Hor- 
ace Bushnell  is  to  be  remembered  here :  "  The 
preacher  seemed  a  real  divine  and  diviner,  applying 
great  principles  to  actual  things  with  matchless  sa- 
gacity." ^  (2)  Respect  the  right  of  private  judg- 
ment. Be  careful  not  to  oppose  your  own  opinion 
too  strenuously  to  the  opinion  of  those  seeking  your 
advice.  Remember  that  the  right  road  may  not  be 
your  road,  as  it  may  also  not  be  the  road  sought  by 
those  who  counsel  with  you.  Try  together  to  find 
the  footpath  of  peace.  (3)  Never  assume  responsi- 
bility for  more  than  counseling.  Let  the  questioner 
have  conscience  quickened,  not  stifled,  and  the  sense 
of  personal  responsibility  increased  rather  than  di- 
minished. It  is  far  easier  to  lay  down  such  prin- 
ciples as  these  than  to  have  the  wisdom  rightly  to 
apply  them  to  each  individual  case.     We  can  give 

1  "  Life,"  p.  185. 


502  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

to  another  only  those  counsels  which  have  proved 
their  worth  in  the  varied  experiences  that  have  been 
ours.  As  we  think  of  the  minister  who  will  bravely 
attempt  to  breast  the  waves  which  must  be  sur- 
mounted in  crossing  the  difficult  water  which  this 
phase  of  his  life  suggests,  we  recognize  his  need 
of  that  higher  wisdom  ever  heard  by  God's  prophets 
in  the  still,  small  voice.  We  close  this  chapter  with 
a  silent  prayer  to  God  for  the  minister  as  counselor. 


THE   MINISTER  AS   CITIZEN 


SUMMARY 


Introduction. 

1.  Take  an  interest  in  the  community. 

2.  Make  yourself  necessary  to  its  life 

3.  Be  respected  in  the  community. 

I.  The  Religious  Life  of  the  Community. 

1.  Fellowship  with  other  Christians. 

2.  The  ministers'  meeting. 

3.  Friendly  relations  with  other  churches. 

4.  Influence  other  agencies  for  good. 

II.  The  Moral  Life  of  the  Community.    Various  move- 

ments for  reformation  and  morality. 

III.  The   Intellectual  Life  of  the  Community.    How 

the  minister  can  foster  this. 

IV.  The  Commercial  Life  of  the  Community.    Counsels. 

V.  The   Political   Life  of  the   Community.    The  true 

part  of  the  minister  in  politics.    Counsels. 


XXII 

THE  MINISTER  AS  CITIZEN 

I.  Every  minister  should  take  a  lively  interest  in 
the  community  in  which  he  lives.  There  is  truth 
and  force  in  the  remark  attributed  to  Doctor  Storrs, 
that  "  a  man  who  preaches  only  in  a  pulpit  ought 
never  to  enter  a  pulpit."  In  order  to  do  this  rec- 
ognize the  obligations  of  citizenship,  which  rest  as 
heavily  upon  you  as  upon  any  other  man ;  by  reason 
of  the  position  which  you  occupy  an  exceptional  op- 
portunity is  yours  for  discharging  such  obligations 
manfully  and  effectively.  The  fact  that  you  are  a 
minister  of  religion  only  adds  fresh  emphasis  to 
these  obligations.  The  neglect  of  such  citizen  duties 
has  weakened  ministerial  influence.  Remember  that 
your  concern  is  with  the  now  and  the  here  as  well 
as  with  heaven  and  the  hereafter.  James  Russell 
Lowell  puts  the  case  none  too  strongly  when  he 
says: 

The  clergyman  chooses  to  walk  oflf  to  the  extreme  edge 
of  the  world,  and  to  throw  such  seed  as  he  has  clear  over 
into  that  darkness  which  he  calls  the  next  life.  As  if 
next  did  not  mean  nearest,  and  as  if  any  life  were  nearer 
than  that  immediately  present  one,  which  boils  and  eddies 
all  around  him,  at  the  caucus,  the  ratification  meeting,  and 
the  polls!     Who  taught  him  to  prepare  men  for  eternity 

505 


5o6 


FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 


as  for  some  future  era  of  which  the  present  forms  no 
part?  The  furrow  which  Time  is  even  now  turning  runs 
through  the  everlasting,  and  in  that  must  he  plant  or 
nowhere.^ 

2.  In  no  way  can  you  better  prove  your  interest 
in  the  community  than  by  making  yourself  necessary 
to  its  life.  Every  philanthropic  and  patriotic  move- 
ment should,  and  often  does,  have  a  minister  at  or 
near  its  head.  Try  to  be  that  minister,  so  far  as 
you  are  able.  For  this  purpose  study  to  acquire 
ease  and  readiness  in  platform  speaking.  First 
know  what  you  are  talking  about  and  then  talk 
it  with  might  and  main,  no  matter  how  short  the 
notice.  Never  be  afraid  to  show  your  interest  in 
the  welfare  of  the  community  outside  your  own 
church.  Believe  in  it  and  love  it  and  maintain  your 
right  to  speak  as  a  man  and  a  citizen  at  all  timer 
and  in  such  places  as  such  speech  is  proper  anc 
fitting.2 

The  personality  of  a  really  good  and  earnest  man 
needs  a  wider  field  than  that  of  any  individual 
church  for  its  play  and  power.  The  special  message 
of  any  minister  may  be  delivered  perhaps  to  the 
average  church  inside  of  ten  years;  but  not  so  to 
the  larger  community  which  surrounds  that  church. 
Often  as  a  minister's  power  wanes  in  the  church  it 
increases  in  the  community,  and  there  he  will  find 
a  large  part  of  his  satisfaction  as  a  Christian  min- 
ister.   As  he  becomes  more  and  more  necessary  as 

^  Biglow  papers. 

2  See  "  Platform  Aids  "  (Clerical  Library). 


THE  MINISTER  AS  CITIZEN  507 

a  Citizen,  he  needs  constantly  to  be  on  his  guard 
against  any  action  that  would  imperil  the  respect 
with  which  the  community  must  regard  him.  The 
minister  needs  not  to  fear  lest  he  make  enemies, 
for  if  he  is  a  true  man  he  is  bound  to  do  that;  but 
he  does  need  to  fear  lest  any  action  of  his  cause 
him  to  fall  in  the  regard  of  the  truest  men  among 
whom  he  dwells. 

3.  The  minister  has  a  traditional  and  very  valu- 
able reputation  to  uphold.  He  belongs  to  an  hon- 
ored vocation.  He  is  associated,  in  the  minds  of 
the  people,  with  the  sense  of  God  with  which  he 
strives  to  impress  them  from  Sunday  to  Sunday. 
His  very  office  rightly  claims  a  reverence  which  his 
character  as  a  man  should  only  enhance.  Because 
he  is  a  minister  he  is  expected  to  show  a  loftier 
standard  of  life  than  other  men,  and  this  expecta- 
tion he  must  not  disappoint.  How  nobly  the  thou- 
sands of  ministers  rise  to  their  opportunity  can  be 
estimated  only  by  considering  the  sum  of  beneficence 
which  their  hortative  and  philanthropic  work 
accompHshes. 

In  assuming  the  advocacy  of  any  cause,  great  care 
should  be  taken  that  you  be  noted  for  balance, 
weight,  and  impartiality.  Beware  of  fathering  every 
new  idea.  The  pulpit  is  a  great  conservative  in- 
fluence, and  you  do  well  to  remember  that  to  con- 
serve that  which  is  good  is  quite  as  excellent  as  to 
attack  that  which  is  evil. 

We  utter  a  special  note  of  warning  here  that  you 
be  guarded  in  any  confidence  which  you  give  to 


SoB 


FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 


newspaper  reporters.  While  as  a  class  they  are 
entitled  to  our  regard,  yet  their  instinct  for  news  is 
such  that  it  is  well  never  to  tell  in  their  presence 
more  than  you  are  willing  to  have  appear  in  print. 
Never  angle  for  newspaper  notices.  At  the  same 
time  recognize  the  tremendous  power  wielded 
by  the  press,  and  use  this  power  so  far  as  you 
can  in  obtaining  a  wider  hearing  than  your  own 
pulpit  would  afford  for  all  questions  which  apply 
to  a  larger  audience.  Thomas  Binney  used  to  say 
that  if  the  Apostle  Paul  were  alive  to-day  he  would 
edit  a  daily  paper.  Though  doubtless  you  cannot  do 
this  as  well  as  those  who  are  professional  journalists, 
yet  you  can  assist  in  so  doing  by  being  on  terms  of 
friendship  with  the  reporters  and  proprietors  of  the 
various  papers.  By  all  means  use  the  power  of  the 
press  for  righteousness  and  truth.  On  his  eightieth 
birthday  Edward  Everett  Hale  was  spoken  of  as 
a  "  civic  saint."  Verily  that  is  a  title  of  which 
every  minister  might  rightly  be  proud.  Such  re- 
spect as  belongs  to  this  veteran  of  righteousness 
may  in  due  measure  be  yours  also  if  you  keep  your 
balance,  and  if  you  estimate  at  its  full  value  your 
unconscious  as  well  as  your  conscious  influence  in 
the  community  to  which  you  may  minister.  Be  a 
man  among  men  as  well  as  a  minister  among  his 
books,  and  everywhere  because  of  your  fairness  and 
single-heartedness  command  the  respect  even  of 
those  who  differ  from  you.  Christianity  is  a  great 
enterprise,  and  in  it  you  as  a  chosen  participant 
should  ever  be  an  active  and  aggressive  force. 


THE  MINISTER  AS  CITIZEN  509 

With  these  preliminary  counsels  we  pass  now  to 
consider  the  duty  of  the  minister  as  a  citizen  to  the 
religious,  the  moral,  the  intellectual,  the  commercial, 
and  the  political  life  of  the  community. 

I.  The  Religious  Life  of  the  Community  without, 
as  well  as  within,  your  own  church  rightly  demands 
your  co-operation. 

1.  Join,  therefore,  in  any  plan  that  seems  practi- 
cable for  promoting  fellowship  with  other  Chris- 
tians. Welcome  any  suggestion  that  looks  to  the 
tightening  of  the  ties  that  bind  those  who  are  fel- 
low-workers in  the  one  great  cause  together,  such 
as  union  services  at  Thanksgiving  time,  or  a  New 
Year's  union  prayer-meeting.  Such  a  coveted  op- 
portunity may  sometimes  be  found  in  a  preparation 
class  for  the  study  of  the  Sunday-school  lesson,  to 
which  all  interested  are  invited,  and  of  which 
mention  has  been  made  in  a  previous  chapter.^ 

2.  When  rightly  conducted  the  ministers'  meet- 
ing is  most  desirable,  and  to  maintain  there  intimate 
relations  with  your  ministerial  brethren  is  well-nigh 
indispensable.  Such  a  meeting  will  be  found  the 
most  convenient  base  of  operations  when  united  re- 
ligious action  has  to  be  taken  in  correcting  abuses 
or  in  sending  memorials  concerning  public  matters 
to  the  city  officials  or  the  local  political  managers. 

3.  To  preserve  friendly  relations  with  other 
churches  is  one  of  your  first  duties.  Whatever  they 
do  to  you,  always  act  up  to  your  half  of  the  Golden 
Rule.    Never  encourage  members  of  other  churches 

*  See  p.  352,  seq. 


510 


FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 


to  attend  your  ministry  or  to  join  your  fellowship. 
Not  only  manifest,  but  feel,  a  real  reluctance  to  ad- 
mit to  your  church  any  one  of  another  flock.  If 
they  come  to  you  because  conscience  leads  them,  you 
must,  of  course,  heed  their  petition.  But  if  they 
come,  as  is  more  frequently  the  case,  because  they 
like  your  preaching  or  covet  your  friendship,  advise 
them  to  remain  where  they  are. 

At  the  same  time  watch  the  interests  of  your  own 
church.  Never  be  so  widely  interested  in  the  things 
of  the  kingdom  as  to  forget  the  particular  ministry 
which  has  the  first  claim  upon  your  time  and  serv- 
ice. In  this  connection  we  desire  seriously  to  ques- 
tion whether  much  good  comes  from  union  revival 
services.  This  is  the  only  exception  which  we  would 
make  to  the  rule  of  promoting  fellowship  with 
other  churches.  Experience  has  taught  that  unless 
each  minister  be  as  active  as  if  all  the  responsibility 
rested  upon  him,  such  services  are  apt  to  produce 
unsatisfactory  results.  While  church  union  is  for 
many  reasons  to  be  prayed  for,  and  we  truly  trust 
the  time  may  come  when  one  wide  roof  may  cover 
all  those  who  worship  the  one  Master,  yet  in  this 
human  world  of  ours  it  is  not  so  much  church 
union  as  Christian  union  which  is  desirable.  That 
there  may  be  Christian  union  without  church  union 
the  religious  interests  of  many  a  community  bear 
abundant  evidence. 

4.  Influence,  so  far  as  you  can  do  so,  the  agencies 
outside  the  church  which  are  doing  Christian  work. 
These  are  dependent  for  support  largely  on  the 


THE  MINISTER  AS  CITIZEN  5II 

money  of  church  people,  and  are  doing  work  which 
the  churches  ought  to  do.  These  facts  should  enlist 
your  friendship,  not  awaken  your  enmity.  So  long 
as  the  church  is  not  doing  the  work,  thank  God 
that  others  are,  and  endeavor  to  acquire  in  all  such 
societies  what  business  men  would  call  a  "  control- 
ling interest."  Such  societies  as  the  Young  Men's 
Christian  Association,  the  Young  Women's  Chris- 
tian Association,  the  Women's  Christian  Temper- 
ance Union,  and  the  like,  which  seek  to  guard  the 
young  and  to  help  the  tempted,  are  doing  a  divinely 
appointed  work.  You  should  gladly  hail  every  pos- 
sible opportunity  to  strengthen  their  stakes,  and  to 
share  their  responsibilities  as  well  as  their  blessings. 
II.  Next  to  the  religious  life  of  the  community, 
its  Moral  Life,  which  is  only  another  side  of  the 
same  thing,  will  rightly  claim  your  interest  and 
sympathy.  The  minister  should  acquaint  himself 
with  the  every-day  life  of  the  community,  which,  as 
a  rule,  he  is  apt  to  know  too  little  about.  His  own 
life  is  largely  in  the  study  and  in  the  actual  cares  of 
the  pastorate ;  but  it  must  be  in  a  wider  arena  as  well. 
"  I  might  live  in  Schenectady,"  wrote  Dr.  Eliphalet 
Nott,  "  and  discharge  all  my  appropriate  duties 
from  year  to  year  and  never  hear  an  oath  nor  see 
a  man  drunk.  .  .  But  I  can  put  on  my  old  great 
coat,  and  a  slouched  hat,  and  in  five  minutes  place 
myself  amid  scenes  of  blasphemy  and  vice  and  mis- 
ery, which  I  never  could  have  believed  to  have  ex- 
isted if  I  had  not  seen  them."  ^    All  sorts  and  con- 

^  "  Memoir,"  p.  251. 


512 


FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 


ditions  of  men  should  be  to  the  minister  as  open 
books.  We  should  hardly  dare  apply  the  term  to 
the  average  theological  student,  which  Dr.  How- 
ard Crosby  uses  concerning  this  matter  in  his  lec- 
tures, but  we  feel  that  he  utters  words  of  truth  and 
soberness :  *'  Now  a  preacher  has  conspicuously  to 
deal  with  men.  His  daily  work  is  with  men,  and 
with  men  of  all  sorts.  .  .  It  should  be  a  second 
nature  for  him  to  adapt  himself  to  every  one  in  a 
fitting  way.  .  .  The  ordinary  minister  comes  out  of 
the  seminary  an  imbecile.  He  may  be  a  good 
scholar,  an  able  reasoner,  a  devoted  servant  of  God ; 
but  his  place  is  still  in  the  seminary,  not  in  the 
seething  caldron  of  the  world.  He  is  utterly  dazed 
by  the  great  realities  around  him."  ^ 

The  minister  is  bound  to  keep  in  touch  with  the 
life  of  the  world  about  him,  for  these  men  and 
women  of  the  world  are  God's  children  too,  and 
however  much  appearances  may  sometimes  seem 
to  deny  it,  in  every  one  will  be  found  yearnings 
for  infinite  good.  "  They  spend  lonely  hours  in 
sick  chambers.  They  watch  by  the  bed  of  the  dying. 
They  mourn  for  their  dead.  The  deeper  sorrows, 
the  deeper  joys  of  the  human  life,  do  not  vary  much 
from  age  to  age.  .  .  The  old  story  is  translated 
into  new  languages,  but  the  plot  remains  the 
same."  2  It  is  wonderful  how  alike  all  men  are, 
and  in  this  likeness  you  will  find  a  way  to  their 
sympathy,  and  so  may  draw  them  out  of  darkness 


1  "  The  Christian  Preacher,"  p.   so. 

2  Dale,  '•  Nine  Lectures  on  Preaching,"  pp.  183,  184. 


THE  MINISTER  AS  CITIZEN  513 

into  light.  Never  be  afraid  of  a  man  because  the 
badness  of  his  life  seems  to  show  an  utter  uncon- 
cern for  spiritual  matters.  Somewhere  in  that  man's 
nature  you  will  discover  the  gateway  through  which 
your  influence  may  pass  unchallenged.  Often  the 
men  who  seem  the  least  concerned  are  really  those 
who  ponder  most  on  the  mysteries  of  life  and 
their  own  individual  responsibility  to  God.  Come 
therefore  into  touch  with  this  '*  seething  caldron 
of  the  world."  It  will  not  burn  you  if  you  be 
Christ's  servant,  but  will  only  stimulate  you,  and 
reveal  a  wider  and  more  blessed  ministry  than  you 
had  before  dreamed  of. 

To  mold  and  lift  up  this  life  about  you  is  part 
of  your  work  as  a  Christian  philanthropist.  Christ 
did  it  before  you,  and  those  who  have  followed  in  his 
footsteps  have  ever  done  it  also.  The  indignant  pro- 
test of  Tertullian  stands  for  all  time,  when  he  says 
of  the  Christians :  "  We  are  not  those  who  live  naked 
and  self-exiled  in  the  world.  We  are  one  people 
with  you.  We  do  not  shrink  from  your  life.  We 
are  found  in  your  forum,  in  your  market-places,  in 
your  baths,  in  your  shops,  your  bridges,  your  inns, 
your  fairs;  we  served  as  soldiers  with  you  and  as 
sailors  with  you.  We  were  merchants  with  you; 
we  practised  the  same  arts  and  contributed  to  the 
same  public  works."  ^ 

A  working  man  from  the  East  End  of  London 
was  once  asked  why  the  working  classes  received 
the  names  of  ministers  and  churches  with  such  scant 

^  Quoted  by  Boyd  Carpenter,  *'  Bampton  Lectures,"  pp.  106,  107. 
2H 


514  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

respect.  He  replied,  **  Because  they  are  not  up  to 
sample."  If  there  are  Christian  ministers  who  are 
not  up  to  sample,  be  not  one  of  them.  Better  far 
have  men  to  say  of  you  that  you  eat  "  with  publi- 
cans and  sinners,"  so  long  as  your  own  conscience 
proclaims  that  you  go  about  "  doing  good."  Though 
it  may  seem  that  what  you  can  do  is  but  a  drop  in 
the  bucket  or  a  grain  of  sand  on  the  seashore,  yet 
see  to  that  drop  and  that  grain  as  you  value  your 
commission  as  a  Christian  minister. 

*Tis  worth  a  thousand  years  of  strife, 
Tis  worth  a  wise  man's  best  of  life, 
To  lessen,  be  it  but  by  one, 
The  countless  evils  'neath  the  sun. 

Take  your  part  then,  and  may  it  be  a  large  and 
valiant  part,  in  the  temperance  movement,  organiza- 
tions for  the  better  administration  of  charity,  the 
social  purity  movement,  the  promotion  of  Sunday 
rest,  the  pure  literature  movement,  the  humane  so- 
ciety, and  all  other  similar  organizations,  which  as 
levers  are  placed  under  the  world  of  sin  to  lift  it 
to  the  standard  of  Christ. 

We  are  thankful  to  believe  that  the  moral  life  of 
the  community  has  no  truer  friend  than  the  Chris- 
tian minister.  As  Oliver  Wendell  Holmes  once 
said :  "  The  ministers  are  far  more  curious  and  in- 
terested outside  of  their  own  calling  than  either  of 
the  other  professions.  I  like  to  talk  with  'em.  They 
are  interesting  men,  full  of  good  feeling,  hard  work- 
ers, always  foremost  in  good  deeds,  and  on  the 


• 


THE  MINISTER  AS  CITIZEN  51$ 

whole  the  most  efficient  civilizing  class  .  .  .  that 
we  have." 

III.  In  the  Intellectual  Life  of  the  community,  no 
less  than  in  its  religious  and  moral  life,  the  minister 
will  find  use  for  his  time  and  talents.  We  must 
educate  the  minds  of  our  congregations  and  of  our 
community,  as  well  as  their  hearts  and  souls.  This 
intellectual  life  may  be  fostered  by  the  minister  in 
many  ways. 

You  may  make  the  young  people's  society  of 
your  church  a  means  for  mental  improvement.  Even 
the  young  people's  social  need  not  be  frivolous  in 
its  character.  See  to  it  that  on  such  occasions  there 
is  good  music  and  that  the  recitations  are  carefully 
selected.  Now  and  then  have  a  talk  by  a  specialist 
whose  theme  is  of  such  importance  as  to  demand  at- 
tention and  to  command  interest.  Occasionally  in- 
vite some  one  to  give  an  account  of  his  travels,  or 
give  an  exhibition  of  pictures  or  photographs. 
These  last,  however,  will  need  clear  explanation 
and  interesting  description  to  make  them  palatable 
and  profitable. 

By  all  means  have  occasional  lectures,  in  your 
chapel  or  Sunday-school  room,  by  lecturers  who 
have  something  to  say  and  know  how  to  say  it. 
The  day  for  popular  lectures  has  not  quite  passed. 
Be  able  to  give  lectures  yourself  and  do  good  work 
in  this  direction,  although  you  probably  may  have 
to  be  content  with  a  more  select  audience  than  a 
former  generation  furnished  when  the  lecture  plat- 
form  was   such   a   power.     Accept   invitations   tp 


Si6 


FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 


address  guilds  and  societies  whose  aim  is  mainly 
intellectual.  Encourage  the  reading  circles  which 
you  may  find  in  existence  in  your  community,  and 
if  there  are  none,  be  active  in  forming  and  guiding 
them.  It  is  astonishing  how  little  the  best  literature 
is  read,  and  how  often  inferior  books  have  a  chief 
place  even  in  Christian  homes.  Do  all  in  your 
power  to  encourage  more  liberal  and  more  thor- 
ough reading,  and  in  this  work  of  supplanting  the 
worst  and  supplying  the  best,  from  an  intellectual 
point  of  view  you  will  be  in  the  direct  line  of  en- 
deavor proper  to  a  Christian  minister.  In  this 
branch  of  your  work  you  will  find  a  stereopticon 
most  useful,  and  a  minister  in  these  days  is  hardly 
equipped  for  his  work  unless  he  possesses  such  an 
instrument. 

You  may  aid  the  intellectual  life  of  your  com- 
munity also  by  taking  an  active  interest  in  educa- 
tion. Visit  the  public  schools.  Be  present  at 
graduating  exercises  and  other  occasions,  influence 
legitimately  the  character  of  the  Board  of  Education, 
and  when  you  are  invited  to  address  the  public 
school  teachers  or  scholars  accept,  for  in  so  doing 
you  are  performing  work  no  less  Christian  because 
it  is  done  from  a  platform  instead  of  a  pulpit,  in 
a  schoolhouse  instead  of  a  church. 

The  intellectual  life  of  the  community  may  be 
further  influenced  by  promoting  the  public  library. 
If  there  is  a  library,  do  all  that  you  can  to  make  it 
better,  and  if  there  is  not  one,  see  what  can  be  done 
to  establish  one.    It  is  not  difficult  to  arouse  public 


THE  MINISTER  AS  CITIZEN  517 

interest  in  such  a  plan,  or  to  obtain  subscriptions 
which  will  make  it  a  thing  of  brick  and  mortar  as 
well  as  of  plan  and  paper.  Surely  no  one  is  a  more 
appropriate  advocate  of  such  an  institution  than  the 
minister  of  Him  who  spoke  of  the  mind,  as  well  as 
of  the  heart  and  the  soul. 

IV.  The  Commercial  Life  of  the  community 
needs  also  the  influence  of  the  minister.  Often  he 
will  here  find  difficulties  that  seem  insurmountable, 
and  misunderstandings  which  threaten  his  position, 
yet  he  is  not  on  this  account  in  any  way  excused 
from  giving  due  attention  to  the  questions  which 
this  phase  of  life  suggests. 

The  questions  rising  out  of  commercial  relations, 
such  as  capital  and  labor,  work  and  wage,  trades- 
unions,  arbitration,  free  trade  and  protection,  ought 
to  be  considered  by  the  minister.  Interest  in  such 
matters  does  not  lay  him  open  to  the  charge  of 
meddling  in  things  beyond  his  province,  for  these 
questions  touch  the  social  and  religious  condition  of 
the  people.  The  words  of  Prof.  Thorold  Rogers  are 
applicable  here :  "  It  may  well  be  the  case,  and  there 
is  every  reason  to  fear  it  is  the  case,  that  there 
is  collected  a  population  in  our  great  towns  which 
equals  in  amount  the  whole  of  those  who  lived  in 
England  and  Wales  six  centuries  ago,  but  whose 
condition  is  more  destitute,  whose  homes  are  more 
squalid,  whose  means  are  more  uncertain,  whose 
prospects  are  more  hopeless  than  those  of  the  peas- 
ant serfs  of  the  Middle  Ages  or  the  meanest  drudges 
of  the  medieval  cities." 


i8 


FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 


Questions  of  this  nature  are  questions  for  the 
community  at  large,  and  religion  has  to  do  with 
everything  that  concerns  mankind.  To  champion 
the  right,  defend  the  weak,  stand  for  principles 
rather  than  parties,  will  often  cause  the  minister 
to  range  himself  side  by  side  with  those  who  cham- 
pion a  cause  for  very  different  reasons  than  his 
own;  but  a  man  is  not  always  known  by  the  com- 
pany he  keeps.  Though  a  minister  at  times  may 
find  himself  shoulder  to  shoulder  with  the  Socialists, 
for  example,  the  ground  on  which  he  stands  will  be 
specifically  different  from  theirs.  He  is  the  fol- 
lower of  Him  who  said,  "  Come  unto  me  all  ye  that 
labor  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest." 
As  his  follower  he  will  often  then  be  led  to  company 
with  those  whose  end  may  be  the  same  as  his,  but 
whose  motives  are  vastly  different. 

The  crying  evil  of  our  day,  and  we  add  of  our 
country,  seems  to  be  eagerness  for  wealth  and  in- 
difference about  the  means  by  which  it  is  acquired. 
An  ethical  revival  is  certainly  needed  among  us; 
nay,  its  beginnings  are  already  here.  The  minister 
who  is  truest  to  the  revelation  as  it  is  in  Christ 
will  be  most  earnest  in  preaching  ethics  which  is 
vitally  related  to  that  revelation.  There  is  no 
such  thing  as  an  unethical  gospel.  The  advertise- 
ments which  appear  in  our  daily  press,  and  un- 
fortunately even  in  some  of  our  religious  papers 
as  well,  which  offer  large  returns  for  small  in- 
vestments, and  make  their  appeal  to  persons  of 
moderate  income,  whose  business  experience  is  apt 


THE  MINISTER  AS  CITIZEN  519 

to  be  limited,  are  but  an  outward  and  visible  sign 
of  that  of  which  we  speak.  Warn  the  inexperienced 
against  all  such  enterprises,  for  nothing  that  has 
genuine  worth  behind  it  has  to  advertise  extensively 
for  capital.  It  is  generally  safe  to  say  that  any 
business  proposition  offering  over  six  per  cent,  de- 
serves suspicion  and  will  not  bear  close  inspection. 
These  newspaper  philanthropists  who  make  public 
their  eagerness  to  gain  riches  for  others  are  a  dis- 
tinct menace  to  society,  and  neither  the  churcK  nor 
her  ministers  should  protect  them  in  any  way.  They 
should  be  opposed  as  was  the  slaveholder  of  a  day 
that  is  passed,  or  the  rumseller  of  every  day. 

We  offer  three  counsels  here  which  may  guard 
the  minister  against  making  mistakes  as  he  seeks 
to  bear  his  part  in  bringing  order  out  of  chaos 
in  commercial  life. 

First,  make  an  intelligent  study  of  these  subjects. 
Know  of  what  you  speak.  The  literature  is  im- 
portant and  increasing.  Any  good  public  library 
will  give  you  access  to  the  books  you  want.  We 
mention,  among  others : 

Carroll  D.  Wright,  "  Political  Economy  and  the 
Labor  Question.''     (A.  Williams,  1882.) 

Fawcett,  "  Manual  of  Political  Economy." 

Thorold  Rogers,  "  Six  Centuries  of  Work  and 
Wages." 

Jevons,  "  The  State  in  Relation  to  Labor."  (Eng- 
lish Citizen  Series,  Macmillan,  1882.) 

W.  G.  Sumner,  "  What  Social  Classes  Owe  to 
Each  Other."     (Harper,  1884.) 


520 


FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 


Washington  Gladden,  "  Working  People  and 
Their  Employers."    (Funk  &  Wagnalls,  1885.) 

R.  T.  Ely,  "  French  and  German  Socialism/' 
(Harper,  1883.) 

Henry  George,  "  Progress  and  Poverty." 

List  of  Books  on  Social  Questions  ^ 

Adams  and  Sumner,  "  Labor  Problems." 

Alden,  "  The  Unemployed." 

Barker,  "  Saloon  Problem  and  Social  Reform." 

Bemis,  "  Municipal  Monopolies." 

Brooks,  "  Social  Unrest." 

Charity  Organization  Society  of  New  York, 
"  Handbook  on  the  Prevention  of  Tuberculosis." 

Clark,  *'  Leavening  the  Nation." 

Coman,  "  Industrial  History  of  the  United 
States." 

Committee  of  Fifteen,  ''  Social  Evil,  with  Special 
Reference  to  New  York  City." 

DeForest  and  Veiller,  "  Tenement  House  Prob- 
lem."   Two  volumes. 

George,  Henry,  Jr.,  "  Menace  of  Privilege." 

Ghent,  "  Our  Benevolent  Feudalism." 

Gilman,  "  Methods  of  Industrial  Peace." 

Henderson,  "  Modern  Methods  of  Charity." 

Henderson,  "  Social  Spirit  in  America." 

Hunter,  "  Poverty." 


*  I  am  indebted  to  the  library  department  of  the  American  Insti- 
tute of  Social  Service,  of  New  York  City,  for  the  following  list 
of  books  and  magazines,  which  complete  and  bring  up  to  date  the 
list  given  by  my  father.  H.  r. 


THE  MINISTER  AS  CITIZEN  521 

Jenks,  "  Trust  Problem." 

Kellor,  "  Out  of  Work." 

Kelley,  "  Some  Ethical  Gains  Through  Legisla- 
tion." 

"  Labor  and  Capital,"  edited  by  John  P.  Peters. 

Lee,  "  Constructive  and  Preventive  Philanthropy." 

Mead,  "  Modern  Methods  in  Church  Work." 

Meakin,  "  Model  Factories  and  Villages." 

Mitchell,  "  Organized  Labor." 

Peabody,  "  Jesus  Christ  and  the  Social  Question." 

Spargo,  "  Bitter  Cry  of  the  Children." 

Steffens,  "  Shame  of  the  Cities." 

Stetzle,  "  Working  Men  and  Social  Problems." 

Strong,  "  Next  Great  Awakening." 

Strong,  "  Our  Country." 

Strong,  *'  Religious  Movements  for  Social  Bet- 
terment." 

Strong,  "  Social  Progress,"  a  statistical  year-book. 

Strong,  "  The  Times  and  Young  Men." 

Strong,  "  The  Twentieth  Century  City." 

Tolman,  "  Industrial  Betterment." 

Magazines 

"  Arena." 

"  Charities." 

"  Independent." 

"  Outlook." 

"  World  of  To-day." 

Secondly,  be  careful  to  maintain  an  impartial  atti- 
tude yourself.    The  minister  is  not  to  be  judge  and 


522 


FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 


ruler,  nor  is  he  to  take  sides  violently.  He  is  to  be 
SO  far  as  possible  the  medium  of  intercommuni- 
cation. In  this  respect  his  position  is  unique.  He 
belongs  to  neither  class  exclusively,  and  this  position 
properly  maintained  gives  him  a  peculiar  influence 
over  the  whole  community. 

Thirdly,  deal  with  questions  of  the  hour  in  the 
light  of  Christ's  teaching.  The  minister  will  find  the 
Bible  rich  in  sociological  as  well  as  in  theological 
instruction.  There  he  will  read  not  only  of  the 
fatherhood  of  God,  but  also  of  the  brotherhood  of 
man,  and  will  learn  that  the  denial  of  this  brother- 
hood is  equally  infidel  with  disbelief  in  that  father- 
hood. The  materialism  which  threatens  us  to-day, 
and  which  so  chokes  the  best  before  it  rises  to  the 
surface,  is  the  materialism  that  considers  man  of 
less  worth  than  railroads  and  factories  and  shops, 
and  which  forgets  that  men  were  not  made  for 
these  things  so  much  as  these  things  were  made 
for  men.  While  it  is  the  minister's  duty  to  be  im- 
partial, and  never  to  set  himself  up  as  a  judge,  it  is 
no  less  his  duty  to  be  outspoken  in  proclaiming  the 
teachings  of  Christ  and  in  upholding  the  high 
standard  which  brought  him  to  his  cross. 

We  add  here  a  note  which  this  whole  subject 
suggests,  that  the  minister  keep  himself  clear  from 
commercial  pursuits.  He  should  never  go  into 
trade,  nor  be  a  director,  secretary,  chairman,  or 
prominent  stockholder,  in  any  speculation.  He  must 
avoid  these  things,  not  because  they  are  wrong, 
but  because  if  he  is  too  closely  associated  with  them 


THE  MINISTER  AS  CITIZEN  523 

he  will  inevitably  impair  his  influence.  Rowland 
Hill,  in  addressing  a  number  of  candidates  for  the 
ministry,  once  referred  to  this  matter,  which  with 
him  was  a  favorite  theme,  and  by  way  of  illustra- 
tion told  the  following  story:  A  barber,  having 
amassed  a  competence,  retired  to  his  native  place, 
where  he  became  a  preacher  in  a  small  chapel. 
Another  person  from  the  same  village,  being  sim- 
ilarly fortunate,  settled  there  also  and  attended  the 
ministry  of  the  barber.  Wanting  a  new  wig,  he  said 
to  his  minister,  "  You  might  as  well  make  it  for  me," 
and  to  this  the  minister  assented.  In  due  time  the 
wig  was  sent  home,  badly  made  and  charged  at 
nearly  double  the  usual  price!  The  good  man  said 
nothing,  but  ever  after  when  anything  particularly 
profitable  escaped  the  lips  of  the  preacher,  he  ob- 
served to  himself,  "  Excellent — but  oh,  the  wig." 
We  add  without  further  comment  Rowland  Hill's 
closing  words  in  this  address :  "  Now,  my  dear 
young  brethren,  wherever  you  are  placed,  remember 
the  wig." 

The  minister,  like  other  men,  can  only  do  one 
thing  and  do  it  well.  However  great  the  tempta- 
tion, however  exceptional  the  opportunity,  he  must 
refrain  from  gathering  the  wealth  he  sees  other  men 
acquiring  about  him,  and  must  himself  preach  the 
unsearchable  riches  of  Christ,  even  though  he  die 
a  poor  man  in  the  estimate  of  the  world.  The 
counsel  of  Henry  Ward  Beecher  needs  to  be  con- 
stantly remembered  by  the  Christian  minister: 
"  Stick  to  your  legitimate  business.     Do   not  go 


524  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

into  outside  operations.  Few  men  have  brains 
enough  for  more  than  one  business.  To  dabble 
in  stocks,  to  put  a  few  thousand  dollars  into 
a  mine,  and  a  few  more  into  a  manufactory,  and 
a  few  more  into  an  invention,  is  enough  to  ruin 
any  man."  Let  the  minister,  then,  **  stick  to  his 
last,"  and  with  the  best  vocation  in  the  world  to 
engage  his  time  and  talents,  let  him  find  there 
occupation  for  all  his  life  and  a  compensation 
incomparable  to  all  others. 

V.  Having  considered  the  minister's  interest  in 
the  religious,  moral,  intellectual,  and  commercial 
life  of  the  community,  we  conclude  with  the  part  he 
should  bear  in  its  Political  Life. 

Opinion  has  always  been  divided  as  to  the  duty 
of  the  minister  in  political  matters.  Some  have  held 
with  Luther  that  he  should  have  nothing  to  do  with 
politics.  So  Edmund  Burke  said  that  "  politics  and 
the  pulpit  are  terms  that  have  little  agreement." 
Only  a  decade  ago  Kaiser  William,  offended  at  the 
conduct  of  the  former  court  chaplain.  Doctor 
Stoecker,  declared,  "  The  clergy  must  not  meddle 
with  politics,  because  it  is  no  concern  of  theirs." 
But  surely  those  who  make  such  assertions  forget 
the  part  the  Hebrew  prophets  played  in  the  politi- 
cal economies  of  the  Old  Testament,  and  the  ar- 
raignment by  John  the  Baptist  of  the  evils  of  his 
time  in  high  places.  Others  have  held  with  Zwingli, 
Knox,  and  Calvin,  that  a  minister  should  be  a  good 
citizen  as  well  as  a  good  pastor,  and  with  this  view 
Scripture  and  experience  concur.     If  "  politics  is 


THE  MINISTER  AS  CITIZEN  525 

applied  religion,"  ^  then  here  is  a  subject  in  which 
the  minister  must  be  vitally  interested.  Doc- 
tor Dale  points  out  that  the  great  defect  of  the  re- 
ligious movement  of  the  last  century  was  its  lack 
of  a  broad  application  of  the  principles  of  the 
evangelical  revival  to  the  conduct  of  public  life, 
and  his  own  preaching  illustrated  his  belief  that 
Christianity  and  citizenship  should  stand  related  as 
cause  and  effect. 

We  fail  to  understand  how  any  one  can  under- 
value the  necessity  for  men  of  religion  concerning 
themselves  actively  in  those  things  which  belong  to 
municipal  and  social  life.  Doctor  Dale's  words  to 
ministerial  students  will  bear  repeating  again  and 
again :  "  For  men  to  claim  the  right  to  neglect  their 
duties  to  the  State  on  the  ground  of  their  piety, 
while  they  insist  on  the  State  protecting  their  homes, 
protecting  their  property,  and  protecting  from  dis- 
turbance even  their  religious  meetings  in  which 
this  exquisitely  delicate  and  valetudinarian  spirit- 
uality is  developed,  is  gross  unrighteousness."  ^ 

With  these  words  of  a  valiant  champion  of  Prot- 
estantism we  couple  those  of  one  of  Rome's  most 
noted  priests,  and  in  the  agreement  of  these  two 
men,  whose  sympathies  in  many  other  respects  were 
so  widely  divergent,  we  have  a  forceful  defense  for 
the  minister's  interest  in  politics :  "  Nor  can  it  be 
affirmed,"  says  Cardinal  Gibbons,  "that  the  tem- 
perate and  seasonable  discussion  of  these  problems 

1  Dr.  John  Clifford. 

'"Nine  Lectures  on  Preaching,"  pp.  256-258. 


526  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

or  at  least  of  those  phases  of  them  that  present  a 
moral  or  religious  aspect,  involves  any  departure 
from  evangelical  and  apostolic  precedent.  There 
is  hardly  a  subject  of  public  interest  that  has  not 
been  alluded  to,  if  not  discussed,  by  Christ  or  his 
apostles."  ^ 

In  our  own  country  the  beneficent  influence  of  the 
ministers  of  religion  previous  to  and  during  the 
War  of  Independence  can  never  be  truly  estimated 
or  too  warmly  praised.  And  American  history  in 
this  respect  is  only  one  leaf  in  the  great  volume  of 
the  world's  history,  on  every  page  of  which  we  read 
of  freedom,  of  justice,  and  of  victory  that  came 
through  the  efforts  of  ministers  who  dared  enforce 
the  true  relation  of  the  gospel  to  municipal  and 
national  life. 

We  forget,  for  instance,  that  Savonarola,  besides  reviv- 
ing a  pure  gospel,  was  a  great  preacher  of  civic  righteous- 
ness; he  became  so  by  his  lectures  upon  Amos  and  other 
prophetical  books.  .  .  It  is  enough  for  us  to  remember 
.  .  .  the  earlier  Puritans  like  Henry  Smith,  with  his 
"  Scripture  for  Magistrates " ;  .  .  the  later  Puritans  like 
Goodwin,  whose  sermons  to  the  House  of  Commons  and 
on  public  occasions,  were  nearly  always  upon  Old  Testa- 
ment texts;  and  the  revival  of  this  kind  of  preaching 
adapted  to  modern  life  by  Kingsley  and  Maurice." 

Between  the  two  positions  indicated  above,  into 
which  opinion  has  ever  divided  itself  regarding  the 

^  "  North  American  Review,"  May,   1895,  p.  523. 
2  George  Adam  Smith,   "  The  Preaching  of  the  Old  Testament  to 
the  Age,"  pp.  19,  20. 


THE  MINISTER  AS  CITIZEN  527 

minister's  relation  to  the  political  life  of  the  com- 
munity, the  minister  may  well  hesitate,  for  strong  ar- 
guments can  be  adduced  for  both.  What  we  believe 
to  be  the  true  position  may  be  thus  stated :  "  The 
Christian  minister  should  never  surrender  his  rights 
as  a  man,  and  to  say  that  he  should  is  to  pass  the 
severest  censure  on  Christianity.  The  rights  and 
privileges  to  which  he  is  born  are  never  renounced 
by  any  form  of  ordination  through  which  he  as- 
sumes the  office  of  a  minister  of  Christ.^  The  Chris- 
tian by  his  very  profession  positively  brings  himself 
under  increased  obligation.  These  obligations  are 
emphatically  binding  on  the  ministry  which  in  this, 
as  in  all  other  respects,  must  be  "  an  ensample  to 
the  flock."  If  we  understand  politics  to  mean  de- 
liberations and  transactions  for  the  public  good,  the 
question  may  well  be  asked  why  the  minister  is  not 
to  interfere  with  them,  and  where  in  the  Scriptures 
such  prohibition  is  found? 

If  by  standing  aloof  from  politics  a  man  sells  his  patriot- 
ism to  his  piety,  he  thereby  becomes  less  pious;  he  elim- 
inates the  domain  of  patriotism  from  the  kingdom  of  piety. 
The  church  is  not  a  shelter  for  cowards;  it  is  a  camp  for 
soldiers,  in  which  consecrated  men  may  train  themselves 
for  the  holy  war.  It  is  to  fill  family  life  with  model 
parents  and  children,  masters  and  servants;  commercial 
life  with  righteous  buyers  and  sellers;  the  State  with  holy 
citizens;  and  the  legislature  with  God-fearing  rulers. 
Unfaithfulness  to  either  is  unfaithfulness  to  Christ,^ 

1 W.   R.  W.   Stevenson,  "  Life  and  Letters  of  Walter  F.  Hook," 
Vol.  I.,  p.  418. 
2  The  Rev.  Henry  Allen. 


528 


FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 


Between  politics  and  religion  there  can  be  no  di- 
vorce if  we  believe  that  the  kingdoms  of  the  world 
belong  to  God  and  to  his  Christ.  While  we  must 
refrain  from  party  politics  in  the  pulpit,  in  political 
life  in  its  noblest  and  broadest  aspect,  we  should 
never  cease  to  feel  the  keenest  interest  and  to 
exercise  the  greatest  possible  influence. 

On  the  whole  subject  of  the  minister  and  politics 
we  oflfer  the  following  counsels : 

First,  interest  yourself  in  the  pulpit  with  prin- 
ciples rather  than  with  their  application  to  particular 
cases.  "  The  minister's  duty  is  not  to  introduce 
politics  in  the  common  sense  of  the  word,  meaning 
thereby  the  views  of  some  particular  party.  The 
pulpit  is  not  to  be  degraded  into  the  engine  of  a 
faction.  Far,  far  above  such  questions  it  ought  to 
preserve  the  dignity  of  a  voice  which  speaks  for 
eternity  and  not  for  time.  If  possible,  not  one  word 
should  drop  by  which  a  minister's  political  leanings 
can  be  discovered.  Yet  there  must  be  broad  prin- 
ciples of  right  and  wrong  in  such  a  transaction  as 
in  any  other."  ^ 

Secondly,  be  active  in  public  rather  than  in  party 
politics.  Certain  subjects  belong  to  all  citizens  and 
must  not  be  made  exclusively  party  questions.  Such 
issues  as  those  relating  to  the  Mormons,  the  Indians, 
the  Chinese,  civil  service  reform,  temperance  leg- 
islation, divorce  laws,  education  acts,  are  questions 
of  patriotism  first  and  of  party  afterwards.     As 

1 "  Life  and  Letters  of  F.  W.  Robertson,"  edited  by  Stopford  A. 
Brooke,  d.  d..  Vol.  II.,  p.   109. 


THE  MINISTER  AS  CITIZEN  529 

our  greatest  poets  have  sung  their  love  of  country 
as  if  it  were  a  religion  so  to  love,  so  must  our 
ministers  preach  those  themes  which  speak  no  less 
eloquently  of  devotion  to  our  country's  welfare  as 
part  and  parcel  of  our  faith. 

Thirdly,  concern  yourself  chiefly  with  the  relig- 
ious aspect  of  national  and  municipal  questions. 
Crime,  for  example,  is  a  wrong  to  the  community,  to 
the  offender,  and  to  the  offended;  but  it  is  preemi- 
nently a  sin  against  God.  "  National  crime  is  a 
thing  that  God  will  reckon  with."  ^  The  cry  of 
Joseph  must  often  be  upon  the  lips  of  the  Christian 
preacher  as  he  refers  to  all  questions  relating  to 
municipal  and  national  life :  "  How  can  I  do  this 
great  wickedness,  and  sin  against  God?"^ 

Fourthly,  do  not  trust  too  much  to  political  action 
in  promoting  reforms.  The  first  duty  is  to  exercise 
personal  influence  and  to  do  personal  work.  To 
petition  Congress  and  the  like  is  often  to  evade  this 
first  duty.  It  is  to  be  noted  that  the  best  reforms 
have  been  carried  forward  by  private  individuals, 
and  that  great  causes  are  probably  weakened  rather 
than  strengthened  by  incorporating  themselves  into 
political  organization. 

Fifthly,  we  counsel  that  you  be  jealous  of  your 
reputation  as  a  minister  of  Christ.  Partisan  politics 
have  often  given  a  minister  a  bad  reputation.  Ask 
yourself,  therefore,  "  Is  it  wise  for  me  to  take  an 
active  part  in  this  or  that  movement  ?  "  Remember 
we  "  are  separated  unto  the  gospel  of  God." 

*  Oliver  Cromweli.  2  Gen.  39  :  o. 

21 


530  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

And  this  last  counsel  holds  good  not  only  in  the 
interest  which  the  minister  takes  in  the  political 
life  of  the  community,  but  in  such  interest  and  action 
as  from  time  to  time  he  will  find  himself  called 
upon  to  take  and  perform  in  the  commercial,  in- 
tellectual, moral,  and  religious  life  of  the  community 
as  well.  By  all  means  be  interested  in  these  things, 
and  by  all  means  strike  valiant  blows  for  the  com- 
munity of  which  you  are  a  part  as  well  as  for  the 
church  of  which  you  are  minister.  Above  all 
else,  "  give  diligence  to  make  your  calling  and  elec- 
tion sure;  for  if  ye  do  these  things,  ye  shall  never 
fall ;  for  so  an  entrance  shall  be  ministered  unto  you 
abundantly  into  the  everlasting  kingdom  of  our 
Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ."  ^ 

^2  Peter  i  :  lo,  ii. 


IS  THE  MINISTRY  WORTH  WHILE? 


SUMMARY 


Introduction.    The  ministry  of  to-day  one  of  increasing 
difficulty. 

I.  The  Authority  of  the  Minister's  Commission. 

1.  The  authority  from  without. 

2.  The  authority  from  experience. 

3.  The  union  of  the  two  the  sure  foundation. 

II.  The  Difficulty  of  the  Minister's  Employment. 

1.  The  Hmitations  under  which  work  must  be  done. 

2.  The  requirements  for  ministerial  success. 

3.  The  law  of  the  survival  of  the  fittest. 

III.  The  Character  of  the  Minister's  Compensation. 

1.  The  consciousness  of  doing  a  thing  worth  while. 

2.  The  certainty  of  receiving  an  abundant  recompense. 
Conclusion.    Optimism  the  spirit  of  Christianity. 


XXIII  ^ 

IS  THE  MINISTRY  WORTH  WHILE? 

In  these  last  years  the  well-nigh  universal  testi- 
mony of  ministers  of  all  denominations  seems  to  be 
that  their  work  is  one  of  ever-increasing  difficulty. 
In  the  light  of  such  testimony  we  may  well  turn 
in  this  closing  chapter  to  the  consideration  of  the 
question,  Is  the  ministry  worth  while?  In  the  an- 
swer which  we  propose  to  give  to  this  query  we 
trust  some  counsels  will  be  found  of  value  to  our 
brethren  in  the  ministry.  In  view  of  the  discour- 
agements which  at  times  beset  his  pathway  this 
question  is  often  suggested  to  the  mind  of  the  min- 
ister, if  not  consciously  uttered.  Is  the  ministry 
worth  while?  All  depends  on  the  point  of  view. 
It  certainly  is  not  worth  while  to  the  man  who  is 
after  money,  or  who  seeks  a  sinecure.  But  is  it 
worth  while  to  the  man  who  wishes  so  to  spend  his 
years  that  his  fellows  shall  bless  him  for  having 
lived?  Can  such  a  man  choose  the  ministry  to-day 
with  the  assurance  that  the  conditions  under  which 
he  must  do  his  work  are  not  like 

the  little  rift  within  the  lute, 
That  by  and  by  will  make  the  music  mute? 

^  I  alone  am  responsible  for  this  chapter.  I  believe,  however, 
that  its  statements  are  in  entire  accord  with  my  father's  view  of 
present  conditions.  H.  p. 

533 


534 


FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 


Not  doubtfully,  but  triumphantly,  we  shall  answer 
this  question  as  we  consider  the  authority  of  the 
minister's  commission,  the  difficulty  of  the  minister's 
employment,  and  the  character  of  the  minister's 
compensation. 

I.  No  minister  can  do  his  Work  without  Author- 
ity behind  him.  He  may  claim  the  authority  of  a 
church  or  the  authority  of  a  book,  but  with  all 
reverence  we  say  it,  these  alone  are  insufficient. 
The  minister  must  claim  the  authority  of  an  ex- 
perience— the  authority  of  the  things  "  we  have  seen 
and  heard."  Such  authority  sounds  its  note  in  radi- 
cal and  conservative  alike,  in  liberal  as  well  as  in 
orthodox.  "  Whether  it  has  been  Savonarola  or 
Bossuet  or  Massillon  or  Luther  or  Wesley  or  Spur- 
geon  or  Beecher  or  Moody  or  Brooks,  they  have 
been  men  who  have  had  the  power  to  evoke  spiritual 
visions  and  spiritual  motives  in  other  men,  and  this 
has  been  the  secret  of  their  authority."^ 

We  hear  much  of  "  The  Making  of  a  Min- 
ister," but  ministers  are  unmade  as  well  as 
made.  Most  men  go  into  the  ministry  from  the 
purest  motives.  But  these  motives  are  in  danger 
of  becoming  spotted  by  the  world.  It  is  all  too 
easy  in  this  commercial  age  to  lose  our  first  im- 
pulse, to  weaken  the  force  of  our  appeal,  and  to 
lose  sight  of  the  heavenly  vision  to  which  we  must 
be  obedient. 

It  must  ever  be  in  this  union  of  external  au- 
thority with  that  which  is  within  that  the  minister 

1  Dr.  Lyman  Abbott 


IS  THE  MINISTRY  WORTH  WHILE?  535 

will  find  the  foundation  on  which  to  stand.  There 
is  really  no  contradiction  or  antagonism  between  the 
two.  The  outside  is  possible  only  because  the  in- 
side exists,  and  the  interior  owes  its  permanence  to 
the  exterior.  It  is  because  something  is  without  a 
man  that  something  is  also  within  him.  Ordination 
is  but  the  outward  recognition  of  an  inward  gift, 
a  gift  because  of  which  the  minister  cries,  "  Woe 
is  me  if  I  preach  not  the  gospel ! "  This  is  the 
authority  of  the  minister's  commission. 

II.  But  again  the  ministry  is  worth  while  when 
we  face  the  Difficulties  of  the  Minister's  Employ- 
ment. Nothing  can  be  worth  while  that  does  not 
present  difficulties;  they  are  the  spice  of  life.  To 
a  true  man  the  ministry  is  fascinating,  among  other 
reasons,  for  the  very  obstacles  with  which  the 
minister  of  to-day  must  contend. 

I.  The  minister  must  recognize  the  limitations 
under  which  his  work  is  to  be  done.  A  restless, 
nervous  spirit  characterizes  many  of  our  ministers, 
and  our  churches  as  well.  We  fear  there  is  much 
truth  in  the  opinion  of  one  of  our  leading  clergy- 
men, that  he  nearly  always  finds  one  of  two  con- 
ditions to  exist — either  the  minister  desires  to  leave 
his  parish  or  the  parish  is  desirous  to  change  its 
minister.  The  same  condition  is  acknowledged  in 
the  following  sentences  in  a  letter  from  one  of  our 
college  presidents :  "  It  is  sad  indeed  to  see  how 
many  strong  men  chafe  under  the  limitations  of  the 
pastorate  to-day.  Many  of  my  students  are  hesi- 
tating to  enter  the  ministry  for  this  reason."    Lim- 


536 


FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 


itations  exist  and  have  always  existed  in  the  work 
of  the  ministry,  as  in  all  other  work.  They  are  ever 
with  us  and  must  be  recognized,  and  the  wise  man 
learns  that  even  muscular  Christianity  cannot  widen 
at  will  these  boundaries  of  his  time.  As  ex- 
perience replaces  enthusiasm,  by  faithful  tillage  of 
the  field  as  he  finds  it,  he  reaps  his  harvest  and 
becomes  content.  Oliver  Wendell  Holmes  re- 
marks about  clergymen :  "  The  trouble  is  that  so 
many  of  'em  work  in  harness,  and  it  is  pretty  sure 
to  chafe  somewhere."  Or  in  the  words  of  the 
Spanish  curate  of  Beaumont  and  Fletcher : 

To  have  a  thin  stipend,  and  an  everlasting  parish, 
Lord,  what  a  torment  'tis ! 

Is  the  blame  for  this  chafing  to  be  found  in  the 
minister  himself?  It  may  be  that  the  preparation 
for  the  ministry  of  even  a  few  years  ago  is  hardly 
adequate  to  meet  the  conditions  of  to-day.  If  this 
be  true,  then  we  see  signs  of  hope  in  the 
more  thorough  modern  training  in  our  theological 
seminaries. 

Is  the  fault  in  the  churches  ?  Some  of  these  may 
be  drowsy  or  dropsical,  but  on  the  whole  we  be- 
lieve them  to  be  vastly  better  than  the  church  at 
Corinth.  But  who  could  stand  against  that  criterion 
of  excellence  so  common  in  our  churches,  that  asks 
as  the  all-important  question  concerning  a  pros- 
pective minister,  Is  he  liked?  rather  than.  Is  he 
true?  There  is  no  worthy  character  in  all  the  Bible 
that  could  answer  to  such  a  test.    Were  the  prophets 


IS  THE  MINISTRY  WOfeTH  WHILE?  537 

liked?  Was  David  liked,  or  John,  or  Paul?  Was 
even  Christ  liked?  His  words  need  to  be  sounded 
loud,  "  Woe  unto  you  when  all  men  shall  speak  well 
of  you."  These  were  the  words  spoken  by  the 
Master  to  the  first  twelve  men  whom  he  called  to  be 
his  ministers. 

Is  the  fault  to  which  we  have  referred  in  "  the 
spirit  of  the  day  "  ?  If  so,  there  in  the  air  let  us  leave 
it  suspended  like  the  coffin  of  Mohammed  between 
heaven  and  earth. 

When  we  turn  to  some  of  the  qualities  whose 
possession  is  needful  to  meet  the  requirements  of 
the  modern  ministry,  we  note  that  the  man  who 
chooses  the  vocation  of  a  minister  for  his  life-work 
must  be  a  prophet,  a  priest,  and  a  politician. 

He  must  be  a  prophet,  striking  straight  from  the 
shoulder  and  straight  from  the  heart  as  well.  The 
one  is  a  misfortune  without  the  other.  Many  there 
are  who  declare  that  it  is  impossible  for  the  minister 
of  to-day  to  speak  freely  the  truth  that  possesses  him 
unless  he  has  a  private  income.  We  do  not  believe 
it.  Even  Paul  was  forced  at  times  to  feed  his  con- 
gregation with  milk  and  not  with  meat,  and  we 
must  show  the  same  tact  and  judgment. 

The  minister  must  be  a  priest.  We  use  that  word 
in  no  narrow  sense,  and  mean  one  who  stands  as 
an  interpreter  of  God  to  man,  and  this  not  so  often 
in  the  pulpit  as  in  his  pastoral  intercourse  with  his 
people.  As  Henry  Ward  Beecher  has  said,  "  The 
grip  of  the  pastor  is  harder  to  break  than  that  of 
the  preacher." 


538 


FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 


Furthermore,  the  minister  must  be  a  politician, 
or  he  will  never  be  able  for  long  to  stand  against 
"  the  contradiction  of  sinners."  The  word  poli- 
tician is  a  good  one,  and  not  to  be  associated  with 
those  practices  which  in  our  day  have  polluted  it. 
The  minister  will  by  no  means  always  find  his  voy- 
age plain  sailing,  and  on  his  skill  to  shape  his  course 
will  depend  not  only  his  own  safety,  but  the  suc- 
cess of  the  cause  he  has  at  heart.  He  must  know  the 
history  of  his  own  times,  and  be  able  to  be  politic 
without  being  unprincipled;  he  must  Hkewise  be 
adaptable  and  tactful,  preaching  sometimes  his  even- 
ing sermons  in  the  morning,  for  that  is  where  sin- 
ners also  are  found,  and  keeping  friends  with  his 
sexton,  beside  whom  the  deacons  often  pale  into 
insignificance. 

If  the  minister  is  these  three  things  he  will  in 
his  small  way,  like  the  disciples  of  old,  "  turn  the 
world  upside  down,"  which  is  only  another  way  of 
saying  that  he  will  help  to  turn  it  right  side  up. 

As  the  minister  lives  his  life  he  will  discover  that 
while  he  is  under  grace,  he  is  under  law  as  well — 
the  law  of  the  survival  of  the  fittest.  Unconsciously 
in  the  first  twenty  years  of  his  ministry  he  is  bound 
to  prove  himself  one  of  the  three  hundred  who  lap 
or  one  of  the  crowd  that  turn  back  because  they 
have  not  in  them  the  stuff  of  which  real  soldiers 
are  made.^ 

How  many  men  get  side-tracked  and  leave  the 
ministry  for  business  or  some  profession?     This 

^  Judg.  7  :  5-7. 


IS  THE  MINISTRY  WORTH  WHILE?  539 

subject  has  been  carefully  investigated.  In  two  of 
our  leading  seminaries,  it  has  been  found  that  about 
thirty  per  cent,  of  their  students  leave  the  ministry 
within  the  first  twenty  years.  We  do  not  believe, 
however,  that  this  showing  is  worse  than  would 
be  disclosed  by  a  similar  investigation  in  the  realms 
of  medicine  or  law.  But  let  us  remember  that  the 
ministry  is  a  vocation  and  not  a  profession,  and  the 
minister  who  leaves  the  ministry  for  any  other  pur- 
suit, even  though  that  pursuit  may  be  somewhat 
related  to  the  ministry,  feels  like  one  who  joins 
an  orchestra  to  play  the  first  violin  and  finds  himself 
engaged  in  tinkling  the  triangle. 

Again,  how  many  men  in  the  ministry  in  the 
course  of  time  become  shelved  and  find  it  impos- 
sible to  do  their  work  after  they  have  reached  an 
age  when  they  are  really  best  able  to  do  it  ?  Alas  for 
the  minister  who  with  the  support  of  a  wife  and 
children  upon  him,  reaches  the  "  dead-line."  It  is 
easier  then  for  a  ministerial  Dick  Whittington  to 
hear  the  bells  of  promise  and  prophecy  if  he  stand 
listening  with  only  a  stick  and  bundle  on  his  shoul- 
der. But  is  there  any  need  for  this  dead-line  to  be 
reached  ?  Many  men  reach  it  because  they  are  worn 
out  with  the  exactions  of  modern  parish  work,  some 
from  sheer  misfortune,  and  some  from  too  much 
conscience.  At  the  same  time  many  a  man  makes 
his  own  dead-line.  As  the  sermons  and  other  ma- 
terial accumulate  there  is  a  constantly  increasing 
temptation  to  cease  from  original  work.  The  "  bar- 
rel "  is  a  convenience  that  may  become  a  calamity. 


540  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

Many  a  minister  has  gone  over  his  Niagara  in  a 
"  barrel."    As  Doctor  Behrends  once  said : 

The  dead-line  in  the  ministry,  as  in  any  other  calling, 
is  the  line  of  laziness.  The  lawyer  cannot  use  last  year's 
briefs;  the  physician  cannot  depend  on  last  year's  diag- 
nosis; the  merchant  cannot  assume  that  a  customer  of 
ten  years'  standing  will  not  be  enticed  elsewhere.  And  the 
preacher  must  be  a  live,  wide-awake,  growing  man.  Let 
him  dye  his  brains,  not  his  hair.  Let  his  thoughts  be 
fresh  and  his  speech  be  glowing.  Sermons,  it  has  been  well 
said,  are  like  bread,  which  is  delicious  when  it  is  fresh, 
but  which,  when  a  month  old,  is  hard  to  cut,  hard  to  eat, 
and  hardest  of  all  to  digest. 

Short  pastorates  too  ar€  a  feature  of  our  day 
in  which  we  read  a  menace  not  so  much  to  our  min- 
isters as  to  our  churches.  It  is  scarcely  worth  while 
for  a  minister  to  lay  his  carpets  and  hang  his  pic- 
tures and  learn  the  names  of  the  streets  of  a  new 
city  for  two  or  three  years'  work.  Even  in  New 
England  the  time-test  is  no  longer  a  true  measure 
of  a  man's  worth,  and  the  days  of  the  life  pastorates 
are  largely  gone,  when  in  the  words  of  an  old 
rhyme  about  one  of  her  ministers — 

Young  to  the  pulpit  he  did  get. 
And  seventy-two  years  in't  did  sweat. 

There  seems  to  be  an  increasing  tendency  among 
our  ministers  to  seek  for  changes  in  their  fields  of 
labor,  very  often  because  the  chafing  of  the  harness 
to  which  Holmes  referred  has  made  raw  spots 
which  are  exceedingly  painful.     But  a  change  is 


IS  THE  MIxNISTRY  WORTH  WHILE?  54I 

apt  .to  alleviate  matters  only  for  a  time,  and  often 
the  chafing  becomes  more  severe  in  the  new  field  of 
labor  than  in  the  old.  To  change  is  to  lose  much 
and  often  to  gain  little.  Character  and  influence  re- 
quire time  to  make  themselves  felt  and  cannot  be 
transplanted.  The  secret  of  a  long  pastorate  is  on 
the  one  hand  a  patient  people,  and  on  the  other  a 
minister  who  works  hard  and  does  his  best.  And 
it  is  the  long  run  that  shows  the  mettle  of  both 
people  and  pastor.  We  are  convinced  that  the 
most  useful  men  are  those  who  stay  longest  in  one 
church. 

Yet  much  can  be  said  for  the  shorter  pastorate. 
The  power  to  stick  is  not  always  an  advantage, 
either  to  the  church  or  to  the  minister.  Sometimes 
it  is  the  man  with  most  conscience  who  finds  him- 
self without  a  charge,  and  our  churches  will  often 
find  the  most  worthy  men  tramping  wearily  the 
track  that  leads  from  their  last  parish  to  they  know 
not  where.  To  change  is  not  to  escape  difficulties; 
but  such  a  change  does  sometimes  allow  a  minister 
to  catch  his  breath,  and  to  utilize  experience  im- 
possible to  apply  in  the  parish  in  which  it  is  gained. 
But  how  to  change  is  often  the  problem !  It  is  not 
always  possible  for  the  minister  to  say  truthfully 
that  the  health  of  his  wife  makes  advisable  a  change 
to  another  field  of  labor,  and  if  he  be  blessed  with 
a  thoroughly  healthy  wife,  his  case  may  indeed  be 
desperate. 

In  some  respects  several  changes  in  a  minister's 
life,  after  a  residence  of  some  years,  may  prove  of 


542 


FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 


great  advantage;  but  a  step  of  such  importance,  in 
which  many  interests  besides  his  own  may  be  in- 
volved, needs  to  be  weighed  carefully  and  taken  only 
when  the  call  of  God  sounds  unmistakably  in  his 
ears.  In  regard  to  this  matter  we  recommend  above 
all  else  deliberation.  In  most  cases  the  minister 
should  wait  a  year  or  so  before  he  decides  to  change 
his  sphere  of  labor.  Let  him  examine  himself,  and 
if  the  cause  for  removal  is  really  there,  let  him  re- 
move it  rather  than  himself.  If  the  cause  be  within 
the  church,  he  had  better  hold  on  then  too,  for 
squalls  do  not  last  forever,  and  often  are  followed 
by  a  period  of  fair  weather,  in  which  grand  gains 
may  be  made.  If,  however,  it  is  best  for  the  min- 
ister to  move,  he  should  be  perfectly  frank  con- 
cerning the  matter,  and  let  the  church  of  which  he 
is  minister  know,  through  its  officers,  that  he  is 
taking  such  a  step.  It  is  a  very  difficult  thing 
for  a  conscientious  man  to  know  when  the  pre- 
cise time  has  come  when  he  should  sever  his 
relations  with  his  people.  We  should  not  be 
in  too  much  of  a  hurry  to  think  that  the  time 
has  arrived.  Doctor  Neal,  of  Boston,  was  once 
asked  why  he  stayed  so  long,  and  he  answered  that 
when  he  wanted  to  leave  his  people  were  not  will- 
ing for  him  to  go,  and  when  his  people  wanted  him 
to  leave  he  was  not  willing  to  go.  The  story  is 
told  of  the  same  good  brother  that  a  committee 
was  once  appointed  by  his  office-bearers  to  wait  on 
him  and  to  suggest  that  he  resign.  He  heard  them 
patiently  and  promised  to  return  them  an  answer. 


IS  THE  MINISTRY  WORTH  WHILE?  543 

Months  passed  without  his  doing  so.  At  length 
the  two  gentlemen  appointed  met  him  on  the  street 
and  asked  him  if  he  would  not  reply  to  their  sug- 
gestion. "  Brethren,"  said  Doctor  Neal,  "  I  have 
given  the  matter  very  careful  consideration,  and  I 
have  decided  to  stay  on.     I  believe  'tis  better  to 

bear  those  ills  we  have 
Than  fly  to  others  that  we  know  not  of." 

The  life  of  the  ministry  is  not  a  paradise,  and  the 
Master  does  not  mean  that  it  shall  be.  No  need  to 
run  when  a  storm  threatens ;  it  is  far  better  to  stand 
bravely  and  endure  patiently.  Times  of  difficulty 
as  we  look  back  at  them  by  no  means  seem  the  least 
profitable  of  the  years  of  work.  But  the  minister 
should  be  perfectly  willing  to  see  when  the  time 
comes  to  leave  his  church.  Then  let  him  quietly 
watch  for  another  field  which  the  Lord  somewhere 
has  for  him,  and  which  he  opens  when  the  time 
comes  for  him  to  enter.  The  Lord  does  make  pro- 
vision for  his  ministers,  whatever  examples  to  the 
contrary  sometimes  seem  to  occur. 

While  it  is  quite  right  that  a  minister  should 
preach  before  a  church  which  may  be  considering 
his  name,  yet  he  should  never  enter  into  a  race  with 
other  ministers  for  some  vacant  church.  This  sys- 
tem of  obtaining  a  new  pastor  makes  confusion 
worse  confounded,  degrades  the  self-respect  of  the 
minister,  and  demoralizes  the  harmony  of  our 
churches. 

We  have  spoken  frankly  concerning  some  of  the 


544  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

difficulties  of  the  modern  pastorate.  The  preaching 
of  the  simple  gospel  has  never  been  for  true  men 
an  easy  task;  but  in  spite  of  all  difficulties,  even 
because  of  them,  it  is  well  worth  the  while.  It  is  a 
poor  servant  who  is  not  willing  to  suffer  as  his 
master,  and  a  poor  soldier  who  complains  because 
the  bullet  that  hits  him  is  hard. 

III.  We  pass  now  to  consider  how  well  worth 
while  the  ministry  is  because  of  the  Character  of 
the  Minister's  Compensation. 

I.  There  is  always  the  consciousness  of  trying  to 
do  a  thing  which  is  in  itself  worthy  of  our  best  ef- 
fort. Though  the  career  of  the  minister  is  a  series 
of  disillusions,  still  the  new  is  often  better  than  the 
old,  and  to  "  put  away  childish  things  "  may  make 
possible  the  possession  of  a  thought,  an  outlook, 
and  a  spirit  that  is  far  better.  The  supreme  work 
of  the  minister  of  Christ  is  to  give  life,  to  impart 
power,  to  create  an  atmosphere  in  which  faith  can 
see,  and  hope  can  shine,  and  love  can  deepen.  This 
will  require  all  a  man  has  of  the  spirit  of  heroism. 
It  means  to  him  as  to  his  Master  before  him  sacri- 
fice and  disappointment  and  misunderstanding.  But 
what  a  gracious  work  it  is,  and  how  full  is  the 
ministry  of  joy!  How  close  does  God  come  to  us 
as  he  uses  our  poor  powers,  as  Christ  took  the  frag- 
ments of  bread  and  the  few  fishes  and  fed  a  multi- 
tude. "  If  there  be  one  thing  on  earth  which  is 
truly  admirable,"  said  Doctor  Arnold,  "  it  is  to  see 
God's  wisdom  blessing  an  inferiority  of  natural 
powers  when  they  have  been  honestly,  truly,  and 


IS  THE  MINISTRY  WORTH  WHILE?  545 

zealously  cultivated."  Then  let  us  never  complain. 
Above  all,  never  whine.  We  may  see  others  pre- 
ferred before  us,  we  may  suffer  injustice  at  the 
hands  of  false  brethren  as  well  as  wounds  from 
the  enemies  who  are  without,  but  as  we  answer  au- 
thority with  obedience  we  find  ourselves  more  and 
more  in  possession  of  that  joy  which  no  man  taketh 
from  us.  To  preach  unpopular  truth,  to  give  not 
what  the  world  wants,  but  what  the  world  needs,  to 
speak  out  at  times  when  with  Paul  our  spirit  is 
"  stirred "  within  us  as  we  see  Athens  "  wholly 
given  to  idolatry,"  will  not  always  be  an  agreeable 
thing  to  do.  Nevertheless  when  this  note  of  hero- 
ism is  struck  and  repeated  again  and  again  then  men 
will  come  to  church,  and  the  church  as  well  as  Christ 
will  be  honored,  and  young  men  will  flock  to  the 
ministry  as  the  choicest  sphere  in  which  to  do  their 
life's  work.  It  is  this  note  of  heroism  for  which 
the  world  waits  and  which  it  is  the  mission  of  the 
ministers  of  Christ  to  sound.  If  they  do  not  sound 
it,  others  to  our  shame  and  confusion  will.  For 
history  shows  that  God  means  that  note  to  be  heard. 

2.  But  besides  the  consciousness  of  doing  well  with 
his  life  the  minister  has  the  certainty  of  receiving 
in  due  time  a  recompense  worthy  of  his  hire.  If 
he  survives  the  dangers  and  tribulations  of  a  series 
of  pastorates  he  has  the  prospect  of  passing  a  calm 
old  age  in  some  "  ministers'  home  " ! 

Perhaps  it  may  be  this  very  prospect  that  has 
something  to  do  with  the  fact  published  recently,  in 
an  article  by  a  professor  in  one  of  our  foremost 

2K 


546  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

seminaries,  that  the  sons  of  ministers  are  not  to-day 
entering  the  ministry  to  the  same  extent  as  formerly. 
All  the  ministers  of  one  of  our  leading  denomina- 
tions in  New  England  have  furnished  that  denom- 
ination's principal  seminary  there  only  two  sons  in 
three  years. 

But  not  in  these  things  lie  the  minister's  com- 
pensation, nor  on  their  account  need  he  fear  the 
future.  In  the  nobility  of  purpose  and  character 
that  will  "  esteem  the  reproach  of  Christ  greater 
riches  than  the  treasure  in  Egypt "  must  ever  lie 
the  minister's  chief  recompense.  As  Whittier  has 
written  of  such  a  one ; 

Unnoted  as  the  setting  of  the  star 
He  passed,  and  sect  and  party  scarcely  knew 
When  from  their  midst  a  sage  and  seer  withdrew 
To  fitter  audience,  where  the  great  dead  are. 
To  God's  republic  of  the  heart  and  mind, 
Leaving  no  purer  soul  behind. 

Do  we  get  the  reward  we  went  into  the  ministry 
for?  That  after  all  is  the  great  question.  Hearken 
for  the  answer  which  every  true  minister  gives,  not 
in  certain  moods  and  humors,  but  when  the  per- 
spective is  clearest,  when  the  eye  is  most  single, 
when  first  things  are  first.  Is  the  ministry  worth 
while?  What  say  we  when  we  hear  some  man 
confess  his  sin,  and  behold  his  heart  become  mellow 
as  that  of  a  child,  and  his  face  shining  with  a  light 
he  knows  not  of?  What  say  we  when,  after  days  of 
prayer  and  labor,  joy  is  brought  into  some  home 


IS  THE  MINISTRY  WORTH  WHILE?  547 

where  estrangement  threatened  to  choke  the  seeds 
of  love?  What  say  we  when  the  consciousness  of 
Hfting  a  congregation  of  our  fellows  through  the 
wondrous  ministry  of  speech  nearer  to  God  and 
duty  is  upon  us  ?  What  say  we  as  our  hands  smooth 
some  dying  pillow,  and  a  soul  fearing  death  goes 
forth  at  last  in  trust  and  peace  to  take  the  first  steps 
in  that  city  whose  walls  are  of  jasper  and  whose 
streets  are  pure  gold  ?  Is  the  ministry  worth  while  ? 
To  the  man  who  knows  what  ministry  is  it  seems 
almost  sacrilege  to  ask  a  question  th^  needs  no 
answer. 

Times  are  changing,  the  pendulum  is  swinging, 
the  tide  is  turning.  In  this  restless  age  of  ours, 
which  is  all  movement,  it  is  hard  for  men,  whether 
in  or  out  of  the  ministry,  to  keep  their  balance.  As 
with  lengthening  life  and  widening  experience  a 
minister  lets  much  go,  but  retains  a  clear  conviction 
of  his  message,  a  firm  belief  in  his  mission,  a  true 
fellowship  with  his  Master,  there  is  a  glow  in  his 
heart  that  forges  it  into  true  steel : 


Just  to  scorn  the  consequence, 
And  just  to  do  the  thing. 


The  words  are  still  with  us  that  were  spoken  in  the 
classroom  years  ago  by  him  from  whose  notes  this 
book  has  been  written :  "  In  unimportant  or 
merely  personal  matters  always  give  way  to  your 
advisers  in  the  church;  but  in  all  matters  where 
principle  is  involved,  stand  fast  by  all  that  took  you 
into  the  ministry."    Many  of  the  students  who  sat 


548  FOR  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY 

in  that  classroom  have  tried  in  the  years  that  are 
past  to  do  just  that  thing.  Will  not  such  a  policy 
split  a  church  ?  Some  of  our  churches,  in  fact  some 
of  us  ministers,  may  need  splitting  along  just  those 
lines!  Will  such  a  policy  split  a  church?  No;  it 
will  only  make  the  chips  fly — be  it  remembered, 
however,  that  sometimes  the  chip  that  flies  the  far- 
thest will  be  the  minister  himself.  The  minister 
should  never  be  afraid  of  making  enemies ;  it  is  im- 
possible for  any  true  minister  long  to  be  without 
them.  "  E^^ery  real  thought  on  every  real  subject 
knocks  the  wind  out  of  somebody  or  other.  As  soon 
as  his  breath  comes  back  he  very  probably  begins 
to  expend  it  in  hard  words."  ^  But  let  our  enemies 
ever  be  those  who  are  made  because  we  stand  where 
Christ  has  put  us  for  truth  and  faith  and  love.  Then 
our  very  enemies  will  be  a  sign  of  hope  that  real 
benefits  are  being  conferred,  that  real  principles  are 
being  upheld. 

If  like  Christ  we  "  go  about  doing  good,"  we  shall 
find  ourselves  often  cheered  by  our  visits  to  our 
people,  and  as  we  come  into  close  knowledge  of 
their  trials  we  shall  often  go  away  ashamed  of  our 
own  discontent.  It  is  a  religious  duty  to  cultivate 
a  hopeful  spirit.  The  minister  of  to-day  needs  to 
take  large  doses  of  Sydney  Smith's  prescription: 
"  Take  short  views,  hope  for  the  best,  and  trust  in 
God."  Of  all  spirits  that  of  cheerfulness  and  hope- 
fulness is  most  valuable  to  the  minister.  A  friend 
writes  of  Doctor  Raleigh,  of  London :  "  The  hopeful 

1  Oliver  Wendell  Holmes, 


IS  THE  MINISTRY  WORTH  WHILE?  549 

and  encouraging  strain  of  his  preaching  contributed 
largely  to  his  success.  This,  while  it  never  im- 
paired his  fidelity  in  declaring  the  whole  counsel  of 
God,  and  apart  from  the  literary  beauties  of  his 
style,  gave  him  a  hold  on  his  hearers  such  as  few 
preachers  have  ever  acquired."  ^  No  matter  where 
our  work  lies,  or  who  our  parishioners  are,  as  we 
labor  with  them  in  the  best  of  all  causes  we  shall 
learn  to  love  as  well  as  respect  them.  Pessimism 
has  no  place  in  a  minister's  life.  A  pessimist  is  one 
with  a  selected  yesterday,  a  soiled  to-day,  and  a 
sacrificed  to-morrow.  Pessimism  has  nothing  to  do 
with  Christianity,  and  will  be  far  from  the  minister's 
soul  as  he  considers  the  authority  of  his  commis- 
sion, the  difficulty  of  his  employment,  and  the 
character  of  his  compensation. 

"  And  the  hand  of  the  Lord  was  upon  me,"  cried 
Ezekiel.  "  And  he  said  .  .  .  Arise,  go  forth  into 
the  plain  and  I  will  there  talk  with  thee.  .  .  And  I 
fell  on  my  face.  .  .  Then  the  Spirit  entered  into  me 
and  set  me  upon  my  feet  and  spake  with  me."  ^ 
With  God's  hand  to  place  us  on  our  feet  and  with 
God's  voice  to  ring  in  our  ears,  then,  but  only  then, 
is  the  ministry  worth  while.  In  that  spirit  by  God's 
good  grace  let  us  do  our  work  in  the  glorious 
vocation  of  the  Christian  ministry  until  we  hear  that 
final  plaudit,  "Well  done!" 

1 "  Memoir,"  p.  213.  *  Ezek.  3  :  22-24. 


INDEX 


Acceptance  of  call :  letter  of,  80,  92  ; 
salary  should  be  arranged  at  time 
of,  80 ;  should  be  sincere,  80. 

Acoustics  of  church,  149 

Acts  of  Apostles,  as  furnishing  ex- 
amples of  manliness,  25. 

After-meetings,  286,  295,  319, 

A  Kempis,  his  *'  Imitation,"  133 

Ambrose,  Saint,  on  silence,  132. 

Amherst,  wise  guidance  of  revival 
at,  311. 

Architecture,  church  :  importance  of 
studying,  141 ;  general  ignorance 
of,  141 ;  exemplified  in  Trinity 
Church,  Boston,  142;  in  Middle 
Ages,  143, 155  ;  of  Baptist  churches, 
143,  should  consider  utility,  144; 
should  consider  others,  144;  ex- 
emplified in  Providence,  144  ; 
should  consider  worshipfulness, 
146 ;  should  consider  choir,  148  ; 
influenced  by  demands  of  sermon, 
148 ;  influenced  by  demands  of 
ordinances,  151  ;  should  consider 
beauty,  152  ;  influences  of,  157. 

Assistant-pastor,  wisdom  of  young 
minister  becoming  an,  63. 

Augustine,  his  "  Confessions,"  133. 

Babcock,  Doctor,   his  rededication. 

Bacon,  on  health,  10. 

Baptist  church  architecture.  141. 

Baptistery  :  its  influence  on  architec- 
ture, 143,  151 ;  decoration  of,  156. 

Baxter  :  his  "  Reformed  Pastor  "  and 
"Saint's  Rest,"  133:  on  Christian 
narrowness,  330. 

Beecher  :  on  health,  5,  13  ;  on  collec- 
tions in  prayer  meeting  and  church, 
218. 


Beneficence,  Christian  :  principles  of, 
227 ;  must  be  measured  by  stand- 
ard of  Christ,  227 ;  should  be  sys- 
tematic, 229,  246  ;  should  be  at 
least  one-tenth  of  income,  229; 
should  be  religious,  230 ;  is  often 
niggardly,  231,  237 ;  should  be  de- 
veloped in  young,  232  ;  should  be 
developed  in  poor,  232 ;  should  be 
general,  233 ;  is  a  subject  for  ser- 
mons, 234 ;  is  shown  better  by 
donations  than  by  bequests,  234; 
is  a  privilege,  236 ;  is  not  con- 
nected with  begging,  237:  is  a 
duty,  238;  should  be  intelligent, 
239,  246;  should  include  denom- 
inational societies,  240 ;  should  in- 
clude missions,  241  ;  should  in- 
clude church  poor,  243:  should  not 
be  exclusivelydenominational,  245: 
should  include  charitable  organ- 
izations, 245 :  should  not  hurt 
recipient,  247. 

Benson,  on  value  of  moments,  128, 

Bible  :  revivals  cause  interest  in,  269; 
its  use  during  revivals,  297 

Biography,  books  of,  135. 

Bonar  :  his  hours  of  devotion,  123  ; 
his  motives,  128. 

Books :  to  inspire  manliness,  36 ; 
for  minister's  library,  98 ;  for  hours 
of  devotion,  132 ;  of  devotional 
prose,  133;  of  biography,  135;  of 
devotional  poetry,  137;  of  the 
church,  X72 ;  on  parliamentary 
law,  181;  concerning  revivals,  273, 
292. 

Booth,  General,  his  working  prin- 
ciples, 333. 

Brooks,  Phillips  :  on  pampering  the- 
ological students,  28 ;  on  treating 


552 


INDEX 


ministers  as  men,  31,  32;  his  call, 
52 ;  his  development,  128  ;  his  ideas 
embodied  in  Trinity  Church,  142; 
bis  ideal  of  church  architecture, 
149;  his  defense  of  beauty,  152; 
his  condemnation  of  cheap  noto- 
riety, 212;  on  consecration  of 
modern  church,  331. 

Browning,  quoted,  21. 

Bruce,  Professor,  on  health,  9. 

Bunyan  :  on  guarding  the  flock,  55; 
quoted,  126 ;  bis  "  Pilgrim's  Prog- 
ress," 133. 

Burdette,  Robert  J  ,  on  talking  of 
one's  health,  20. 

Bushnell  :  on  Christianizing  the 
money  power,  236,  248  ;  on  re- 
vivals, 254. 

Call  to  a  church  ;  because  of  reputa- 
tion, 64 ;  through  committee,  65; 
when  church  knows  minister,  65; 
after  candidacy,  65  ;  considering  a, 
70;  unanimous,  76;  accepting  a, 
80;  seeming  to  seek  a,  81. 

Call  to  ministry  :  comes  from  God, 
45 ;  is  sometimes  sudden,  47 ;  is 
sometimes  gradual,  48;  signs  of 
genuine,  49;  is  shown  by  Holy 
Spirit,  49,  52 ;  is  shown  by  provi- 
dential guidance,  49  ;  is  shown  by 
self-examination,  50 ;  is  recognized 
by  one's  friends,  50;  is  shown  by 
success,  51. 

Calls,  pastoral  (see  Visiting). 

Candidates  for  a  church  :  objections 
to  system  of,  65 ;  best  sermon  for, 
67;  conduct  of,  68;  rival,  68; 
should  consider  but  one  church, 
68  ;  their  conversation,  68  ;  advice 
to  churches  concerning,  69  ;  con- 
siderations aflfecting  their  decision, 
70,  163;  their  acceptance,  80;  their 
ordination,  82. 

Carlyle,  on  energy,  39. 

Chalmers,  stimulated  by  apprehen- 
sion of  presence  of  Christ,  33. 

Character,  necessary  for  ministry, 
55  (see  Call  to  a  church.  Candi- 
dates, Manliness). 


Charity  (see  Beneficence). 

Chaucer,  his  good  parson,  58. 

Cheerfulness,  necessary  in  pastoral 
work,  8. 

Choir  ;  place  for,  148  ;  quartette,  148  ; 
chorus,  148. 

Christ :  his  manliness,  25,  33 ;  his 
self-denial,  36  ;  his  humility,  41  ; 
his  work,  52 ;  his  hours  of  devo- 
tion, 118;  his  standard  of  benefi- 
cence, 227  ;  as  an  evangelist,  327. 

Church  :  may  influence  members  to 
be  ministers,  50;  its  size,  70  in 
your  own  State,  71  ;  country,  72 ; 
city,  74  ;  suburban,  75  ;  village,  75; 
character  of,  76;  claims  of,  100; 
should  look  after  new  converts, 
314;  institutional,  327;  should  be 
studied  by  minister,  334;  should 
be  center  of  activity,  335. 

Church  building :  its  architecture, 
141;  its  interior,  142,  145:  its  ex- 
terior, 144 ;  its  vestibule,  145 ; 
should  encourage  worshipfulness, 
146  ;  its  main  room,  146  ;  should 
be  beautiful,  152;  its  form,  157. 
(See  Architecture.) 

Clerk,  his  duties,  172. 

Classes,  for  new  converts,  312,  319. 

Coleridge,  Hartley,  on  sacredness  of 
ministry,  46. 

Coleridge,  Samuel  Taylor,  on  other 
worldliness,  31. 

Committee :  to  select  minister,  65 ; 
prudential,  184.  (Sec  Prudential 
Committee.) 

Converts :  should  not  be  counted, 
309 ;  should  be  trained,  310 ;  their 
common  errors,  311 ;  classes  for, 
312,  319 ;  should  be  taught  by  min- 
ister, 312 ;  themes  for  their  study, 
3x2;  church  should  take  interest 
in,  314  :  should  be  kept  in  prayer 
meeting,  315 ;  their  associations, 
322. 

Co-pastor,  wisdom  of  young  min- 
ister becoming,  63. 

Covenant  meeting,  182. 
i    Cowper,  on  ministerial  manliness,  27. 
1    Crosby,  on  minister's  salary,  220. 


INDEX 


553 


Cuyler,  T.  L.,  his  diet,  18. 

Dale,  R.  W.,  on  church  architecture, 

154- 

Damroscb,  on  location  of  choir,  148. 

Dangers  to  ministerial  manliness,  26. 

Darwin :  on  meditation,  125 ;  on 
ornamentation  in  nature,  153. 

Deaconesses,  value  of,  176. 

Deacons:  qualifications  of,  164; 
their  duties,  166 ;  how  to  choose, 
166  ;  their  term  of  office,  170 ;  their 
election,  170;  recognition  of,  170; 
relations  of  minister  with,  171  ; 
their  relation  to  church  business, 
181. 

Devotion,  hours  of  :  defined,  117  ; 
time  for,  117  ;  of  J.  A.  James,  117  ; 
of  David,  118;  of  Christ,  n8 ;  of 
apostles,  119;  of  Paul,  119;  of 
Epaphras,  119;  of  John,  120;  of 
Joseph  Alleine,  120 ;  of  Edwards, 
j2o;  of  Brainerd,  120;  of  Fletcher. 
121 ;  of  Payson,  121 ;  of  Martyn, 
122;  of  Maurice,  122;  of  Judson, 
123  ;  of  Bonar,  123  ;  of  McLaren, 
123  ;  influence  spirituality,  124 ; 
prepare  for  work,  125;  prevent 
spiritual  hardening,  126;  prevent 
narrow  views  of  ministry,  127; 
offset  strain  of  overwork,  127  ;  off- 
set personal  infirmities.  128  ;  should 
be  prayerful,  129;  should  include 
confession,  131  ;  should  be  contem- 
plative, 131  ;  should  include  devo- 
tional reading,  132. 

Dickens,  on  drudgery,  31. 

Diet:  its  value,  17;  after  preaching, 
18  ;  before  preaching,  18,  19. 

Discipline,  church  :  its  necessity, 
189  ;  calls  for  caution,  189 ;  should 
be  last  resort,  190 ;  calls  for  coun- 
sel, 190,  193  ;  grounds  for,  190,  205  ; 
examples  of,  190  ;  investigation 
preceding,  193 ;  action  of  church 
in  cases  of,  194  ;  calls  for  solemnity 
and  tenderness,  194  ;  should  not  be 
made  public,  195;  minister  should 
follow  up  subject  of,  195. 
Dismissal  of  members,  185. 


Dress  of  minister,  29. 
Drudgery,  necessity  of,  30. 
Drummond,  quoted,  26. 
Dykes,  on  theology  of  future,  339. 

Edwards :  on  health,  8 ;  revivals 
under,  262. 

Emerson  :  on  health,  5,  11 ;  on  min- 
isters' salaries,  29 ;  on  job-work, 
103. 

Energy,  as  aid  to  manliness,  39. 

Environment,  its  effect  on  manliness, 

25- 

Epictetus,  on  talking  of  one's  health, 

20. 
Epistles  of    New    Testament,    their 

manliness,  25. 
Erasmus :   on  being  taught  of  God, 

45  ;  on  feeding  the  flock,  54. 
Erskine,  his  divine  mission,  45. 
Evangelist :    professional,   293,   295 ; 

Christ  as  an,  327.     (See   Minister 

as  Evangelist. ) 
Exercise,  value  and  forms  of,  x6. 

Fasting,  before  a  revival,  283. 

Finney,  how  he  followed  up  the 
Rochester  revival,  307. 

Finance,  church  :  relation  of  minister 
to,  203 ;  calls  for  consecrated  as 
well  as  capable  service,  204  ;  is  not 
beneficence,  204 ;  its  relation  to 
beneficence,  205;  its  relation  to 
pew-rents,  207 ;  model  of,  208  ; 
should  be  index  of  church  pros- 
perity, 208  ;  should  be  spontaneous, 
209 ;  may  necessitate  special  con- 
tributions, 210 ;  should  be  dignified, 
210;  should  not  usually  counte- 
nance debt,  213;  should  provide 
adequate  income,  214  ;  should  se- 
cure general  and  proportionate  giv- 
ing, 214  ;  principles  governing,  216 ; 
itsrelation  to  offertory,  217;  should 
be  wise  in  expenditures,  218;  its 
relation  to  minister's  salary,  219. 

Gladstone,  on  systematic  giving,  236. 
Goldsmith  :  his  good  parson,  58 ;  on 
I       true  art,  144. 


554 


INDEX 


Gordon,  A.  J. :  stimulated  by  appre- 
hension of  Christ's  power,  34 ;  on 
serving  God  and  mammon,  331. 

Greeley,  on  necessity  of  study,  97. 

Guthrie,  on  church  architecture,  142, 
153- 

Habits,  value  of  regular,  11. 
Hall,  Bishop,  on  worry,  15. 
Hall,  John,  on  relation  between  re- 
ligion and  business,  128. 
Health  :  of  minister,  3 ;  of  Jewish 
priests,  3 ;  of  Jews,  3 ;  of  Bible 
characters,  4  ;  Christian  philosophy 
of,  5;  witness  of  history  to  its 
value,  5;  necessary  for  preaching, 
7;  necessary  in  pastoral  work,  7; 
necessary  for  study,  9;  of  min- 
isters averages  very  high,  9;  of 
missionaries,  9;  work  of  minister 
is  conducive  to,  10;  counsels  for 
promoting,  11 ;  aided  by  regular 
habits,  11;  hurt  by  overwork,  12; 
necessitates  rest,  12 ;  necessitates 
sleep,  13  ;  necessitates  Sabbath  ob- 
servance, 14  ;  value  of  annual  va- 
cation to,  14 ;  is  dependent  on  ex- 
ercise, 16  ;  its  relation  to  diet,  17  , 
necessitates  care  of  voice,  19  ; 
talking  about,  20  ;  especial  need  to 
care  for,  113. 
Herbert,   George,   on    guarding    the 

flock,  55. 
Heredity,  its  effect  on  manliness,  25 
Heresy  trials,  their  value,  193 
Holmes,  on  unhealthy  ministers,  8 
Home,   as   influencing   men   toward 

ministry,  51 
Hook,  on  hereditary  clergymen,  127 
Humility,  its  effect  on  manliness,  41. 

James,   J.    A.:    on    health,    6;    his 

hours  of  devotion,  117. 
Janitor  (see  Sexton). 
Jews,  their  health,  3. 
Johnson  :    on    doing  one's   utmost, 

91  ;  on  being  one's  own  master,  94 
Journal,  keeping  a,  95. 

Kingsley,  his  courage,  37. 


Landells,  Doctor,  on  need  of  charac- 
ter in  ministers,  35. 

Laymen,  are  sometimes  more  power- 
ful than  ministers,  35. 

Library  (see  Books). 

Longfellow,  on  health,  5,  10. 

Lowell :  on  sacredness  of  ministry, 
46 ;  on  regeneration  of  church, 
330- 

Luther,  on  giving,  239. 

Manliness,  ministerial  :  sources  of, 
25  ;  exemplified  in  jesus  and  early 
disciples,  25 ;  defined,  26 ;  its 
sphere,  26  ;  endangered  by  popular 
conception  of  minister,  27,  en- 
dangered by  aiding  theological 
students,  28  ;  endangered  by  social 
separation,  28 ;  endangered  by 
charity,  29  ;  endangered  by  char- 
acter of  work,  30 ;  endangered  by 
congregation,  31  ;  aided  by  exam- 
ple of  Christ,  33  ;  aided  by  true 
conception  of  vocation,  34 ,  aided 
by  examples,  36  ;  aided  by  cultiva- 
tion, 36 ;  aided  by  self-denial.  36  ; 
aided  by  courage,  37 ;  aided  by 
energy,  39 ;  its  simplicity,  40 ; 
aided  by  humility,  41. 

Martin,  S.,  his  prayerfulness,  130. 

Martineau,  on  slow  culture,  129 

McLaren  :  on  his  call,  46  ;  his  hours 
of  devotion,  123;  on  hours  of 
devotion.  137 

Membership,  church  :  receiving  into, 
183  :  dismissing  from    185. 

Meyer,  F.  B  ,  as  co-pastor,  64. 

Milton,  on  feeding  the  flock,  54 

Minister:  his  health,  3;  his  power 
to  influence  men  toward  ministry, 
51:  his  office.  52;  his  titles,  56; 
respect  paid  him  in  America,  58 , 
"  hiring  "  the,  79  ;  at  work,  91 ;  his 
independence,  91  ;  his  self-sacri- 
fice, 93  ;  his  need  of  forethought, 
95;  his  disposal  of  his  time,  96, 
103,  106;  should  be  primarily  a 
preacher,  96  ;  his  library,  98 ;  his 
pastoral  work.  100 ;  revival  fea- 
tures u.sed  by  new,  loi  ,  should  be 


INDEX 


555 


accessible,  102  ;  outside  claims  on, 
102;  should  husband  his  resources, 
103 ;  his  study  hours,  104 ;  his 
treatment  of  visitors,  105 ;  is  sel- 
dom overworked,  108 ;  his  need  of 
will,  109;  may  expect  intellectual 
famines,  iii ;  should  not  worry, 
112 ;  his  methods  of  rest,  112 ; 
should  study  architecture,  141, 
150;  and  his  trustees,  163;  and  his 
treasurer,  163;  and  his  deacons, 
171 ;  and  his  clerk,  172 ;  and  his 
prudential  committee,  172 ;  and 
his  sexton,  174 ;  and  his  women 
workers,  175 ;  should  know  parlia- 
mentary law,  181  ;  should  keep 
business  out  of  devotional  meet- 
ings, 181  ;  should  not  vote  at 
church  meetings,  182  ;  should  usu- 
ally preside  at  church  meetings, 
182  ;  his  relation  to  covenant  meet- 
ings, 182  ;  his  relation  to  examina- 
tion and  reception  of  new  members, 
183 ;  his  relation  to  dismissal  of 
members,  185 ;  his  relation  to 
meetings  for  miscellaneous  busi- 
ness, 188  ,  his  relation  to  cases  of 
discipline,  189  ;  should  aid  in  mak- 
ing spiritual  all  church  meetings, 
196  ;  his  relation  to  church  finances, 
203 ;  should  develop  church  be- 
neficence, 232;  should  give  liber- 
ally, 236 ;  should  at  times  expect 
niggardly  giving,  237;  should 
make  beneficence  intelligent,  239 ; 
should  aid  in  getting  subscriptions, 
241  ;  should  teach  about  mis- 
sions, 241  ;  his  attitude  toward  re- 
vivals, 264  ;  aided  by  revivals,  271 ; 
his  preparation  for  revival,  279; 
should  watch  for  signs  of  revival, 
284  ;  should  preach  during  revivals, 
287  ;  should  visit  during  revivals, 
291  ;  should  conduct  his  own  re- 
vivals, 293  ;  may  seek  aid  of  an- 
other minister  during  revivals, 
295 ;  should  sometimes  call  in 
evangelists,  295  ;  should  be  aided 
by  church-members  during  re- 
vivals,   296;    should    classify    in- 


quirers during  revivals,  296 ; 
should  teach  new  converts,  312 ; 
his  relation  to  Sunday-school,  318  ; 
should  meet  inquirers,  519  (See 
Acceptance  of  Call,  Call  to  Church, 
Call  to  Ministry,  Health,  Manli- 
ness, Ordination,  Settlement.) 

Minister,  as  evangelist  :  a  scriptural 
office,  327;  exemplified  in  Christ 
and  early  disciples,  327 ;  is  ham- 
pered by  his  regular  work,  328; 
meaning  of  his  work,  332  ;  should 
study  his  church.  334  ;  should  sur- 
vey his  field,  335;  should  make 
church  center  of  activity,  335 ; 
should  study  models,  336. 

Ministry  :  two  conceptions  of,  34 ; 
call  to,  45 ;  true  conception  of,  52  ; 
exemplified  in  Christ's  life  and 
teaching,  52  ;  apostolic  idea  of,  53  ; 
scriptural  idea  of,  53  ;  is  harvesting, 
54 ;  is  feeding,  54 ;  is  guiding,  54  ;  is 
guarding,  54 ;  calls  for  character, 
55 ;  calls  for  tact,  55  (See  Call 
to  Ministry.) 

Missions  :  as  field  for  young  minis- 
ter, .64  ;  collections  for,  241  ;  inter- 
est in,  241  ;  information  concern- 
ing, 242 

Mission  school,  its  value  in  training 
new  converts,  317. 

Moody  :  his  health.  6  ;  quoted,  19 ; 
his  revival  methods,  285 ;  his  use 
of  Bible  during  revivals,  297 ;  his 
theory  of  evangelization,  333. 

Music,  its  influence  on  church 
architecture,  148, 

Newton,  on  sacredness  of  ministry, 

45. 
Numbers,  fallacy  of,  309. 

Officers  of  church  (see  Clerk, 
Deaconesses,  Deacons,  Minister, 
Sexton). 

Ordination  :  place  of,  82  ;  order  of 
services  of,  82 ;  counsels  to  candi- 
date for,  84.  (See  Services  of 
Ordination.) 

Organization  for  revivals,  285. 


556 


INDEX 


Palmerston,  on  exercise,  i6. 

Parker:  habits  of,  17;  his  letter  of 
acceptance,  92. 

Paul :  his  health,  4 ;  his  precepts  re- 
garding maQliness,  26;  his  portrait 
of  good  minister,  53. 

Peter,  his  call,  53. 

Petrarch,  on  character,  34. 

Pew  rents  :  objections  to,  207  ;  modi- 
iicatioa  of,  207. 

Poetry,  devotional,  137, 

Poor :  should  give  to  church,  332 ; 
should  be  looked  after  by  their 
church,  243. 

Prayer :  kneeling  during,  147 ;  at- 
tendant on  revivals,  259,  269  ;  as  a 
sign  of  approaching  revivals,  279, 
282. 

Prayer,  week  of,  320. 

Prayer  meeting  :  missionary,  242  ; 
before  a  revival,  283  ;  new  converts 
should  be  kept  in,  315 ;  should 
encourage  inquirers,  320 

Preaching,  demands  health,  7. 

Profession,  the  ministry  not  a,  47. 

Prose,  devotional,  133. 

Prudential  committee :  its  impor- 
tance, 172,  173  ;  qualifications  for, 
172  ;  its  term  of  office,  172  ;  may  in- 
clude women,  173  ;  should  include 
minister,  173 ;  may  include  dea- 
cons, 173 

Pulpit,  its  necessity,  147. 

Quartette,  evil  of,  148. 

Reputation  :  being  called  because  of, 
64;  care  of,  291. 

Rest  (see  Health). 

Retreats,  132 

Revivals  :  conducted  by  new  minis- 
ter, 101 ;  in  history,  255 ;  have 
proved  necessary,  253,  263  ;  are  not 
modern  American  product,  253; 
ignorance  causes  objections  to, 
253;  may  arouse  opposition,  254; 
Bushnell  on,  254 ;  their  super- 
human origin,  255 ;  injured  by 
rationalism,  258  ;  have  been  con- 
tinuous,   259 ;    characteristics    of. 


259 ;  in  America,  262  ;  necessitate 
preparation,  265,  279  ;  their  causes, 
266  ;  result  from  scriptural  faith  and 
teaching,  266  ;  are  known  by  their 
fruits,  267  ;  employ  different 
means,  268  ;  differ  in  results,  269  : 
mainspring  of,  270;  their  connec- 
tion with  colleges,  missions,  etc., 
270 ;  aid  minister,  271  ;  qualifica- 
tions for  conducting,  272  ;  books 
concerning,  273,  292 ;  signs  of 
their  approach,  279  ;  church  should 
be  prepared  for,  282  ;  necessitate 
personal  work,  284 ;  necessitate 
preaching,  287  ;  necessitate  knowl- 
edge of  congregation,  288  ;  themes 
for,  288  ;  homiletics  of  sermons  for, 
290  ;  necessitate  unction,  290  ;  pas- 
toral work  during,  291  ;  special 
services  during,  292  ;  professional 
conductors  of,  293,  295  ;  conducted 
by  minister,  293  ;  aid  during,  295, 
296 ;  after-meetings  during,  295 ; 
necessity  of  classifying  inquirers 
during,  296;  use  of  Bible  during, 
297 ;  purpose  of,  298  ;  should  not 
encourage  careless  conversions, 
298  ;  necessitate  moderation, 
298  ;  should  often  cause  im- 
mediate conversion,  299  ;  should 
be  thorough,  300;  should  increase 
church-membership,  300;  necessi- 
tate self-repression,  300;  should 
honor  God,  301 ;  excitement  dur- 
ing, 301 ;  their  moral  character- 
istics, 303  ;  their  spiritual  charac- 
teristics, 303  ;  use  of  press  during, 
304  ;  reaction  after,  307,  309  ;  cause 
of  their  shallowness,  308 ;  should 
look  to  future,  309 ;  training  of 
converts  after,  310,  319  ;  aggressive 
work  after,  315  ;  regular  work  after, 
317 ;  sermons  after,  318.  (See 
Minister,  Minister  as  Evangelist.) 

Robertson  :  his  courage,  38  ,  his  call, 
49;  on  minister's  losing  his  soul, 
126  ;  his  devotional  reading,  135. 

Rochester,  revival  of  Finney  at,  307. 

Ruskin  :  on  morality  of  architecture, 
153;  on  church  debts,  213. 


INDEX 


557 


Salary :  its  effect  on  manliness,  29 ; 
should  be  arranged  before  accept- 
ance of  call,  80;  should  not  be 
reduced  when  church  economizes, 
218. 

Seclusion,  its  value  exemplified,  125. 

Self-denial :  aids  manliness,  36 ;  call 
to,  48. 

Self-sacrifice  :  necessary  to  minister, 
93  ;  in  giving,  228. 

Sermon  The :  on  Mount,  25 ;  for 
candidate,  67;  its  influence,  96; 
material  for,  100 ;  on  giving,  234 ; 
during  revival,  259,  266,  287  ;  be- 
fore revivals,  280;  should  be 
aimed,  288 ;  themes  for  revival, 
288;  homiletics  of  revival,  290; 
spirit  of  revival,  290 ;  after  re- 
vivals, 318. 

Service  :  of  recognition,  87 ;  popular 
Sunday,  335 ;  for  revival,  see 
Revivals. 

Services  of  ordination  :  place  of,  82  ; 
order  of,  82  ;  programme  of  public, 
85;  character  of  public,  86;  par- 
ticipants in  public,  86. 

Settlement :  finding  a,  63 ;  how  to 
find  a,  64;  considering  a,  70;  ac- 
cepting a,  80.  (See  Call,  Candi- 
dates, Church.) 

Sexton  :  his  importance,  173  ;  model, 
174;  should  be  friend  of  minister, 
174;  his  duties,  174. 

Simplicity  :   its  aid  to  manliness,  40. 

Singing,  should  be  congregational, 
148.     (See  Choir,  Quartette.) 

Sleep,  value  of,  13. 

Smith,  S.,  on  diet,  19, 

Social  meetings,  336. 

South,  on  health,  3. 

Southey,  on  health,  10. 

Spring,  best  time  for  week  of  prayer, 
321. 

Spurgeon  :  habits  of,  12  ;  on  manli- 
ness, 32 ;  on  courage,  37 ;  his 
hatred  of  titles,  57;  his  annual 
resignation,  79  ;  his  wise  industry, 
X03  ;  on  prayer,  130  ;  on  Augus- 
tine's "  Confessions,"  133 ;  revival 
sermon  of,  281. 


Stanley,  Dean,  his  courage,  38. 
Storrs,  K.  S.,  on  day-time  studying, 

II. 
Study  :    time  for,   11  ;  necessity  of, 

97  ;  of  church  architecture,  141. 
Study,  place  for  minister's,  145. 
Sunday-school :    election  of  officers 

of,  175- 
Supper,  The  Lord's,  its  influence  on 

church  architecture,  151. 
Sympathy,  in  pastoral  work,  8. 

Tact,  necessary  in  ministry,  55. 

Talmage,  on  health,  4. 

Taylor,  his  "  Holy  Living  and  Dy- 
ing," 133- 

Temptation  of  Christ,  as  aid  to  man- 
liness, 33. 

Tennyson,  on  beauty  in  nature,  153. 

Time:  for  work,  11  ;  for  sleep,  13; 
for  recreation,  14. 

Tractarians,  their  influence,  135. 

Treasurer :  his  duties,  163  ;  should 
not  overdraw,  213 ;  should  tell 
church  of  deficit,  214.  (See  Fi- 
nance.) 

Trinity  Church,  Boston,  as  model  of 
church  architecture,  142. 

Trustees  :  their  relation  to  minister, 
163  ;  their  duties,  163. 

Tyng,  his  Andrew  and  Philip  So- 
ciety, 316. 

Vacation :  annual,  14 ;  minister 
should  not  preach  during,  14. 

Vanity,  danger  of,  32. 

Vestibule,  church,  145. 

Visiting  :  demands  health,  7  ;  during 
revivals,  291, 

Visitors :  should  be  treated  with 
tact,  105;  during  revivals,  291. 

Voice,  care  of,  19. 

Vocation,  ministry  a  true,  46. 

Wayland,  on    church    architecture, 

ISO- 
Wesley,  on  exercise,  16. 
Weston,  on  being   ruled  by  others, 

91. 
Wjlberforce,  his  prayerfulness,  130. 


558 


INDEX 


Will,  need  of,  25. 

Women  :  on  prudential  committee, 
173;  should  be  organized,  175. 

Wordsworth,  his  picture  of  candi- 
date pre?ching,  66. 


Work  :  hours   of,  11  ;  effect  on  per- 
sonality of  ministers,  30. 

Young  people's  society,  election  of 
its  officers,  175. 


0 


rt  :3SV33 


46S306 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CAUFORNIA  LIBRARY 


